The humiliation of the Sonne of God by his becomming the Son of man, by taking the forme of a servant, and by his sufferings under Pontius Pilat, &c. Or The eighth book of commentaries vpon the Apostles Creed: continued by Thomas Jackson Dr. in Divinitie, chaplaine to his Majestie in ordinarie, and president of Corpus Christi Colledge in Oxford. Divided into foure sections.
         Commentaries upon the Apostles Creed. Book 8
         Jackson, Thomas, 1579-1640.
      
       
         
           1635
        
      
       Approx. 672 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 204 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A04168
         STC 14309
         ESTC S107480
         99843179
         99843179
         7892
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A04168)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7892)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 992:9)
      
       
         
           
             The humiliation of the Sonne of God by his becomming the Son of man, by taking the forme of a servant, and by his sufferings under Pontius Pilat, &c. Or The eighth book of commentaries vpon the Apostles Creed: continued by Thomas Jackson Dr. in Divinitie, chaplaine to his Majestie in ordinarie, and president of Corpus Christi Colledge in Oxford. Divided into foure sections.
             Commentaries upon the Apostles Creed. Book 8
             Jackson, Thomas, 1579-1640.
          
           [8], 398, [2] p.
           
             Printed by M. Flesher for John Clark, and are to be sold at his shop under S. Peters Church in Cornhill,
             London :
             M DC XXXV. [1635]
          
           
             Includes bibliography.
             The last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ.
           Apostles' Creed -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 Derek Lee
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 Derek Lee
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HVMILIATION
           of
           the
           SONNE
           of
           GOD
           ,
           BY
           HIS
           BECOMMING
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           ,
           by
           taking
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           sufferings
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilat
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           OR
           THE
           EIGHTH
           BOOK
           OF
           COMMENTARIES
           VPON
           the
           Apostles
           CREED
           :
        
         
           CONTINVED
           BY
           THOMAS
           JACKSON
           DR.
           in
           Divinitie
           ,
           Chaplaine
           to
           his
           Majestie
           in
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           President
           of
           
             Corpus
             Christi
             Colledge
          
           in
           OXFORD
           .
        
         
           Divided
           into
           foure
           Sections
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           M.
           FLESHER
           for
           JOHN
           CLARK
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           under
           
             S.
             Peters
             Church
          
           in
           
             Cornhill
             .
             MDCXXXV
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           PRINCIPALL
           Arguments
           of
           the
           severall
           Sections
           and
           Chapters
           contained
           in
           this
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             I.
             OF
             the
             Humiliation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             why
             he
             did
             so
             humble
             himselfe
             in
             the
             generall
             .
             Page
             3.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Chap.
               In
               what
               sense
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               said
               to
               have
               humbled
               himselfe
               .
               3
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               dignity
               from
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               had
               descended
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               was
               to
               bee
               exalted
               ,
               were
               testified
               by
               many
               signes
               and
               documents
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               humiliation
               .
               9
            
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               our
               sins
               could
               have
               been
               remitted
               without
               the
               humiliation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               not
               determinable
               by
               men
               :
               That
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               remitting
               our
               sins
               by
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               was
               the
               most
               admirable
               way
               ,
               which
               Wisdome
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               or
               Mercy
               could
               require
               .
               17
            
             
               4.
               
               From
               what
               beginning
               the
               Divell
               is
               said
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               to
               sin
               .
               Whether
               sin
               consist
               in
               meere
               privation
               ,
               or
               have
               
               a
               positive
               entity
               ,
               or
               a
               cause
               truly
               efficient
               ,
               not
               deficient
               onely
               .
               29
            
             
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               first
               sin
               of
               Angels
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               did
               especially
               consist
               .
               41
            
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             II.
             OF
             the
             more
             speciall
             qualifications
             ,
             and
             undertakings
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             for
             dissolving
             the
             workes
             which
             the
             Devill
             had
             wrought
             in
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             for
             cancelling
             the
             bond
             of
             mankindes
             servitude
             unto
             Satan
             .
             51
          
           
             
               6.
               
               Chap.
               Of
               the
               peculiar
               qualifications
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               for
               dissolving
               the
               first
               actuall
               sinne
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               and
               the
               reliques
               of
               it
               ,
               whether
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               in
               us
               their
               sinfull
               posterity
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Of
               Legall
               servants
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               analogie
               betwixt
               their
               Civill
               estate
               ,
               and
               the
               estate
               of
               wicked
               men
               .
               63
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               properly
               a
               servant
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               yet
               not
               by
               birth
               as
               he
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               his
               handmaid
               ,
               but
               by
               voluntary
               undergoing
               this
               hard
               condition
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               man.
               69
            
             
               9.
               
               Gods
               servant
               Iob
               the
               most
               illustrious
               Type
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               invested
               with
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               81
            
             
               10.
               
               How
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               conquer
               Satan
               at
               those
               weapons
               ,
               wherewith
               hee
               had
               conquered
               our
               first
               Parents
               .
               89
            
             
               11.
               
               A
               parallel
               between
               Iobs
               second
               temptation
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               Gods
               sufferings
               in
               our
               flesh
               before
               the
               houre
               of
               
               his
               Agony
               or
               his
               Crosse
               .
               97
            
             
               12.
               
               Of
               Christs
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               whether
               to
               this
               satisfaction
               the
               suffering
               of
               Hel
               paines
               were
               necessarily
               required
               :
               And
               of
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               his
               Agony
               .
               111
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               all
               sufficient
               to
               make
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               without
               his
               suffering
               of
               any
               supernaturall
               or
               unknowen
               paines
               .
               138
            
             
               14.
               
               That
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               Agony
               (
               at
               least
               )
               did
               suffer
               paines
               more
               then
               naturall
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               or
               Hellish
               paines
               :
               That
               the
               suffering
               of
               such
               paines
               was
               not
               required
               for
               making
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               Conquest
               over
               Satan
               .
               152
            
             
               15.
               
               Christs
               suffering
               of
               the
               unknowen
               paines
               ,
               or
               of
               pains
               greater
               then
               ever
               any
               of
               his
               Martyrs
               or
               others
               in
               this
               life
               have
               suffered
               ,
               requisite
               for
               his
               qualification
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               become
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               our
               soules
               .
               163
            
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             III.
             OF
             the
             harmonicall
             parallel
             between
             the
             predictions
             or
             types
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelicall
             relations
             ,
             concerning
             our
             Saviours
             triumphant
             comming
             unto
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             entertainment
             there
             ,
             untill
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             Supper
             .
             172
          
           
             
               16.
               
               Chap.
               Of
               the
               King
               of
               Sions
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               maner
               of
               his
               comming
               was
               for
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               prefigured
               by
               the
               Law
               or
               rite
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Lambe
               ;
               and
               for
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               expresly
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Zachary
                 .
                 ib.
              
               
            
             
               
               17.
               
               A
               Comment
               or
               Paraphrase
               upon
               the
               first
               eight
               verses
               of
               the
               ninth
               of
               Zachary
               :
               And
               of
               the
               connexion
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               ninth
               verse
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               maner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               was
               most
               expresly
               foretold
               .
               179
            
             
               18.
               
               The
               fulfilling
               of
               Zachariah
               his
               Prophecy
               ,
               Cap.
               9.
               ver
               .
               9.
               recorded
               by
               all
               the
               Evangelists
               ;
               but
               most
               fully
               and
               most
               punctually
               by
               
                 S.
                 Matthew
              
               .
               196
            
             
               19.
               
               Of
               the
               meaning
               or
               importance
               of
               [
               
                 Hosanna
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               ]
               213
            
             
               20.
               
               At
               what
               time
               and
               upon
               what
               occasions
               the
               118.
               
               Psalme
               was
               composed
               ;
               And
               at
               what
               solemne
               Feast
               especially
               used
               .
               219
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               the
               Messias
               was
               to
               be
               proclaimed
               King
               of
               Sion
               at
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               their
               great
               and
               solemn
               Feasts
               ,
               was
               a
               prenotion
               or
               received
               opinion
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               .
               234
            
             
               22
               ▪
               That
               the
               honour
               done
               to
               our
               Saviour
               at
               his
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               did
               (
               though
               not
               in
               the
               distinct
               apprehension
               of
               the
               multitude
               or
               of
               his
               Disciples
               )
               concludently
               declare
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               .
               245
            
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             .
             IV.
             THe
             Evangelicall
             relations
             of
             the
             indignities
             done
             unto
             our
             Saviour
             by
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             patience
             in
             suffering
             them
             ,
             respectively
             prefigured
             and
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             other
             sacred
             Writers
             :
             Or
             a
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Evangelicall
             History
             ,
             from
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             Supper
             unto
             his
             death
             and
             buriall
             .
             256
          
           
             
             
               23.
               
               Chap.
               Of
               the
               betraying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               of
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               dismission
               of
               his
               Disciples
               :
               And
               how
               they
               were
               foretold
               or
               prefigured
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               24.
               
               Of
               the
               predictions
               or
               prefigurations
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               after
               his
               apprehension
               in
               the
               high
               Priests
               hall
               ,
               &c.
               270
            
             
               25.
               
               The
               unjust
               proceedings
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               Elders
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               punctually
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
               284
            
             
               26.
               
               The
               false
               accusations
               made
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Elders
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               brought
               him
               before
               Pilat
               ,
               foretold
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               and
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
               292
            
             
               27.
               
               Of
               such
               repentance
               as
               Iudas
               found
               :
               of
               his
               casting
               downe
               the
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               silver
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
               and
               of
               the
               difficulties
               or
               varietie
               of
               opinions
               ,
               by
               which
               of
               the
               Prophets
               it
               was
               foretold
               .
               301
            
             
               28.
               
               The
               cleare
               resolution
               of
               the
               third
               difficulty
               proposed
               :
               of
               the
               fearefull
               end
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               was
               both
               forepictured
               ,
               and
               foretold
               .
               317
            
             
               29.
               
               Of
               the
               Harmony
               betwixt
               the
               Evangelists
               narrations
               or
               historie
               [
               from
               the
               time
               our
               Saviour
               was
               sentenced
               to
               death
               ,
               untill
               his
               expiration
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               :
               ]
               and
               the
               Mosaicall
               prefigurations
               or
               Prophecies
               concerning
               his
               death
               and
               sufferings
               .
               327
            
             
               30.
               
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               should
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               bloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               was
               condudently
               prefigured
               by
               the
               intended
               death
               of
               Isaac
               .
               349
            
             
               31.
               
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               should
               be
               offered
               upon
               a
               tree
               
               or
               crosse
               ,
               was
               prefigured
               by
               Moses
               his
               erection
               of
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               355
            
             
               32.
               
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               should
               suffer
               without
               the
               gates
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               prefigured
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               atonement
               .
               364
            
             
               33.
               
               At
               what
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               our
               Saviour
               was
               crucified
               ,
               at
               what
               houre
               taken
               downe
               from
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               mysteries
               ensuing
               his
               death
               .
               370
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           PErlegilibrum
           hunc
           ,
           [
           cuì
           titulus
           est
           ,
           
             The
             humiliation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           ]
           in
           quo
           nihil
           reperio
           quo
           minus
           summâ
           cum
           utilitate
           imprimatur
           .
        
         
           
             Ex
             Aedibus
             Fulham
             :
             
               
                 June
                 22.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Sa
               :
               Ba●●er
               R.
               P.
               Episc
               :
               Lond
               :
               Cap.
               domest
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Page
           27.
           line
           7.
           for
           else
           be
           read
           else
           there
           be
           p.
           60.
           l.
           4.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           read
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           70.
           l.
           24.
           for
           the
           first
           way
           r.
           the
           fittest
           way
           p.
           95.
           l.
           27.
           for
           nor
           r.
           not
           p.
           283.
           l.
           21.
           for
           unto
           by
           him
           r.
           unto
           him
           by
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HVMILIATION
           OF
           THE
           SONNE
           OF
           GOD
           :
           OR
           The
           eighth
           Booke
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           CREED
           .
        
         
           THat
           the
           man
           CHRIST
           JESUS
           was
           truely
           and
           properly
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           from
           his
           conception
           ,
           birth
           ,
           or
           circumcision
           ,
           but
           from
           eternitie
           :
           That
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           was
           so
           made
           man
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           whilst
           the
           man
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           was
           conceived
           ,
           borne
           ,
           and
           circumcised
           ;
           He
           who
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           our
           Lord
           from
           eternity
           ,
           was
           conceived
           ,
           borne
           and
           circumcised
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           hath
           been
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           entire
           subject
           ,
           yet
           the
           maine
           scope
           of
           a
           former
           Treatise
           .
           Unto
           which
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           this
           JESUS
           ,
           and
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           now
           endeavour
           to
           annexe
           this
           present
           Treatise
           or
           Eighth
           Book
           of
           Commentaries
           
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ;
           the
           subject
           and
           scope
           whereof
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Lord
           ,
           who
           was
           conceived
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           &c.
           did
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           afore
           extant
           )
           suffer
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           was
           crucified
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           buryed
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Besides
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           delivered
           concerning
           this
           Iesus
           and
           our
           Lord
           ,
           all
           that
           we
           are
           in
           these
           Comments
           to
           prosecute
           or
           meddle
           with
           (
           untill
           wee
           come
           unto
           the
           article
           of
           his
           comming
           to
           judge
           the
           Quick
           and
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           a
           Treatise
           already
           begun
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Holy
           Catholique
           Church
           )
           will
           fall
           under
           these
           generals
           ,
           
             The
             Humiliation
             ,
             The
             Exaltation
          
           ,
           And
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           the
           everlasting
           Priesthood
           .
        
         
           Of
           his
           Humiliation
           ,
           his
           death
           and
           sufferings
           :
           Of
           his
           Exaltion
           ,
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           his
           ascension
           into
           heaven
           ,
           and
           sitting
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           the
           periods
           ,
           or
           accomplishments
           :
           Of
           his
           Cōsecratiō
           to
           his
           everlasting
           Priesthood
           ,
           his
           Agony
           ,
           and
           bloudy
           death
           ,
           his
           rest
           three
           dayes
           and
           three
           nights
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           resurrection
           thence
           ,
           were
           the
           principall
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           onely
           parts
           .
           To
           begin
           with
           his
           Humiliation
           .
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             I.
             Of
             the
             Humiliation
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             why
             he
             did
             so
             humble
             himselfe
             in
             the
             generall
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               In
               what
               sense
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               said
               to
               have
               humbled
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               1
               ALbeit
               ,
               the
               humiliation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               our
               Lord
               be
               not
               expresly
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               so
               emphatically
               exprest
               in
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               (
               whence
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Creed
               are
               taken
               ,
               by
               whose
               rules
               they
               are
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               )
               that
               no
               man
               which
               admits
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               a
               rule
               of
               Christian
               faith
               and
               practice
               ,
               can
               deny
               this
               humiliation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               fundamentall
               point
               of
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               rule
               of
               manners
               ,
               and
               practice
               truely
               Christian
               .
               As
               to
               omit
               other
               Texts
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               our
               Apostle
               S.
               *
               Paul
               shall
               suffice
               ,
               
                 Let
                 nothing
                 be
                 done
                 through
                 strife
                 or
                 vaine
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 lowlinesse
                 of
                 
                 minde
                 ;
                 let
                 each
                 esteeme
                 others
                 better
                 than
                 themselves
                 .
                 Looke
                 not
                 every
                 man
                 on
                 his
                 owne
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 man
                 also
                 on
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 minde
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 in
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 made
                 himselfe
                 of
                 no
                 reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 found
                 in
                 fashion
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
              
               If
               we
               consider
               this
               humiliation
               of
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               in
               its
               generall
               or
               abstract
               notion
               ,
               not
               as
               restrained
               unto
               particular
               circumstances
               of
               his
               death
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               more
               peculiar
               to
               him
               as
               hee
               was
               and
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               the
               matter
               of
               any
               other
               article
               following
               in
               this
               Creed
               .
               For
               when
               wee
               say
               (
               as
               we
               must
               beleeve
               )
               that
               the
               onely
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               borne
               ,
               was
               circumcised
               ,
               did
               suffer
               under
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               was
               crucified
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               these
               and
               the
               like
               speeches
               can
               be
               no
               other
               wayes
               verified
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               than
               
                 per
                 communicationem
                 idiomatum
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               matters
               signified
               by
               these
               and
               the
               like
               speeches
               had
               their
               beginning
               and
               reall
               existence
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               .
               For
               that
               alone
               was
               really
               capable
               of
               weaknesse
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               of
               death
               :
               Yet
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               whole
               humane
               nature
               it selfe
               was
               but
               an
               Appendix
               of
               his
               divine
               person
               ,
               (
               no
               person
               distinct
               from
               it
               )
               whatsoever
               Christ
               Jesus
               did
               doe
               or
               suffer
               in
               this
               nature
               ,
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               suffered
               by
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               truely
               humbled
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               this
               nature
               in
               all
               his
               naturall
               ,
               and
               more
               
               than
               naturall
               sufferings
               ,
               from
               his
               birth
               to
               his
               death
               .
               Yet
               may
               we
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Son
               of
               God
               did
               humble
               himselfe
               onely
               in
               these
               or
               the
               like
               undertakings
               ,
               whereof
               the
               humane
               nature
               alone
               was
               really
               capable
               .
               That
               exinanition
               ,
               or
               nullifying
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               our
               Apostle
               (
               Phil.
               2.7
               .
               )
               did
               not
               take
               its
               beginning
               from
               or
               in
               the
               manhood
               ,
               but
               in
               and
               from
               the
               divine
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               For
               it
               was
               no
               physicall
               passion
               or
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               no
               passion
               at
               all
               ,
               either
               naturall
               or
               supernaturall
               ,
               yet
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               humiliation
               more
               than
               civill
               ,
               though
               better
               resembled
               by
               humiliation
               civill
               ,
               than
               by
               naturall
               .
               His
               obedience
               did
               not
               meerely
               consist
               in
               his
               patient
               suffering
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               submission
               of
               himselfe
               to
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               before
               he
               suffered
               .
               Most
               willing
               he
               was
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               before
               hee
               actually
               tooke
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               for
               our
               redemption
               ;
               before
               the
               Angell
               Gabriell
               was
               sent
               unto
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ;
               before
               the
               *
               Psalmist
               had
               said
               on
               his
               behalfe
               ,
               
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 offering
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 bodie
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
                 me
                 ;
                 in
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 no
                 pleasure
                 :
                 then
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 loe
                 I
                 come
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 volume
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 delight
                 to
                 doe
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 O
                 God.
              
               This
               unconceiveable
               manner
               of
               his
               unexpressible
               willingnesse
               to
               doe
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               was
               the
               very
               life
               and
               soule
               of
               that
               most
               admirable
               obedience
               of
               his
               humane
               will
               to
               doe
               and
               suffer
               whatsoever
               hee
               did
               or
               suffered
               in
               our
               flesh
               :
               That
               ,
               which
               gave
               the
               infinite
               value
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               efficacy
               to
               his
               everlasting
               sacrifice
               ,
               which
               was
               offred
               once
               for
               all
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               For
               taking
               a
               true
               ,
               though
               an
               imperfect
               scale
               (
               for
               such
               is
               the
               best
               that
               man
               can
               take
               )
               of
               his
               humiliation
               and
               obedience
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               scan
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Apostle
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               more
               particularly
               .
               Hee
               was
               ,
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               the
               originall
               implyeth
               the
               very
               essence
               or
               nature
               of
               God.
               As
               much
               as
               wee
               are
               taught
               to
               beleeve
               in
               the
               Nicene
               or
               Athanasius
               Creed
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 of
                 one
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               He
               was
               so
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               so
               truely
               God
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robbery
                 ,
              
               (
               no
               usurpation
               of
               any
               dignity
               which
               was
               not
               his
               owne
               by
               right
               of
               nature
               )
               to
               account
               himselfe
               equall
               with
               God.
               It
               was
               no
               robbery
               so
               to
               account
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               hee
               knew
               himselfe
               so
               to
               be
               .
               Yet
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 did
              
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               empty
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               sequester
               this
               his
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               became
               lesse
               ,
               or
               lower
               than
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               essentiall
               state
               or
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               :
               being
               first
               made
               substantially
               man
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               for
               a
               time
               essentially
               and
               formally
               a
               servant
               .
               For
               though
               every
               man
               be
               not
               a
               servant
               ,
               yet
               every
               servant
               must
               be
               a
               man.
               Now
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               being
               thus
               found
               in
               the
               forme
               and
               garbe
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               formall
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               
                 He
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 yet
                 lower
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
              
               And
               that
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               death
               unto
               which
               by
               the
               Roman
               Laws
               ,
               (
               whereunto
               he
               yeelded
               obedience
               )
               none
               but
               slaves
               ,
               or
               malefactors
               of
               servile
               condition
               were
               lyable
               .
               And
               how
               ever
               ,
               many
               of
               this
               state
               or
               condition
               ,
               were
               put
               unto
               
               this
               ignominious
               death
               ;
               yet
               none
               besides
               the
               man
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               did
               ever
               suffer
               it
               out
               of
               obedience
               or
               willingly
               ,
               but
               for
               want
               of
               power
               to
               resist
               or
               eschew
               it
               .
               Had
               it
               beene
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               most
               abject
               slaves
               that
               ever
               did
               suffer
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               called
               in
               but
               half
               so
               many
               Roman
               soldiers
               to
               their
               rescue
               ,
               as
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               could
               have
               commanded
               of
               celestiall
               Angels
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               sould
               their
               lives
               at
               a
               dearer
               rate
               ,
               than
               the
               Emperors
               did
               ,
               which
               were
               slain
               in
               battaile
               or
               mutiny
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               the
               true
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
               did
               better
               know
               the
               horror
               or
               paines
               of
               a
               lingring
               death
               before
               he
               had
               experience
               of
               it
               as
               man
               ,
               than
               any
               creature
               man
               or
               Angell
               ,
               can
               doe
               :
               when
               HE
               
                 was
                 afflicted
                 and
                 tormented
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 opened
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 brought
              
               (
               unto
               his
               Crosse
               )
               
                 like
                 a
                 Lambe
                 unto
                 the
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 sheepe
                 before
                 his
                 shearer
                 is
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 so
                 opened
                 he
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
              
               53.7
               .
               This
               far
               exceeded
               all
               obedience
               of
               any
               man
               whether
               free
               borne
               ,
               or
               a
               slave
               .
               His
               patience
               in
               all
               his
               sufferings
               did
               farre
               exceed
               the
               patience
               of
               dumb
               creatures
               ,
               of
               Lambs
               themselves
               ,
               of
               wormes
               ,
               or
               meaner
               sensible
               passives
               .
               For
               none
               of
               them
               doth
               dye
               a
               violent
               death
               without
               striving
               or
               reluctance
               ,
               without
               endeavour
               to
               annoy
               such
               as
               afflict
               or
               torment
               them
               :
               Whereas
               this
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               mirrour
               of
               patience
               and
               obedience
               ,
               did
               pray
               for
               his
               persecutors
               ,
               after
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               more
               then
               naturall
               ,
               had
               seized
               upon
               him
               ;
               after
               he
               had
               been
               buffetted
               ,
               spit
               upon
               ,
               scourged
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               most
               
               disgracefully
               abused
               ;
               whilst
               hee
               endured
               the
               lingring
               and
               cruell
               torments
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               exasperated
               with
               bitter
               scoffes
               and
               revilings
               of
               his
               unrelenting
               persecutors
               ,
               (
               uncessantly
               pouring
               vinegar
               in
               stead
               of
               oyle
               into
               his
               wounds
               ,
               )
               gave
               not
               the
               least
               signification
               of
               discontent
               ,
               either
               by
               word
               or
               gesture
               towards
               God
               or
               man
               ;
               unlesse
               some
               haply
               will
               put
               a
               sinister
               interpretation
               upon
               that
               exclamation
               when
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               dye
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               But
               of
               the
               purport
               of
               this
               exclamation
               ,
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               ,
               in
               its
               due
               time
               and
               place
               .
               In
               the
               interim
               without
               prejudice
               to
               any
               mans
               person
               or
               authority
               ,
               I
               rest
               perswaded
               that
               this
               speech
               beareth
               no
               character
               of
               discontent
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               despaire
               .
               To
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               As
               there
               never
               was
               any
               sorrow
               like
               to
               his
               sorrow
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               so
               was
               there
               no
               obedience
               ,
               nor
               ever
               shall
               be
               any
               obedience
               ,
               like
               to
               his
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               sufferings
               .
               This
               did
               farther
               exceed
               all
               his
               sorrows
               ,
               than
               his
               sorrowes
               did
               the
               paines
               and
               sorrowes
               of
               other
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               2.
               
               That
               the
               dignity
               from
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               had
               descended
               ,
               and
               unto
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               was
               to
               be
               exalted
               ,
               were
               testifyed
               by
               many
               signs
               and
               documents
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               VNto
               this
               admirable
               lowlinesse
               of
               obedience
               ,
               God
               awarded
               a
               correspondent
               degree
               of
               exaltation
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Apostle
               inferreth
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               following
               ,
               Philip.
               2.9
               .
               &c.
               Wherefore
               (
               or
               for
               this
               cause
               )
               
                 God
                 also
                 hath
                 highly
                 exalted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 every
                 name
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               JESUS
               
                 every
                 knee
                 should
                 bow
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 tongue
                 should
                 confesse
                 that
              
               Jesus
               Christ
               
                 is
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               The
               same
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               14.9
               .
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 Christ
                 both
                 dyed
                 ,
                 rose
                 and
                 revived
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 Lord
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 and
                 living
                 .
              
               As
               man
               he
               was
               made
               Lord
               from
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               distinct
               person
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               was
               Lord
               from
               eternity
               :
               as
               to
               omit
               other
               places
               before
               cited
               ,
               our
               Apostles
               inference
               in
               the
               14.
               of
               the
               
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               10.11
               .
               will
               make
               cleare
               to
               any
               Christian
               that
               can
               take
               it
               into
               due
               consideration
               ,
               
                 We
                 shall
                 all
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               How
               is
               this
               proved
               ,
               or
               whence
               had
               our
               Apostle
               himself
               this
               revelation
               ?
               From
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               Chap.
               45.
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               For
               there
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 every
                 knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 
                 tongue
                 shall
                 confesse
                 unto
                 God.
              
               Christ
               then
               not
               as
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               ,
               was
               that
               Lord
               in
               whose
               name
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               this
               ,
               
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 every
                 knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Had
               this
               Lord
               the
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               God
               taken
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               though
               adorned
               even
               from
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               its
               assumption
               with
               such
               majestie
               and
               glory
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ;
               yet
               the
               assumption
               of
               it
               would
               have
               beene
               an
               humiliation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               physicall
               ,
               but
               rather
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               civill
               ,
               or
               
                 ad
                 modum
                 civilis
                 humiliationis
              
               ,
               an
               incomparable
               and
               unparalleld
               affabilitie
               ,
               an
               incomprehensible
               loving
               kindnesse
               .
               But
               for
               this
               Lord
               to
               be
               incarnate
               for
               us
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               to
               take
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               charged
               with
               mortality
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               to
               surcharge
               our
               ordinary
               humane
               conditions
               with
               the
               extraordinary
               estate
               of
               a
               servant
               ;
               to
               burden
               this
               hard
               servitude
               with
               paine
               and
               torture
               ,
               with
               disgrace
               and
               ignominies
               ,
               more
               than
               servitude
               humane
               is
               capable
               of
               ;
               This
               was
               that
               unexpressible
               humiliation
               and
               incomprehensible
               loving
               kindnesse
               towards
               us
               miserable
               men
               ,
               which
               our
               Apostle
               so
               emphatically
               setteth
               forth
               for
               our
               patterne
               in
               submitting
               our
               wills
               to
               his
               most
               holy
               will
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               his
               unto
               his
               Fathers
               .
               And
               our
               Lord
               himself
               requireth
               that
               we
               should
               be
               humble
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               humble
               :
               not
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               as
               impossible
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               as
               perfect
               as
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               ,
               or
               as
               holy
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               holy
               ;
               Yet
               must
               we
               be
               truely
               holy
               ,
               as
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               sincerely
               humble
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               was
               humble
               .
               
               Our
               humiliation
               or
               obedience
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               though
               it
               must
               be
               true
               ,
               not
               hypocriticall
               ;
               yet
               in
               this
               life
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               best
               of
               men
               is
               imperfect
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               obedience
               of
               heavenly
               Angels
               ,
               though
               theirs
               be
               but
               finite
               .
               But
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               humiliation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               immensurable
               ,
               truely
               infinite
               .
               Higher
               than
               God
               he
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               but
               so
               high
               he
               was
               in
               glory
               and
               dignity
               from
               eternity
               :
               yet
               lower
               than
               man
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               abject
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               ,
               he
               vouchsafed
               for
               a
               time
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               at
               least
               made
               equall
               to
               the
               Angels
               ;
               even
               Lords
               and
               Kings
               unto
               God
               ,
               of
               slaves
               by
               birth
               and
               condition
               unto
               infernall
               Tyrans
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               could
               hee
               not
               have
               thus
               advanced
               us
               without
               any
               depression
               or
               humiliation
               of
               himself
               ?
               could
               not
               we
               sonnes
               of
               men
               be
               made
               happy
               without
               the
               misery
               and
               sorow
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               The
               answer
               to
               this
               Quaere
               will
               finde
               place
               hereafter
               .
               That
               which
               for
               the
               present
               deserveth
               our
               consideration
               ,
               is
               that
               in
               all
               the
               severall
               degrees
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               was
               still
               pleased
               to
               exhibit
               some
               visible
               documents
               ,
               or
               sensible
               manifestations
               of
               that
               glory
               and
               dignity
               ,
               whereof
               his
               Sonne
               for
               a
               time
               had
               devested
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               glory
               unto
               which
               as
               man
               for
               his
               faithfull
               service
               done
               in
               our
               nature
               he
               was
               to
               be
               exalted
               .
               His
               birth
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               was
               meane
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               his
               entertainement
               at
               his
               first
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               for
               lodging
               especially
               ,
               )
               more
               despicable
               than
               the
               lodging
               or
               entertainement
               of
               poenitentiary
               Pilgrimes
               .
               Yet
               then
               welcomed
               into
               the
               
               world
               by
               an
               hoast
               of
               Angels
               sounding
               out
               gratulatory
               Hymnes
               unto
               God
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               us
               miserable
               men
               ,
               for
               whose
               sakes
               he
               who
               was
               their
               supreme
               Lord
               ,
               did
               vouchsafe
               to
               descend
               thus
               low
               ;
               and
               while
               they
               congratulate
               us
               ,
               they
               doe
               truely
               adore
               him
               .
               But
               seeing
               the
               ditties
               of
               their
               congratulatory
               hymnes
               were
               heard
               onely
               by
               some
               few
               ,
               and
               those
               men
               of
               meaner
               rank
               in
               Jury
               ;
               God
               would
               have
               his
               glory
               proclaymed
               by
               those
               wise
               and
               potent
               men
               ,
               which
               had
               seene
               his
               star
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               glorious
               appearance
               or
               secret
               significations
               made
               to
               them
               of
               it
               ,
               came
               in
               person
               ,
               first
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               then
               to
               Bethleem
               ,
               to
               tender
               that
               homage
               and
               service
               to
               this
               Infant
               ,
               which
               they
               scorned
               to
               performe
               to
               Herod
               ,
               or
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               of
               whose
               greatnesse
               no
               doubt
               they
               had
               heard
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               admire
               or
               esteeme
               it
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               late
               borne
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               These
               and
               other
               glimpses
               of
               that
               glory
               which
               was
               due
               unto
               him
               perpetually
               as
               man
               ,
               though
               publiquely
               manifested
               ,
               did
               not
               so
               much
               affect
               the
               stubborne
               hearted
               Jews
               ,
               as
               the
               meanness
               of
               his
               ordinary
               condition
               or
               state
               of
               life
               did
               offend
               them
               .
               No
               question
               but
               that
               voice
               which
               came
               from
               heaven
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               was
               heard
               by
               more
               than
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               both
               testifyed
               and
               proclaimed
               by
               him
               to
               them
               that
               heard
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               yet
               forgotten
               by
               most
               within
               three
               yeares
               space
               :
               so
               deepely
               forgotten
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               call
               to
               memory
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               upon
               the
               second
               publication
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               For
               some
               few
               daies
               before
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               the
               like
               encomiasme
               of
               that
               
               glory
               which
               was
               due
               unto
               him
               as
               he
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               proclaimed
               from
               heaven
               ,
               upon
               his
               prayers
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               when
               his
               soule
               was
               heavy
               and
               troubled
               with
               expectation
               of
               approaching
               sorrows
               ,
               Iohn
               12
               26.
               &c.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 serve
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 also
                 my
                 servant
                 be
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 serve
                 me
                 ,
                 him
                 also
                 will
                 my
                 Father
                 honour
                 .
                 Now
                 is
                 my
                 soule
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 ?
                 Father
                 ,
                 save
                 me
                 from
              
               this
               houre
               :
               
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 came
                 I
                 unto
                 this
                 houre
                 .
                 Father
                 ▪
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 name
                 .
                 Then
                 came
                 there
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 both
                 glorifyed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 glorify
                 it
                 againe
                 .
              
               This
               document
               of
               his
               glory
               was
               more
               publique
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               and
               scope
               of
               it
               more
               solemnly
               avouched
               by
               himself
               ,
               ver
               .
               29.30
               .
               
                 The
                 people
                 therefore
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 and
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 thundred
                 :
                 Others
                 said
                 ,
                 an
                 Angel
                 spake
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               JESUS
               
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 voice
                 came
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Yet
               even
               this
               gleame
               of
               his
               glorious
               brightnesse
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               peoples
               eyes
               were
               for
               the
               present
               dazeled
               ,
               was
               shortly
               after
               so
               overclouded
               with
               the
               ignominies
               and
               indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               at
               his
               attachment
               ,
               arrainment
               and
               execution
               ,
               that
               his
               very
               Disciples
               had
               almost
               quite
               forgotten
               it
               .
               For
               so
               two
               of
               them
               give
               this
               and
               other
               glorious
               documents
               of
               his
               dignities
               for
               lost
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               heard
               the
               news
               of
               his
               resurrection
               .
               
                 We
                 trusted
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 redeemed
                 Israel
                 .
                 Luke
              
               24.21
               .
               And
               what
               reason
               or
               pretence
               had
               they
               not
               to
               trust
               so
               still
               ?
               Onely
               because
               
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 and
                 Rulers
                 had
                 delivered
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 crucified
                 him
                 .
                 
                 ver
                 .
              
               20.
               
               A
               strange
               drowsinesse
               had
               fallen
               upon
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               could
               not
               foresee
               that
               the
               day
               of
               his
               glorious
               Raigne
               over
               Israel
               thus
               foretokened
               by
               these
               and
               the
               like
               scattered
               rayes
               or
               dawnings
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               ushered
               by
               a
               troublesome
               night
               of
               sorrows
               and
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               stupidity
               himselfe
               upbraids
               them
               .
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 O
                 fooles
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 beleeve
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 spoken
                 :
                 Ought
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 suffered
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
                 Luke
              
               24.25
               ,
               26.
               
               Now
               all
               the
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               other
               Eclipses
               of
               this
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               were
               as
               clearely
               foretold
               as
               his
               future
               glory
               ;
               both
               by
               expresse
               testimony
               and
               typicall
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
               By
               expresse
               testimony
               ,
               Isaiah
               53.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 beleeved
                 our
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 revealed
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 shall
                 grow
                 up
                 before
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 tender
                 plant
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 roote
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 dry
                 ground
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 no
                 forme
                 nor
                 comelinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 shal
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 beauty
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 desire
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 and
                 acquainted
                 with
                 griefe
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 hid
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 our
                 faces
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 esteemed
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               were
               those
               other
               interposed
               flashes
               of
               this
               day
               starrs
               brightnesse
               exhibited
               at
               his
               birth
               or
               first
               arising
               ;
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               passion
               as
               clearely
               foretold
               as
               the
               Eclipse
               of
               it
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ?
               That
               the
               Angelicall
               song
               or
               service
               of
               Angels
               at
               his
               nativity
               were
               foretold
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               97.7
               ,
               I
               ever
               tooke
               it
               ,
               following
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               ancient
               ,
               as
               a
               plaine
               case
               void
               of
               scruple
               ,
               untill
               Ribera
               stumbled
               me
               in
               my
               course
               with
               a
               criticisme
               
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               allegation
               of
               this
               passage
               ,
               Heb.
               1.6
               .
               
                 And
                 againe
                 when
                 he
                 bringeth
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 begotten
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 And
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 worship
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               our
               English
               ,
               so
               Erasmus
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               most
               accurate
               Greek
               Interpreters
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               our
               English
               .
               But
               this
               learned
               Commentator
               renders
               it
               thus
               ,
               (
               I
               must
               confesse
               verbatim
               according
               to
               the
               originall
               )
               
                 Et
                 cum
                 iterum
                 introducit
                 primogenitum
                 in
                 orbem
                 terrae
              
               ;
               When
               he
               bringeth
               his
               first
               begotten
               againe
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               words
               in
               the
               originall
               are
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Upon
               this
               ground
               this
               good
               Writer
               takes
               liberty
               to
               dissent
               from
               the
               best
               Commentators
               that
               had
               gone
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               peremptorily
               denyeth
               this
               place
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Gods
               first
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               .
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               97.
               
               Psalme
               containes
               a
               remarkable
               Prophecy
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               God
               of
               Israel
               should
               be
               made
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               and
               Judge
               of
               the
               world
               by
               peculiar
               right
               .
               This
               is
               one
               of
               those
               many
               places
               which
               (
               as
               in
               the
               former
               booke
               hath
               beene
               observed
               )
               cannot
               be
               meant
               of
               any
               ,
               save
               onely
               of
               him
               who
               was
               truely
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               not
               be
               punctually
               fulfilled
               ,
               save
               onely
               of
               God
               incarnate
               .
               But
               Ribera
               should
               have
               considered
               that
               one
               and
               the
               same
               passage
               in
               any
               Psalme
               or
               Prophecy
               might
               have
               beene
               fulfilled
               in
               God
               incarnate
               at
               severall
               times
               ,
               and
               alike
               literally
               refer
               to
               severall
               manifestations
               whether
               of
               his
               glory
               or
               of
               his
               sufferings
               .
               Yea
               sometimes
               *
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               or
               proposition
               may
               literally
               and
               punctually
               refer
               both
               to
               his
               humiliation
               and
               exaltation
               ,
               
               as
               that
               of
               the
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 him
                 little
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ;
                 and
                 hast
                 crowned
                 him
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               one
               and
               the
               same
               passage
               or
               prediction
               may
               be
               punctually
               fulfilled
               of
               God
               incarnate
               at
               severall
               times
               ,
               or
               at
               his
               nativity
               ,
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               his
               transfiguration
               ,
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               &c.
               much
               more
               may
               severall
               passages
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Psalme
               ,
               or
               other
               prophecies
               be
               respectively
               fulfilled
               ,
               some
               of
               his
               Nativitie
               or
               resurrection
               ;
               other
               of
               his
               comming
               to
               judgement
               .
               It
               is
               then
               no
               concludent
               proofe
               ,
               which
               Ribera
               brings
               in
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Ancient
               to
               strengthen
               his
               owne
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               testimony
               alleaged
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Hebr.
               1.6
               .
               out
               of
               Psalme
               97.
               cannot
               be
               literally
               meant
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviours
               Nativitie
               ;
               because
               the
               chief
               scope
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               is
               to
               foretell
               his
               comming
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               attended
               with
               an
               hoast
               of
               Angels
               .
               For
               if
               this
               attendance
               and
               obsequie
               be
               performed
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               probable
               ,
               by
               the
               whole
               hoast
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               the
               celebration
               of
               his
               Nativitie
               ,
               or
               first
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               by
               a
               band
               or
               company
               of
               these
               heavenly
               soldiers
               (
               how
               many
               ,
               or
               how
               few
               ,
               God
               onely
               knows
               )
               might
               be
               and
               certainly
               was
               a
               pledge
               or
               praeludium
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               words
               in
               the
               originall
               necessarily
               argue
               but
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               have
               the
               same
               sense
               that
               it
               had
               in
               former
               places
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               onely
               a
               repetition
               of
               testimonies
               without
               expresse
               reference
               to
               Christs
               first
               or
               second
               coming
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               40.
               of
               Isaiah
               *
               before
               expounded
               ,
               some
               passages
               (
               if
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               )
               literally
               refer
               to
               
               the
               incarnation
               ,
               or
               first
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Word
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               others
               to
               the
               declaration
               of
               him
               to
               bee
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               acknowledged
               to
               bee
               the
               end
               and
               tenor
               of
               his
               Embassage
               .
               Where
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               that
               transcendent
               glimpse
               which
               was
               exhibited
               in
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               Ioh.
               12.28
               .
               was
               foretold
               ,
               and
               fore-signified
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
               But
               the
               former
               quaere
               here
               opportunely
               presents
               it selfe
               againe
               ;
               seeing
               such
               glory
               as
               these
               glimpses
               did
               portend
               ,
               was
               due
               unto
               him
               perpetually
               ,
               what
               necessity
               or
               urgent
               conveniency
               was
               there
               that
               hee
               should
               bee
               made
               so
               low
               ,
               and
               so
               strangely
               humbled
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Whether
               our
               sinnes
               could
               have
               beene
               remitted
               without
               the
               humiliation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               not
               determinable
               by
               men
               :
               That
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               remitting
               our
               sinnes
               by
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               was
               the
               most
               admirable
               way
               ,
               which
               Wisdome
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               or
               Mercy
               could
               require
               .
            
             
               1
               PEremptorily
               to
               avouch
               that
               God
               could
               not
               have
               remitted
               the
               sinnes
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               without
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               nor
               advanced
               their
               sinfull
               seede
               unto
               glory
               without
               the
               disgracefull
               sufferings
               of
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               ,
               would
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               well
               might
               bee
               censured
               for
               a
               saucy
               doctrine
               :
               A
               
               doctrine
               ,
               more
               derogatory
               from
               the
               Omnipotent
               Majesty
               ,
               than
               it
               would
               be
               to
               prerogatives
               Royall
               ,
               to
               deny
               Kings
               or
               free
               Princes
               invested
               with
               it
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               most
               princely
               vertue
               ,
               Clemency
               ,
               or
               to
               grant
               a
               prohibition
               against
               them
               in
               case
               they
               should
               freely
               forgive
               offences
               committed
               against
               themselves
               ,
               or
               afterwards
               honour
               the
               parties
               thus
               freely
               forgiven
               upon
               their
               extraordinary
               thankfulnesse
               for
               such
               gracious
               favours
               .
               This
               benignity
               no
               loyall
               Subject
               will
               grudge
               or
               repine
               at
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               practised
               by
               his
               liege
               Lord
               and
               Soveraigne
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               deny
               the
               like
               freedome
               to
               infinite
               Majestie
               ,
               whereof
               benignity
               ,
               and
               graciousnesse
               infinite
               ,
               is
               (
               to
               speake
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               )
               a
               speciall
               branch
               or
               dimension
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Yet
               on
               the
               other
               side
               resolutely
               to
               determine
               that
               the
               sinnes
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               could
               have
               been
               remitted
               without
               satisfaction
               ,
               or
               their
               seed
               advanced
               to
               glory
               without
               the
               humiliation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               would
               be
               a
               rash
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               unsound
               resolution
               .
               For
               albeit
               wee
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               earthly
               Princes
               of
               the
               best
               temper
               may
               freely
               pardon
               any
               offences
               against
               themselves
               ,
               and
               crowne
               this
               speciall
               favour
               with
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               persons
               so
               offending
               ,
               to
               higher
               place
               and
               greater
               honour
               than
               formerly
               they
               did
               enjoy
               :
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               hence
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Omnipotent
               and
               most
               just
               Judge
               might
               have
               done
               the
               like
               .
               For
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               of
               Majesty
               or
               of
               gracious
               goodnesse
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               justice
               truely
               infinite
               ;
               the
               immutable
               and
               indispensible
               rule
               of
               
               justice
               and
               goodnesse
               .
               And
               he
               alone
               who
               is
               wisdome
               truely
               infinite
               ,
               can
               determine
               whether
               the
               remission
               of
               mens
               sinnes
               without
               satisfaction
               ,
               or
               the
               award
               of
               glory
               without
               some
               interposition
               of
               merits
               ,
               doe
               not
               imply
               some
               contradiction
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               justice
               infinite
               ,
               which
               they
               doe
               not
               imply
               to
               infinite
               Majesty
               or
               benignity
               .
               The
               greatest
               Majesty
               on
               earth
               may
               more
               justly
               pardon
               offences
               done
               against
               themselves
               ,
               than
               they
               can
               doe
               the
               like
               offences
               against
               the
               publique
               Law
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               the
               community
               of
               men
               under
               their
               government
               .
               For
               earthly
               Princes
               how
               great
               or
               good
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               are
               no
               living
               lawes
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               no
               living
               rules
               of
               justice
               .
               This
               is
               the
               praerogative
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Lord
               to
               be
               both
               a
               most
               righteous
               Judge
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Law
               or
               Idaeall
               rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Not
               Princes
               onely
               ,
               but
               every
               private
               person
               ,
               or
               publique
               Magistrate
               (
               so
               they
               sit
               not
               in
               the
               seat
               of
               Justice
               )
               may
               pardon
               a
               crime
               for
               its
               nature
               capitall
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               onely
               committed
               against
               themselves
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               servant
               should
               take
               his
               masters
               purse
               ,
               not
               by
               violence
               ,
               but
               unwarily
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               finding
               ,
               taking
               ,
               or
               restoring
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               master
               may
               without
               wounding
               his
               conscience
               dismisse
               the
               party
               delinquent
               of
               his
               service
               ,
               without
               calling
               his
               life
               in
               question
               ,
               although
               the
               crime
               bee
               by
               humane
               law
               capitall
               .
               Nor
               should
               the
               master
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               by
               this
               clemency
               incurre
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               humane
               Law
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               as
               well
               content
               to
               lose
               the
               money
               ,
               as
               the
               delinquents
               service
               .
               In
               this
               case
               hee
               may
               doe
               to
               the
               worst
               of
               his
               servants
               
               as
               hee
               desires
               it
               may
               be
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               his
               case
               or
               condition
               were
               the
               same
               .
               But
               if
               of
               a
               private
               master
               ,
               he
               should
               become
               a
               publike
               Judge
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               same
               favour
               to
               him
               that
               had
               been
               his
               servant
               ,
               being
               arraigned
               for
               the
               like
               offence
               committed
               against
               another
               ;
               hee
               should
               hereby
               grievously
               transgresse
               both
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               man.
               The
               true
               reason
               whereof
               is
               not
               because
               the
               former
               rule
               [
               
                 Of
                 doing
                 as
                 hee
                 would
                 bee
                 done
                 unto
              
               ]
               doth
               hold
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               late
               (
               out
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               contradiction
               rather
               than
               judgement
               )
               hath
               taught
               ;
               not
               universally
               or
               alwayes
               ,
               but
               
                 ad
                 plurimum
              
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               or
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               or
               more
               certainly
               in
               private
               men
               than
               publike
               Magistrates
               .
               For
               they
               especially
               are
               most
               strictly
               tied
               to
               that
               fundamentall
               rule
               of
               justice
               and
               equity
               of
               
                 doing
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 done
                 unto
                 .
              
               But
               seeing
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               
                 Casuist
                 Gerson
              
               somewhere
               observes
               ,
               Every
               Judge
               sustaines
               a
               double
               person
               ;
               one
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               like
               infirmities
               with
               other
               men
               ;
               another
               of
               the
               Publike
               Weale
               ,
               or
               Community
               wherein
               hee
               liveth
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               should
               bee
               ,
               that
               how
               mercifull
               or
               gracious
               soever
               he
               be
               by
               naturall
               disposition
               ,
               or
               grace
               ;
               yet
               when
               he
               ascends
               the
               seat
               of
               Justice
               ,
               hee
               must
               lay
               aside
               his
               private
               person
               ,
               all
               private
               considerations
               ,
               and
               arme
               himselfe
               with
               the
               publike
               .
               Now
               the
               object
               of
               the
               observance
               of
               the
               former
               rule
               ,
               of
               doing
               as
               hee
               would
               bee
               done
               unto
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               person
               or
               party
               accused
               or
               arraigned
               ,
               but
               the
               persons
               whom
               hee
               wronged
               ,
               or
               may
               hereafter
               wrong
               .
               The
               greatest
               Judge
               in
               this
               case
               must
               do
               to
               the
               Commō
               Weale
               ,
               
               whereof
               he
               himselfe
               is
               a
               member
               ,
               as
               he
               desires
               is
               should
               be
               done
               to
               himselfe
               in
               like
               case
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               right
               them
               when
               they
               are
               wronged
               ,
               and
               to
               protect
               them
               from
               further
               danger
               ,
               by
               putting
               wholesome
               lawes
               in
               execution
               ,
               for
               cutting
               off
               noisome
               members
               of
               publike
               Society
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               what
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               God
               is
               no
               member
               of
               any
               Community
               ,
               being
               in
               himselfe
               farre
               greater
               ,
               and
               better
               than
               the
               whole
               Universe
               of
               things
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               not
               bound
               to
               conforme
               himselfe
               to
               any
               of
               the
               former
               rules
               ;
               which
               greatest
               Princes
               are
               by
               his
               Law
               bound
               to
               observe
               .
               However
               ,
               hee
               is
               immutable
               goodnesse
               it selfe
               ,
               more
               than
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               those
               rules
               of
               mercy
               ,
               justice
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               which
               hee
               enjoines
               us
               to
               follow
               .
               It
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               he
               can
               doe
               whatsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               any
               thing
               be
               willed
               by
               him
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               goodnesse
               ,
               justice
               ,
               or
               mercy
               .
               Though
               his
               mercies
               exceed
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               best
               of
               men
               ;
               yet
               some
               sinnes
               there
               are
               which
               exempt
               men
               from
               participation
               of
               his
               mercies
               ,
               sinnes
               unpardonable
               to
               mercy
               it selfe
               :
               So
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Mar.
               3.28
               ,
               29.
               
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 all
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 unto
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 soever
                 they
                 shall
                 blaspheme
                 .
                 But
                 hee
                 that
                 shall
                 blaspheme
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 hath
                 never
                 forgivenesse
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Matthew
               more
               fully
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               ver
               .
               31
               .
               
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 All
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 unto
                 men
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgiven
                 unto
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 speaketh
                 
                 a
                 word
                 against
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 forgiven
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 whosoever
                 speaketh
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 forgiven
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               the
               sole
               infinitie
               of
               that
               Majestie
               against
               which
               wee
               sinne
               ,
               that
               makes
               the
               sinne
               so
               unpardonable
               .
               For
               the
               Father
               is
               of
               infinite
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               is
               of
               infinite
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               can
               bee
               no
               more
               :
               their
               Majesty
               and
               glory
               is
               coeternall
               ,
               and
               coequall
               .
               The
               sinne
               here
               meant
               then
               cannot
               bee
               any
               speciall
               sinne
               more
               offensive
               against
               the
               person
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               then
               against
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               Sonne
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               (
               whatsoever
               else
               it
               be
               )
               any
               one
               sinne
               specifically
               distinct
               from
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               murther
               is
               from
               lust
               ,
               or
               lust
               from
               pride
               and
               envie
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               confluence
               of
               many
               grievous
               sinnes
               :
               It
               alwayes
               presupposeth
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               long
               continued
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               speciall
               favour
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               or
               goodnesse
               .
               Those
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               forecited
               places
               forewarnes
               ,
               as
               being
               at
               the
               pit
               brink
               of
               this
               infernall
               bottomlesse
               sinne
               ,
               were
               as
               S.
               Marke
               tells
               us
               ,
               Scribes
               that
               
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Mark.
              
               3.22
               .
               and
               as
               S.
               Matthew
               addes
               ,
               Pharisees
               too
               ,
               Matth.
               12.24
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               had
               seene
               or
               heard
               our
               Saviours
               miracles
               which
               were
               so
               pregnant
               that
               they
               could
               not
               deny
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               .
               The
               particular
               miracle
               which
               occasioned
               this
               discourse
               ,
               was
               the
               healing
               of
               one
               possessed
               of
               a
               Devill
               ,
               
                 insomuch
                 that
                 being
                 blind
                 and
                 dumbe
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 both
                 spake
                 and
                 saw
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 amazed
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 David
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               as
               S.
               Marke
               
               addes
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               which
               came
               downe
               from
               Jerusalem
               )
               
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 fellow
                 doth
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 Matt.
              
               12.22
               .
               Mark.
               3.24
               .
               And
               S.
               Marke
               giving
               the
               reason
               why
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               after
               hee
               had
               called
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               debated
               this
               controversie
               with
               them
               ,
               did
               forewarne
               them
               in
               speciall
               of
               this
               dangerous
               sinne
               ,
               addeth
               ,
               
                 Because
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 uncleane
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Mark.
              
               3.30
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Into
               this
               fearefull
               sinne
               ,
               or
               rather
               high
               measure
               of
               sinne
               ,
               of
               whose
               danger
               our
               Saviour
               so
               graciously
               forewarnes
               these
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ;
               those
               convert
               Hebrews
               to
               whom
               S.
               Paul
               wrote
               that
               excellent
               Epistle
               ,
               were
               ready
               without
               his
               like
               admonitions
               to
               fall
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 were
                 once
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 renew
                 them
                 againe
                 unto
                 repentance
                 :
                 seeing
                 they
                 crucifie
                 unto
                 themselves
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 afresh
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 drinketh
                 in
                 the
                 raine
                 that
                 commeth
                 oft
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 herbes
                 meet
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 dressed
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 blessing
                 from
                 God.
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 thornes
                 and
                 briers
                 ,
                 is
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nigh
                 unto
                 cursing
                 ,
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 burned
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               6.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               &c.
               
               Others
               perhaps
               in
               those
               times
               had
               either
               incurred
               this
               sentence
               here
               denounced
               ,
               or
               stood
               in
               greater
               danger
               than
               these
               Hebrews
               did
               ,
               of
               whom
               our
               Apostle
               at
               this
               time
               had
               good
               hope
               ;
               
                 But
                 beloved
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 perswaded
                 better
                 things
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 accompany
                 salvation
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 thus
                 speake
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 unrighteous
                 to
                 forget
                 your
                 worke
                 and
                 labour
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 yee
                 have
                 shewed
                 towards
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 ministred
                 towards
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 minister
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               6.9.10
               .
               Of
               our
               Apostles
               punctuall
               meaning
               ,
               or
               sense
               in
               these
               two
               verses
               last
               cited
               ,
               as
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               occasion
               hereafter
               to
               treat
               .
               Of
               the
               former
               verses
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               more
               for
               this
               present
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               to
               say
               ,
               then
               this
               ;
               That
               their
               meaning
               ,
               if
               any
               be
               disposed
               to
               scan
               them
               more
               exactly
               ,
               may
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               bee
               best
               illustrated
               by
               the
               type
               or
               parallel
               exhibited
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Moses
               ,
               in
               those
               men
               which
               were
               excluded
               by
               oath
               from
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               Num.
               14.20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 pardoned
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 truely
                 as
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 bee
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Because
                 all
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 seene
                 my
                 glory
                 and
                 my
                 miracles
                 which
                 I
                 did
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tempted
                 mee
                 now
                 these
                 ten
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 hearkened
                 to
                 my
                 voice
                 ;
                 Surely
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 I
                 sware
                 unto
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 provoked
                 me
                 ,
                 see
                 it
                 .
              
               All
               these
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               the
               Males
               of
               Israel
               above
               twenty
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               save
               
                 Caleb
                 ,
                 Ioshua
              
               ,
               and
               Moses
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               in
               part
               involved
               in
               this
               sentence
               )
               did
               beare
               a
               true
               type
               ,
               or
               shadow
               of
               those
               who
               offending
               in
               like
               manner
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               we
               call
               Reprobates
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               true
               types
               of
               such
               a
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               went
               to
               search
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 
                 Moses
                 sent
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 who
                 returned
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 Congregation
                 to
                 murmure
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 bringing
                 up
                 a
                 slander
                 upon
                 she
                 land
                 .
                 Even
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 did
                 bring
                 up
                 the
                 evill
                 report
                 upon
                 the
                 land
              
               (
               after
               they
               had
               seene
               the
               goodlinesse
               ,
               and
               tasted
               the
               pleasant
               fruits
               of
               it
               )
               
                 died
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
              
               Joshua
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Nun
               ,
               and
               Caleb
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Jephunneh
               ,
               
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 went
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 lived
                 still
                 :
              
               and
               many
               happy
               dayes
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               Numb
               .
               14.36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Very
               probable
               it
               is
               ,
               though
               I
               will
               not
               determine
               pro
               or
               con
               ,
               that
               the
               irremissible
               sinne
               whereof
               our
               Saviour
               and
               S.
               Paul
               speake
               ,
               for
               which
               there
               remaineth
               no
               satisfaction
               ,
               was
               if
               dot
               peculiar
               ,
               yet
               Epidemicall
               unto
               those
               primitive
               times
               ,
               wherein
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               was
               first
               planted
               here
               on
               earth
               by
               our
               Saviour
               :
               and
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Church
               was
               in
               erection
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               in
               times
               wherein
               the
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               were
               most
               plentifull
               ,
               and
               most
               conspicuous
               .
               Even
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               into
               this
               wofull
               estate
               none
               could
               fall
               ,
               
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Nor
               did
               such
               men
               fall
               away
               by
               ordinary
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               by
               relaps
               into
               Iewish
               blasphemy
               ,
               or
               heathenish
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               malicious
               slander
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
               of
               whose
               power
               they
               had
               tasted
               .
               God
               was
               good
               to
               all
               his
               creatures
               in
               their
               creation
               ,
               and
               better
               to
               men
               in
               their
               redemption
               by
               Christ
               :
               of
               this
               later
               goodnesse
               all
               men
               werein
               some
               degree
               partakers
               .
               
               The
               contempt
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               this
               goodnesse
               was
               not
               irremissible
               :
               the
               parties
               thus
               farre
               offending
               ,
               and
               no
               further
               ,
               were
               not
               excluded
               from
               the
               benefit
               of
               Christs
               satisfaction
               ,
               or
               from
               renewing
               by
               repentance
               :
               but
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               was
               plentifully
               poured
               out
               after
               our
               Saviours
               ascension
               ,
               all
               were
               not
               partakers
               .
               This
               was
               a
               speciall
               favour
               ,
               or
               peculiar
               goodnesse
               ,
               whose
               continued
               contempt
               ,
               or
               solemne
               abrenuntiation
               by
               relapse
               either
               into
               heathenisme
               ,
               or
               Jewish
               blasphemy
               was
               unpardonable
               ;
               not
               in
               that
               it
               was
               a
               sinne
               peculiarly
               committed
               against
               the
               person
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               did
               include
               an
               extraordinary
               opposition
               unto
               the
               indispensable
               law
               of
               justice
               ,
               or
               goodnesse
               ,
               which
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               are
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Some
               sinnes
               then
               there
               be
               ,
               or
               some
               measure
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               being
               made
               up
               ,
               no
               satisfaction
               will
               be
               accepted
               for
               them
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               according
               to
               the
               sacred
               phrase
               ,
               that
               the
               parties
               thus
               delinquent
               should
               bee
               renewed
               by
               repentance
               .
               But
               whether
               according
               to
               this
               dialect
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               grand
               sinne
               ,
               whereof
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               be
               absolutely
               irremissible
               untill
               death
               hath
               determined
               their
               impenitency
               which
               committed
               it
               ;
               or
               onely
               exceeding
               dangerous
               in
               comparison
               of
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               here
               dispute
               :
               much
               lesse
               dare
               I
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               determine
               either
               branch
               of
               the
               maine
               question
               proposed
               :
               As
               [
               
                 whether
                 satisfaction
                 were
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 for
                 remitting
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 seed
                 ?
              
               ]
               Or
               ,
               [
               
                 whether
                 the
                 Son
                 
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 have
                 brought
                 us
                 sinners
                 unto
                 glory
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 meanes
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 revealed
                 unto
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ?
              
               ]
               It
               shall
               suffice
               me
               (
               and
               so
               I
               request
               the
               Reader
               it
               may
               doe
               him
               )
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               revealed
               way
               is
               the
               most
               admirable
               for
               the
               sweet
               concurrence
               of
               Wisdome
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               other
               branches
               of
               goodnesse
               else
               bee
               ,
               which
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               can
               conceive
               ;
               more
               admirable
               by
               much
               than
               wisdome
               finite
               could
               have
               contrived
               ,
               or
               our
               miserable
               condition
               desired
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               had
               been
               revealed
               unto
               us
               by
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               For
               demonstration
               of
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               for
               deterring
               all
               which
               pretend
               unto
               the
               priviledge
               or
               dignity
               of
               being
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               continuance
               in
               sinne
               ,
               no
               principle
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               passage
               in
               the
               sacred
               Canon
               can
               bee
               of
               better
               use
               then
               that
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.8
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 committeth
                 sinne
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Devill
                 sinneth
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 purpose
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 manifested
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 destroy
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 .
              
               However
               ,
               the
               words
               which
               severall
               translations
               doe
               render
               ,
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               in
               the
               Originall
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               bee
               of
               different
               signification
               in
               point
               of
               Grammar
               ;
               yet
               is
               there
               no
               contradiction
               betwixt
               them
               upon
               the
               matter
               .
               Our
               later
               English
               which
               I
               alledged
               readeth
               [
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               ]
               the
               former
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               dissolve
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devill
               .
               Neither
               of
               them
               much
               amisse
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               put
               together
               ,
               or
               mutually
               helping
               one
               another
               ,
               exceeding
               well
               .
               Some
               works
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               said
               
               more
               properly
               to
               dissolve
               ,
               others
               more
               properly
               to
               destroy
               .
               Sinne
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               is
               the
               proper
               worke
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               his
               perpetuall
               worke
               ;
               for
               he
               sinneth
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               man
               that
               committeth
               sinne
               is
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               the
               Devills
               workman
               ,
               or
               day
               labourer
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               continues
               in
               knowne
               sinnes
               .
               Sinne
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               men
               dayly
               doe
               .
               But
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               sinne
               and
               doe
               a
               sinfull
               Act
               ,
               another
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               the
               phrase
               used
               by
               our
               Apostle
               )
               a
               worker
               ,
               or
               doer
               of
               evill
               ,
               
                 operarius
                 iniquitatis
              
               :
               Such
               workmen
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               servants
               of
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               ,
               at
               lest
               so
               long
               as
               they
               continue
               sonnes
               or
               servants
               .
            
             
               The
               points
               most
               questionable
               in
               those
               forecited
               words
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               now
               to
               bee
               discussed
               in
               this
               preamble
               to
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               did
               dissolve
               ,
               or
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               are
               two
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               from
               what
               beginning
               the
               Devill
               is
               said
               to
               sinne
               ,
               or
               to
               continue
               in
               sinne
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               what
               speciall
               workes
               of
               the
               Devill
               they
               were
               ,
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               or
               doth
               undoe
               ,
               or
               for
               whose
               dissolution
               ,
               or
               destruction
               hee
               was
               manifested
               in
               our
               flesh
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               From
               what
               beginning
               the
               Divell
               is
               said
               by
               S.
               John
               to
               sinne
               .
               Whether
               sinne
               consist
               in
               meere
               privation
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               positive
               entity
               ,
               or
               a
               cause
               truely
               efficient
               ,
               not
               deficient
               onely
               .
            
             
               1
               THe
               word
               Beginning
               ,
               is
               some
               times
               taken
               universally
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               it
               reacheth
               to
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               of
               all
               things
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ,
               which
               have
               beginning
               of
               being
               .
               *
               From
               this
               utmost
               extent
               of
               the
               word
               beginning
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               beginning
               or
               entrance
               into
               his
               Gospel
               strongly
               inferrs
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Word
               by
               whom
               all
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               was
               truely
               God
               ,
               without
               beginning
               or
               end
               of
               dayes
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               had
               a
               true
               and
               reall
               existence
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               whether
               visible
               or
               invisible
               ,
               which
               were
               created
               by
               him
               ,
               did
               but
               begin
               to
               be
               .
               But
               the
               beginning
               mentioned
               by
               the
               same
               Apostle
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               ,
               1.
               
               Iohn
               3.8
               .
               may
               not
               be
               stretched
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               make
               it
               pitch
               upon
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               things
               made
               or
               created
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               neither
               certaine
               nor
               probable
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Angelicall
               substances
               were
               created
               ,
               or
               begun
               to
               bee
               before
               all
               other
               creatures
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               certainely
               knowne
               whether
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               which
               keepe
               their
               station
               ,
               and
               the
               collapsed
               Angels
               ,
               were
               all
               created
               in
               
               the
               same
               instant
               :
               or
               if
               it
               were
               certaine
               or
               granted
               that
               some
               of
               them
               were
               created
               before
               others
               ,
               though
               all
               of
               the
               same
               day
               ;
               yet
               could
               there
               be
               no
               certainty
               or
               probability
               that
               the
               collapsed
               Angel
               which
               is
               become
               a
               Devill
               (
               or
               prince
               of
               Devils
               ,
               who
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               sinned
               from
               the
               beginning
               )
               was
               created
               before
               all
               other
               Angels
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               first
               that
               were
               created
               .
               Most
               probable
               it
               is
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               )
               that
               the
               Angels
               were
               all
               created
               in
               the
               fourth
               evening
               and
               morning
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               ,
               and
               the
               Starres
               of
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               two
               dayes
               before
               man
               was
               created
               .
               Thus
               much
               those
               words
               of
               God
               unto
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 (
                 Chap.
              
               38.
               ver
               .
               4.
               )
               seeme
               to
               import
               .
               
                 Where
                 wast
                 thou
                 when
                 I
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 morning
                 starres
                 sang
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 shouted
                 for
                 joy
                 ?
              
               If
               by
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               in
               this
               place
               the
               Angels
               be
               meant
               ,
               then
               Lucifer
               ,
               by
               which
               name
               we
               commonly
               describe
               the
               Devill
               ,
               was
               then
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               did
               with
               the
               whole
               hoast
               of
               heaven
               praise
               ,
               laud
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               his
               Creatour
               :
               whensoever
               hee
               was
               created
               ,
               God
               created
               him
               righteous
               and
               just
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Now
               albeit
               he
               was
               the
               first
               of
               all
               Gods
               visible
               creatures
               that
               became
               evill
               :
               though
               sinne
               it selfe
               did
               take
               its
               beginning
               from
               him
               ,
               yet
               undoubtedly
               he
               had
               a
               perfect
               being
               before
               sinne
               did
               begin
               to
               be
               in
               him
               :
               hee
               did
               not
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               sin
               in
               the
               same
               point
               of
               duration
               in
               which
               hee
               was
               created
               .
               Some
               therefore
               for
               this
               reason
               referre
               the
               beginning
               mentioned
               in
               S.
               Iohn
               to
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               sinne
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               meaning
               in
               their
               construction
               were
               thus
               :
               Satan
               sinneth
               perpetually
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               had
               its
               first
               beginning
               in
               him
               .
               But
               though
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               yet
               if
               wee
               stretch
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Apostle
               thus
               farre
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               close
               so
               well
               with
               his
               collection
               or
               inferences
               :
               For
               the
               Devill
               in
               the
               same
               place
               is
               instiled
               ,
               a
               sinner
               from
               the
               beginning
               especially
               ,
               if
               not
               onely
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               those
               works
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               to
               dissolve
               or
               destroy
               .
               But
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               not
               manifest
               himselfe
               on
               purpose
               to
               dissolve
               the
               works
               which
               the
               Devill
               had
               wrought
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               collapsed
               Angels
               his
               associats
               ;
               but
               the
               works
               onely
               which
               they
               had
               wrought
               in
               man.
               For
               this
               cause
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 He
                 tooke
                 not
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 tooke
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               2.16
               .
               As
               the
               Devill
               is
               a
               liar
               ,
               and
               father
               of
               lies
               since
               the
               beginning
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               a
               sinner
               not
               onely
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               the
               beginner
               or
               begetter
               of
               sinne
               in
               man.
               And
               since
               he
               first
               begot
               sinne
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               sinneth
               still
               as
               a
               worker
               ,
               or
               foster-father
               of
               sinnes
               in
               mans
               posterity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               our
               first
               Parents
               did
               sinne
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               whereon
               they
               were
               created
               ,
               is
               to
               me
               uncertaine
               :
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               either
               upon
               the
               improbabilities
               or
               probabilities
               of
               the
               affirmative
               opinion
               which
               is
               maintained
               by
               many
               ,
               of
               whose
               opinion
               I
               had
               rather
               make
               some
               good
               use
               ,
               than
               move
               any
               controversie
               about
               it
               .
               Most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               Serpent
               and
               his
               associats
               were
               sinners
               themselves
               ,
               
               before
               they
               seduced
               our
               first
               Parents
               to
               that
               first
               and
               hainous
               sinne
               of
               mankind
               .
               Whether
               one
               or
               more
               of
               them
               had
               possessed
               the
               visible
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               Moses
               saith
               was
               
                 subtiler
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               the
               fittest
               instrument
               or
               organ
               )
               for
               accomplishing
               their
               designe
               against
               poore
               innocent
               man
               ;
               his
               ruine
               was
               projected
               before
               hee
               or
               they
               could
               accomplish
               it
               .
               Most
               probable
               againe
               it
               is
               that
               they
               had
               grievously
               sinned
               against
               their
               God
               and
               Creator
               ,
               if
               not
               before
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               from
               the
               Creation
               ,
               or
               first
               beginning
               of
               man
               ,
               whose
               estate
               they
               envied
               :
               yet
               whether
               they
               were
               irreversibly
               cast
               out
               of
               Gods
               gratious
               presence
               before
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               their
               project
               against
               man
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               certaine
               .
               More
               probable
               to
               me
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               wicked
               project
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               hope
               to
               effect
               but
               by
               slandering
               their
               Creator
               ,
               did
               make
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               former
               sinnes
               unto
               an
               unpardonable
               height
               ;
               unto
               an
               height
               more
               unpardonable
               then
               the
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               in
               men
               during
               this
               life
               .
               For
               wee
               reade
               not
               of
               any
               curse
               or
               wofull
               Sentence
               pronounced
               ,
               much
               lesse
               peremptorily
               denounced
               against
               the
               old
               Serpent
               and
               his
               associats
               ,
               untill
               God
               had
               convented
               this
               visible
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               whom
               he
               had
               beguiled
               .
               But
               the
               curse
               denounced
               against
               that
               visible
               Serpent
               did
               fall
               upon
               the
               whole
               Legion
               of
               uncleane
               spirits
               ,
               which
               had
               possessed
               it
               ,
               or
               used
               it
               as
               their
               instrument
               ,
               though
               perhaps
               possessed
               but
               by
               one
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               this
               seduction
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               (
               if
               
               not
               before
               )
               the
               Devill
               committed
               sinne
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               rebellion
               or
               high
               treason
               against
               his
               maker
               .
               In
               this
               alone
               ,
               if
               not
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               proudly
               sought
               to
               be
               like
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               made
               man
               of
               a
               servant
               or
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               become
               his
               slave
               ,
               or
               vassall
               .
               He
               was
               of
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesars
              
               minde
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               of
               his
               ;
               and
               more
               affected
               ro
               be
               Lord
               Paramount
               over
               earth
               and
               the
               visible
               creatures
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               inferiour
               ,
               or
               Compeere
               to
               any
               Celestiall
               creature
               .
               And
               no
               marvell
               or
               matter
               of
               wonderment
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               this
               combination
               of
               rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               envie
               against
               man
               ,
               by
               God
               appointed
               the
               supreme
               Lord
               of
               all
               visible
               creatures
               ,
               did
               make
               the
               breach
               ,
               of
               Satans
               allegiance
               to
               his
               Creator
               so
               irreconcileable
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               and
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               God
               would
               not
               vouchsafe
               to
               become
               his
               Lord
               Redeemer
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               of
               men
               ,
               whom
               hee
               seduced
               .
               But
               whether
               S.
               Iohns
               meaning
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Devill
               sinneth
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               sinne
               in
               man
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               sinne
               in
               himselfe
               :
               From
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               other
               beginning
               ,
               hee
               still
               continueth
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               and
               man
               without
               end
               or
               intermission
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               is
               sinne
               in
               man
               in
               deed
               and
               truth
               the
               work
               of
               Satan
               ?
               If
               truely
               and
               properly
               it
               bee
               a
               work
               ,
               it
               is
               something
               or
               more
               then
               something
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               work
               of
               him
               who
               doth
               not
               busie
               himselfe
               about
               small
               matters
               .
               It
               must
               be
               a
               thing
               either
               visible
               or
               invisible
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               bee
               comprehended
               under
               either
               part
               of
               this
               division
               ,
               why
               are
               wee
               taught
               to
               beleeve
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               is
               the
               Maker
               not
               onely
               of
               heaven
               and
               
               earth
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               things
               visible
               and
               invisible
               in
               them
               ?
               If
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               what
               could
               be
               left
               for
               Satan
               to
               work
               or
               make
               ?
               The
               apparance
               of
               this
               difficulty
               moved
               that
               acute
               and
               learned
               Father
               S.
               Austin
               sometime
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               sinne
               was
               nothing
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               to
               allot
               it
               a
               cause
               deficient
               onely
               ,
               denying
               it
               any
               true
               positive
               efficient
               .
               And
               many
               good
               Writers
               since
               his
               time
               ,
               in
               our
               dayes
               especially
               ,
               overswaid
               with
               this
               Fathers
               bare
               authority
               ,
               will
               have
               sinnes
               of
               what
               kinde
               soever
               ,
               to
               be
               privations
               onely
               ,
               no
               positive
               entities
               .
               But
               they
               consider
               not
               that
               the
               selfe
               same
               difficulties
               ,
               besides
               other
               greater
               more
               inevitable
               inconveniences
               ,
               will
               presse
               them
               no
               lesse
               ,
               who
               make
               sinne
               to
               bee
               a
               meere
               privation
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               a
               cause
               deficient
               onely
               ;
               than
               they
               doe
               others
               who
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               have
               a
               positive
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               and
               a
               being
               more
               then
               meerly
               privation
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               then
               bee
               the
               speciall
               inconveniencies
               ,
               wherewith
               their
               opinions
               are
               charged
               which
               make
               sinne
               either
               nothing
               ,
               or
               but
               a
               meere
               privation
               ?
               First
               wee
               account
               it
               a
               folly
               in
               man
               ,
               a
               folly
               incident
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               an
               Heautontimorymenon
               to
               bee
               angry
               or
               chasing
               hot
               for
               nothing
               .
               Hence
               seeing
               the
               Almighty
               Judge
               doth
               never
               punish
               either
               man
               or
               Devill
               ,
               but
               for
               sinne
               ;
               we
               shall
               cast
               a
               foule
               aspersion
               on
               his
               wisdome
               and
               Justice
               ,
               by
               maintaining
               sinne
               to
               bee
               nothing
               .
               But
               fewer
               in
               our
               times
               there
               be
               ,
               (
               though
               some
               I
               have
               heard
               out
               of
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               which
               under
               pretence
               of
               St.
               Augustins
               authority
               )
               make
               sinne
               to
               bee
               meere
               nothing
               .
               But
               many
               there
               bee
               who
               hold
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
               meere
               privation
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               meane
               betweene
               meere
               nothing
               ,
               and
               a
               positive
               entitie
               .
               Yet
               admitting
               ,
               (
               not
               granting
               )
               the
               nature
               of
               sinne
               to
               consist
               formally
               in
               privation
               :
               meere
               privations
               for
               the
               most
               part
               have
               causes
               truely
               efficient
               ,
               fewer
               ,
               causes
               merely
               deficient
               ,
               if
               there
               can
               bee
               any
               causality
               in
               deficiencie
               .
               
                 Blindnesse
                 ,
                 deafenesse
                 ,
                 dumbnesse
              
               ,
               are
               privations
               ;
               and
               yet
               more
               men
               lose
               the
               sense
               of
               
                 hearing
                 ,
                 sight
              
               ,
               or
               feeling
               ,
               (
               in
               some
               particular
               members
               )
               by
               violent
               blowes
               ,
               or
               by
               oppression
               of
               raging
               humours
               ,
               than
               by
               meere
               defect
               ,
               or
               decaying
               of
               spirits
               .
               And
               where
               one
               man
               drops
               into
               his
               grave
               for
               meere
               age
               (
               as
               ripe
               apples
               doe
               from
               the
               trees
               they
               grow
               on
               to
               the
               ground
               without
               blasts
               of
               winde
               or
               shaking
               )
               a
               thousand
               die
               a
               violent
               ,
               or
               untimely
               death
               by
               true
               and
               positive
               efficient
               causes
               ,
               either
               externall
               ,
               or
               internall
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               which
               either
               hath
               deceived
               ,
               or
               emboldned
               many
               Divines
               to
               allot
               sinne
               a
               being
               onely
               privative
               ,
               is
               a
               Philosophicall
               or
               metaphysicall
               Maxime
               most
               true
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               in
               its
               proper
               sphere
               ,
               but
               most
               impertinently
               applied
               to
               the
               point
               now
               in
               question
               .
               The
               Maxime
               is
               ,
               
                 Omne
                 ens
                 ,
                 quà
                 ens
                 ,
                 est
                 bonum
                 :
              
               Every
               entity
               in
               that
               it
               hath
               a
               being
               ,
               is
               good
               .
               Most
               true
               ,
               if
               wee
               speake
               of
               transcendentall
               goodnesse
               ,
               or
               
                 bonum
                 entis
              
               :
               for
               every
               thing
               which
               hath
               a
               true
               being
               ,
               is
               accompanied
               with
               a
               goodnesse
               entitative
               .
               But
               the
               question
               amongst
               Divines
               is
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               about
               moral
               goodnesse
               ,
               or
               that
               goodnesse
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               [
               
                 malum
                 culpae
              
               ]
               that
               evill
               which
               wee
               call
               sinne
               .
               
               Now
               if
               every
               positive
               entitie
               ,
               or
               nature
               were
               necessarily
               good
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               notion
               of
               goodnesse
               :
               every
               intelligent
               rationall
               creature
               should
               be
               as
               impeccable
               as
               his
               Creator
               ,
               and
               wee
               should
               truely
               sinne
               ,
               (
               if
               to
               speake
               untruly
               bee
               a
               sinne
               )
               when
               wee
               say
               the
               Devill
               is
               a
               knave
               ,
               or
               any
               man
               dishonest
               .
               For
               if
               every
               nature
               ,
               or
               entity
               (
               as
               such
               )
               were
               morally
               good
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               any
               nature
               or
               positive
               entity
               should
               bee
               evill
               qualified
               ,
               should
               be
               laden
               with
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               that
               evill
               which
               is
               opposed
               to
               goodnesse
               moral
               ,
               or
               to
               holinesse
               ;
               whether
               this
               evill
               be
               a
               meere
               privation
               ,
               or
               positive
               entitie
               .
               For
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               sight
               ,
               or
               visive
               facultie
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               or
               in
               as
               much
               as
               this
               proposition
               is
               true
               :
               
                 Oculus
                 ,
                 quà
                 oculus
                 videt
              
               ;
               this
               conclusion
               is
               most
               necessary
               ,
               [
               when
               the
               eye
               hath
               lost
               the
               sight
               ,
               or
               visive
               facultie
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               an
               eye
               ,
               unlesse
               in
               such
               an
               equivocall
               sense
               ,
               as
               wee
               say
               a
               picture
               hath
               eyes
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               properly
               .
               ]
               If
               a
               man
               cannot
               see
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               stime
               ,
               but
               with
               one
               eye
               ,
               we
               account
               it
               no
               solecisme
               to
               say
               hee
               hath
               lost
               the
               other
               .
               The
               case
               in
               the
               former
               instances
               is
               more
               cleare
               :
               If
               Satan
               or
               man
               were
               morally
               good
               because
               they
               have
               a
               positive
               entity
               or
               nature
               ;
               neither
               of
               them
               could
               possibly
               be
               morally
               evill
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               sinfull
               creatures
               ,
               albeit
               wee
               should
               grant
               sinne
               to
               bee
               as
               meere
               a
               privation
               ,
               as
               blindnesse
               is
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               is
               a
               maxime
               in
               true
               Logick
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               faculty
               or
               science
               of
               reasoning
               absolutely
               true
               )
               and
               therefore
               true
               in
               Divinity
               also
               (
               for
               truth
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               her
               property
               not
               to
               contradict
               
               her selfe
               ,
               though
               examined
               in
               severall
               subjects
               ;
               )
               
                 Quicquid
                 convenit
                 subjecto
                 quà
                 tale
                 ,
                 non
                 potest
                 abesse
                 sine
                 subjecti
                 interitu
                 .
              
               No
               naturall
               property
               can
               cease
               to
               bee
               ,
               or
               perish
               ,
               but
               together
               with
               the
               subject
               which
               supports
               it
               .
               Whence
               if
               that
               Angel
               which
               is
               now
               the
               Devill
               had
               been
               truely
               good
               ,
               
                 quà
                 Angelus
              
               ,
               or
               if
               goodnesse
               (
               moral
               )
               had
               belonged
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               a
               positive
               entitie
               ,
               or
               rationall
               creature
               ,
               hee
               had
               ceased
               to
               be
               either
               a
               rationall
               creature
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               when
               hee
               lost
               his
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Of
               sinnes
               of
               omission
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               finde
               place
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               rather
               by
               deficiency
               than
               efficiency
               ;
               and
               yet
               even
               this
               deficiencie
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               is
               occasioned
               by
               some
               formall
               positive
               act
               or
               habit
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               it
               is
               questioned
               among
               Schoolemen
               ,
               Whether
               there
               is
               or
               can
               bee
               any
               sinne
               of
               meere
               omission
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               occasioned
               by
               the
               commission
               of
               some
               other
               sinfull
               acts
               precedent
               ,
               or
               linked
               with
               some
               such
               act
               present
               .
               To
               deny
               all
               sinnes
               of
               meere
               emission
               in
               nature
               already
               corrupted
               ,
               would
               bee
               more
               probable
               than
               in
               the
               first
               sinne
               whether
               of
               man
               or
               Angel.
               Neither
               of
               them
               could
               possibly
               have
               committed
               sinne
               ,
               or
               done
               that
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               without
               some
               precedent
               omission
               of
               that
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               .
               But
               of
               this
               elswhere
               more
               at
               large
               ;
               and
               somewhat
               of
               it
               briefly
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               the
               work
               which
               Satan
               wrought
               in
               our
               first
               Parents
               and
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               had
               a
               cause
               truely
               efficient
               ,
               hath
               a
               being
               more
               
               than
               meerely
               privative
               .
               For
               it
               was
               a
               work
               so
               really
               great
               and
               so
               cunningly
               contrived
               ,
               that
               the
               strength
               and
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               required
               (
               as
               being
               onely
               all-sufficient
               )
               to
               dissolve
               or
               destroy
               it
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               any
               so
               great
               a
               work
               could
               be
               wrought
               by
               deficiencie
               ,
               or
               a
               defective
               worker
               ?
               Not
               Satan
               onely
               ,
               but
               his
               instruments
               are
               as
               positive
               ,
               as
               industrious
               efficients
               ,
               as
               effectuall
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               as
               the
               best
               man
               which
               ever
               lived
               (
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               onely
               excepted
               )
               was
               ,
               or
               is
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
               But
               it
               is
               true
               againe
               ,
               that
               neither
               Satan
               nor
               his
               instruments
               can
               produce
               or
               make
               any
               substances
               or
               subjects
               :
               these
               are
               all
               the
               works
               of
               God
               whether
               they
               be
               visible
               ,
               or
               invisible
               .
               What
               shall
               wee
               say
               then
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               create
               any
               naked
               substances
               ,
               and
               leave
               it
               free
               for
               Angel
               or
               other
               his
               creatures
               to
               invest
               them
               with
               what
               accidents
               or
               qualities
               they
               pleased
               ?
               No
               ;
               if
               God
               had
               created
               any
               substances
               without
               accidents
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               been
               morally
               neither
               good
               ,
               nor
               bad
               :
               For
               all
               other
               natures
               besides
               the
               incomprehensible
               Essence
               ,
               who
               onely
               essentially
               is
               ,
               and
               whose
               essence
               is
               goodnesse
               it selfe
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               made
               actually
               good
               ,
               yet
               their
               goodnesse
               was
               mutable
               :
               it
               was
               but
               an
               accident
               or
               quality
               ,
               no
               essentiall
               property
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               to
               the
               proposed
               objection
               ,
               that
               sinne
               if
               it
               bee
               any
               thing
               ,
               either
               visible
               or
               invisible
               ,
               must
               be
               of
               Gods
               making
               ,
               not
               the
               work
               of
               Satan
               ,
               seeing
               we
               acknowledge
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ?
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               punctuall
               answer
               is
               ,
               That
               this
               universall
               ,
               
               [
               
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 invisible
              
               ]
               must
               bee
               extended
               onely
               to
               those
               things
               which
               are
               properly
               said
               to
               bee
               made
               or
               created
               .
               Now
               substances
               onely
               whether
               visible
               or
               invisible
               ,
               are
               the
               immediate
               and
               direct
               effects
               and
               proper
               object
               of
               creation
               .
               Accidents
               had
               their
               beginning
               as
               appurtenances
               to
               their
               subjects
               ,
               by
               resultance
               onely
               .
               That
               goodnesse
               which
               God
               approved
               in
               man
               ,
               did
               result
               from
               his
               nature
               ,
               not
               
                 quà
                 talis
              
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               the
               immediate
               work
               of
               God
               :
               it
               had
               no
               making
               or
               creation
               distinct
               from
               the
               creation
               of
               man.
               He
               that
               moulds
               a
               bullet
               ,
               or
               makes
               a
               materiall
               sphere
               ,
               maketh
               both
               round
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               cannot
               say
               that
               he
               makes
               rotundity
               or
               roundnesse
               ,
               by
               any
               work
               or
               action
               distinct
               from
               the
               making
               of
               the
               bullet
               or
               sphere
               .
               
                 Factâ
                 sphaerâ
                 simul
                 sit
                 rotunditas
              
               :
               That
               which
               the
               Artificer
               intends
               ,
               is
               a
               sphere
               ;
               yet
               cannot
               he
               possibly
               make
               a
               sphere
               ,
               but
               rotunditie
               will
               by
               resultance
               arise
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               from
               it
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               when
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               after
               his
               owne
               Image
               and
               similitude
               :
               this
               was
               the
               mould
               in
               which
               he
               was
               cast
               ;
               and
               being
               cast
               into
               this
               mould
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               but
               be
               good
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               humane
               nature
               ,
               as
               framed
               by
               God
               ,
               was
               like
               a
               musicall
               instrument
               exactly
               made
               and
               exactly
               tuned
               ,
               both
               at
               once
               ;
               not
               first
               made
               ,
               and
               then
               tuned
               .
               That
               body
               of
               earth
               into
               which
               the
               Almighty
               Creator
               first
               inspired
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ,
               was
               not
               first
               a
               man
               in
               
                 puris
                 naturalibus
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               adorned
               or
               beautified
               with
               originall
               justice
               .
               That
               spirit
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               God
               inspired
               into
               him
               ,
               did
               so
               tune
               and
               season
               the
               whole
               masse
               
               or
               substance
               ,
               that
               his
               reasonable
               soule
               or
               spirit
               did
               forthwith
               hold
               exact
               harmony
               with
               the
               Creators
               will.
               His
               inferiour
               faculties
               or
               affections
               ,
               held
               exact
               consort
               with
               his
               reason
               .
               All
               this
               was
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               harmony
               was
               God
               delighted
               ;
               yet
               this
               harmony
               ,
               though
               most
               exact
               ,
               was
               mutably
               exact
               .
               The
               goodnesse
               or
               excellency
               of
               this
               sweet
               harmony
               in
               the
               humane
               nature
               became
               the
               object
               of
               Satans
               envy
               ,
               and
               the
               mutability
               of
               this
               excellencie
               became
               the
               subject
               of
               his
               temptations
               :
               a
               subject
               capable
               of
               inticements
               unto
               evill
               .
               The
               onely
               mark
               which
               Satan
               aimed
               at
               ,
               was
               to
               deface
               or
               dissolve
               this
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               this
               sweet
               harmony
               to
               plant
               a
               perpetuall
               discord
               in
               the
               humane
               nature
               ;
               a
               discord
               ,
               an
               enmity
               betwixt
               the
               soule
               and
               spirit
               of
               man
               and
               his
               God
               ;
               a
               discord
               ,
               an
               enmity
               ,
               or
               civill
               warre
               betwixt
               mans
               conscience
               and
               his
               affections
               .
               Satan
               then
               did
               deface
               ,
               or
               dissolve
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               to
               dissolve
               his
               works
               in
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               his
               power
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               first
               sinne
               of
               Angels
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               wherein
               it
               did
               especially
               consist
               .
            
             
               1
               WIth
               the
               nature
               of
               sinne
               in
               generall
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               that
               extent
               proposed
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               former
               book
               ,
               I
               meddle
               not
               in
               these
               present
               Commentaries
               ,
               but
               have
               reserved
               them
               to
               another
               work
               already
               begun
               in
               a
               Dialect
               more
               capable
               of
               such
               schoole
               nicities
               or
               disquisitions
               ,
               than
               our
               English
               is
               .
               About
               the
               nature
               or
               specificall
               quality
               of
               the
               sinne
               of
               Lucifer
               (
               so
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Ancients
               to
               stile
               that
               prince
               of
               the
               collapsed
               Angels
               )
               some
               question
               there
               is
               amongst
               Divines
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               about
               the
               quality
               or
               nature
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               sinne
               :
               as
               whether
               one
               or
               both
               of
               them
               were
               pride
               or
               infidelity
               .
               But
               infidelity
               in
               its
               proper
               use
               and
               signification
               ,
               is
               rather
               a
               symptome
               ,
               or
               concomitant
               of
               many
               sinnes
               precedent
               ,
               than
               any
               one
               sinne
               ;
               a
               distrust
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               for
               pardoning
               sinnes
               committed
               .
               It
               is
               to
               my
               capacity
               unconceivable
               how
               the
               first
               sinne
               of
               what
               creature
               soever
               should
               be
               infidelitie
               ;
               or
               how
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               infidelity
               could
               find
               entrance
               into
               man
               or
               Angel
               ,
               without
               some
               positive
               forerunning
               sin
               .
               But
               if
               by
               infidelity
               those
               Divines
               ,
               whose
               expressions
               in
               this
               point
               I
               cannot
               approve
               ,
               meane
               no
               more
               than
               incogitancie
               or
               want
               of
               consideration
               ,
               wee
               shall
               accord
               upon
               the
               matter
               .
               For
               
               without
               the
               omission
               of
               somewhat
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               neither
               man
               nor
               Angel
               could
               have
               sinned
               so
               positively
               and
               grosly
               ,
               as
               both
               of
               them
               did
               .
               Both
               were
               bound
               to
               have
               made
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               their
               Creator
               in
               making
               them
               such
               glorious
               creatures
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               the
               choise
               and
               most
               constant
               object
               of
               their
               first
               thoughts
               and
               contemplations
               .
               But
               through
               want
               of
               stirring
               up
               that
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               received
               in
               their
               creation
               ,
               or
               by
               not
               exercising
               their
               abilities
               to
               reflect
               upon
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               Creator
               ,
               they
               were
               surprized
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               proper
               excellency
               ,
               or
               of
               greater
               dignity
               than
               they
               were
               capable
               of
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               that
               sinne
               which
               was
               begun
               by
               incogitancy
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               reflection
               upon
               the
               true
               object
               of
               their
               blisse
               ,
               was
               accomplished
               in
               pride
               .
               For
               pride
               naturally
               results
               in
               men
               from
               too
               much
               reflection
               upon
               their
               owne
               good
               parts
               .
               And
               whilest
               they
               compare
               themselves
               with
               themselves
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               speaketh
               )
               they
               become
               unwise
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               whilest
               they
               compare
               their
               owne
               good
               parts
               with
               others
               meane
               parts
               (
               whether
               such
               indeed
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               apprehension
               )
               they
               slide
               without
               recovery
               into
               that
               soule
               sinne
               of
               hypocrisie
               .
               All
               men
               by
               nature
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               from
               the
               unweeded
               relikes
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               pride
               )
               are
               prone
               to
               overvalue
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               thirst
               after
               greater
               dignities
               than
               they
               deserve
               ,
               or
               are
               qualified
               for
               .
               This
               pride
               or
               ambition
               in
               the
               Angels
               was
               presently
               seconded
               with
               envy
               (
               as
               soule
               a
               vice
               ,
               as
               pride
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               its
               usuall
               compeere
               and
               companion
               )
               against
               
               the
               new
               and
               last-made
               visible
               creature
               man
               ,
               and
               envy
               did
               as
               speedily
               bring
               forth
               that
               malitious
               practice
               against
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               was
               said
               before
               )
               in
               probability
               did
               make
               their
               sinne
               more
               unpardonable
               than
               the
               sinne
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               was
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               admitting
               both
               their
               first
               positive
               sins
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               for
               nature
               or
               specificall
               qualitie
               ,
               
                 desire
                 of
                 proper
                 excellencie
              
               ,
               whose
               branches
               are
               pride
               and
               ambition
               :
               this
               position
               admitted
               ,
               will
               beget
               a
               new
               question
               or
               disquisition
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               What
               manner
               of
               proper
               excellency
               ,
               or
               what
               degree
               of
               pride
               it
               was
               ,
               for
               which
               their
               just
               Creator
               did
               punish
               them
               ?
               Some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               height
               of
               that
               proper
               excellency
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               Angels
               (
               at
               least
               one
               Angel
               )
               did
               aime
               ,
               was
               personall
               union
               with
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               or
               God
               himselfe
               .
               But
               this
               opinion
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Authors
               or
               abettors
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               very
               improbable
               ,
               because
               the
               mystery
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               should
               become
               a
               creature
               ,
               or
               take
               any
               created
               substāce
               into
               the
               unity
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               was
               not
               for
               ought
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               or
               can
               gather
               from
               any
               passage
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               revealed
               either
               explicitly
               or
               implicitly
               before
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               before
               his
               convention
               for
               his
               Apostacy
               from
               God
               ;
               which
               was
               not
               untill
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               second
               weeke
               at
               soonest
               ,
               when
               the
               world
               was
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               in
               facto
               ,
               not
               in
               fieri
               onely
               ,
               as
               it
               respectively
               was
               in
               the
               first
               weeke
               ,
               or
               seven
               dayes
               .
               When
               this
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               assumption
               of
               any
               creature
               into
               unity
               of
               person
               with
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               person
               in
               the
               blessed
               
               Trinity
               ,
               was
               either
               knowen
               or
               probably
               conceived
               by
               man
               or
               Angel
               before
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ,
               shall
               be
               sufficiently
               proved
               ,
               I
               shall
               yeeld
               assent
               to
               their
               opinion
               as
               probable
               ,
               who
               think
               the
               first
               sinne
               of
               Lucifer
               was
               a
               desire
               or
               longing
               after
               personall
               union
               with
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               or
               God
               himselfe
               .
               No
               question
               but
               the
               old
               Serpent
               had
               sinned
               more
               grievously
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               than
               our
               first
               Parents
               did
               ,
               when
               the
               woman
               by
               his
               cunning
               and
               malice
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               by
               her
               prevarication
               did
               taste
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               in
               hope
               or
               expectation
               to
               bee
               made
               thereby
               like
               to
               Elohim
               ,
               or
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               was
               it
               possible
               that
               either
               the
               collapsed
               Angels
               ,
               or
               man
               by
               their
               suggestion
               ,
               should
               attempt
               or
               desire
               to
               bee
               equall
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               Gods
               Almighty
               ?
               To
               bee
               in
               all
               points
               coequall
               with
               God
               ,
               was
               perhaps
               more
               than
               Lucifer
               himselfe
               did
               desire
               :
               yet
               that
               even
               our
               first
               Parents
               desired
               to
               bee
               in
               some
               sort
               or
               other
               equall
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               probable
               from
               the
               Apostles
               character
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               [
               
                 Hee
                 being
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robbery
                 to
                 bee
                 equall
                 with
                 God.
              
               ]
               This
               to
               my
               understanding
               implies
               ,
               that
               the
               robbery
               or
               sacriledge
               committed
               by
               our
               first
               Parents
               for
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               humble
               and
               ingage
               himselfe
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               ,
               was
               their
               proud
               or
               haughty
               attempt
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               at
               lest
               in
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evill
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               the
               collapsed
               Angels
               had
               doubtlesse
               sinned
               more
               presumptuously
               ,
               before
               they
               tempted
               our
               first
               Parents
               to
               the
               like
               sinne
               .
               Neither
               man
               nor
               Angel
               could
               have
               affected
               equality
               
               in
               any
               one
               attribute
               with
               their
               Creator
               ,
               much
               lesse
               in
               all
               or
               most
               ,
               so
               they
               had
               made
               his
               glory
               ,
               power
               ,
               or
               majesty
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               or
               principall
               object
               of
               their
               first
               contemplations
               .
               But
               how
               farre
               the
               previal
               sinne
               of
               omitting
               this
               duty
               ,
               might
               let
               loose
               their
               strong
               and
               swift
               imaginations
               unballanced
               with
               experience
               ,
               or
               what
               entrance
               it
               might
               work
               for
               that
               desperate
               and
               positive
               sinne
               of
               Ambition
               ,
               or
               seeking
               to
               bee
               equall
               or
               like
               to
               God
               for
               power
               and
               wisdome
               ;
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               onely
               know
               ,
               if
               haply
               they
               now
               know
               ,
               or
               perfectly
               remember
               the
               maner
               of
               their
               first
               transgressions
               .
               Many
               things
               ,
               many
               learned
               and
               wise
               men
               doe
               ,
               and
               attempt
               more
               ,
               through
               incogitancy
               ,
               want
               of
               consideration
               (
               or
               
                 ad
                 pauca
                 respicientes
              
               )
               which
               by
               men
               of
               meaner
               parts
               would
               bee
               suspected
               for
               a
               spice
               of
               madnesse
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               taken
               them
               into
               serious
               consideration
               before
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               is
               no
               Christian
               man
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               this
               day
               living
               (
               unlesse
               he
               be
               stark
               mad
               )
               who
               if
               this
               interrogatory
               were
               propounded
               unto
               him
               in
               expresse
               termes
               ;
               [
               
                 whether
                 doe
                 you
                 think
                 your selfe
                 altogether
                 as
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               ]
               but
               would
               answere
               negatively
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
              
               .
               And
               yet
               how
               many
               writers
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               through
               forgetfulnesse
               to
               put
               this
               or
               the
               like
               interrogatory
               to
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               set
               pen
               to
               paper
               ,
               have
               continued
               for
               many
               yeares
               together
               grievously
               sicke
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               first
               disease
               ,
               whatsoever
               that
               were
               ;
               yet
               not
               sick
               of
               it
               in
               explicit
               desires
               or
               attempts
               to
               bee
               every
               way
               equall
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               implicit
               presumptions
               that
               they
               
               are
               altogether
               equall
               with
               him
               in
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               at
               lest
               for
               the
               governing
               of
               this
               universe
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               dispensing
               of
               mercy
               and
               justice
               towards
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               any
               beginning
               of
               being
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               world
               without
               end
               after
               this
               visible
               world
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               .
               To
               give
               a
               true
               and
               punctuall
               answere
               to
               all
               their
               presumptuous
               contrivances
               ,
               or
               to
               accept
               their
               challenges
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               would
               require
               more
               skill
               in
               Arts
               then
               most
               men
               are
               endowed
               with
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               time
               than
               any
               wise
               man
               or
               skilfull
               Artist
               can
               bee
               perswaded
               to
               mispend
               .
               It
               would
               be
               a
               very
               hard
               task
               for
               the
               cunningest
               needle
               woman
               or
               other
               Professor
               of
               manuall
               or
               finger-mysteries
               ,
               to
               unweave
               or
               dissolve
               a
               spiders
               webb
               ,
               threed
               by
               threed
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               which
               shee
               did
               weave
               it
               :
               And
               yet
               a
               meane
               houswife
               or
               childe
               may
               with
               a
               wing
               or
               besome
               in
               a
               moment
               undoe
               all
               that
               the
               spider
               hath
               wrought
               in
               a
               whole
               yeare
               .
               And
               so
               may
               every
               Novice
               in
               Arts
               unbuble
               all
               ,
               that
               some
               great
               Clerks
               or
               Schoolemen
               have
               been
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               yeares
               in
               contriving
               or
               working
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               setting
               forth
               maps
               or
               systems
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               decrees
               before
               all
               times
               ,
               or
               disputes
               about
               election
               or
               reprobation
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               immanent
               acts
               
                 in
                 him
              
               )
               with
               that
               common
               but
               usefull
               exception
               ,
               
                 aut
                 nihil
                 ,
                 aut
                 nimium
              
               .
               Their
               conclusions
               might
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               bee
               unanswerable
               and
               sound
               ,
               upon
               supposition
               that
               they
               are
               every
               whit
               as
               wise
               as
               God.
               But
               this
               being
               not
               granted
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               contradictory
               being
               
               granted
               ,
               [
               
                 that
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 Creator
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 wiser
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 :
              
               ]
               the
               most
               elaborate
               and
               longest
               studied
               Treatises
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               been
               my
               hap
               upon
               these
               Arguments
               to
               see
               ,
               afford
               no
               document
               of
               greater
               strength
               or
               cunning
               than
               is
               exhibited
               in
               the
               spiders
               web
               .
               The
               Authors
               of
               them
               tell
               us
               onely
               (
               and
               herein
               we
               beleeve
               them
               )
               what
               they
               themselves
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               delegated
               to
               make
               Decrees
               or
               Acts
               for
               the
               government
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               or
               what
               God
               should
               have
               done
               if
               they
               had
               been
               of
               his
               privy
               counsell
               ,
               when
               hee
               made
               all
               things
               visible
               ,
               and
               invisible
               .
               But
               what
               God
               doth
               ,
               hath
               done
               ,
               or
               will
               doe
               according
               to
               the
               sole
               counsell
               of
               his
               most
               holy
               will
               ,
               that
               ,
               they
               shew
               us
               not
               ,
               nor
               goe
               about
               to
               shew
               ,
               whilest
               they
               runne
               the
               cleane
               contrary
               way
               to
               that
               which
               God
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               our
               mother
               hath
               prescribed
               us
               to
               follow
               .
               Now
               the
               way
               which
               the
               English
               Church
               from
               the
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               prescribes
               ,
               is
               to
               admire
               ,
               not
               to
               determine
               the
               equity
               of
               Gods
               Decrees
               before
               all
               times
               from
               contemplation
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               execution
               or
               sweet
               disposition
               of
               his
               providence
               in
               time
               .
               It
               is
               a
               preposterous
               presumption
               to
               determine
               the
               manner
               how
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               shall
               bee
               executed
               ,
               by
               prying
               into
               the
               projection
               or
               contrivance
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Judge
               ,
               before
               man
               or
               Angel
               or
               any
               thing
               besides
               God
               himselfe
               had
               any
               being
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               sinned
               grievously
               that
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               or
               secret
               unexamined
               thought
               ,
               
                 similis
                 ero
                 altissimo
              
               (
               whether
               this
               bee
               meant
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar
               or
               
               some
               other
               earthly
               Tyrant
               onely
               ,
               or
               literally
               of
               one
               or
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               mystically
               of
               Lucifer
               .
               )
               But
               they
               sinne
               no
               lesse
               for
               the
               act
               ,
               which
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               or
               presuppose
               in
               their
               implicit
               thoughts
               
                 altissimus
                 est
                 similimus
                 mihi
              
               :
               the
               most
               high
               God
               hath
               determined
               nothing
               concerning
               men
               or
               Angel
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               wee
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               been
               in
               his
               place
               .
               They
               preposterously
               usurpe
               the
               same
               power
               which
               God
               in
               his
               first
               Creation
               did
               justly
               exercise
               who
               though
               not
               expresly
               ,
               yet
               by
               inevitable
               consequence
               ,
               and
               by
               implicit
               thoughts
               make
               a
               God
               after
               their
               own
               image
               and
               similitude
               .
               A
               God
               not
               according
               to
               the
               relikes
               of
               that
               image
               wherein
               hee
               made
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               corruptions
               or
               defacements
               of
               it
               ,
               through
               partiality
               ,
               envy
               ,
               pride
               and
               hatred
               towards
               their
               fellow
               creatures
               .
               But
               of
               the
               originall
               of
               transforming
               the
               Divine
               nature
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               mans
               corrupted
               nature
               ,
               I
               have
               *
               elswhere
               long
               agoe
               delivered
               my
               minde
               at
               large
               .
               And
               I
               would
               to
               God
               some
               (
               as
               I
               conjecture
               )
               offended
               with
               what
               I
               there
               observed
               (
               without
               any
               reference
               or
               respect
               either
               to
               their
               persons
               or
               their
               studies
               )
               had
               not
               verified
               the
               truth
               of
               my
               observations
               in
               a
               larger
               measure
               ,
               than
               I
               then
               did
               conceived
               they
               could
               have
               been
               really
               ratified
               ,
               or
               exemplified
               by
               the
               meditation
               or
               practice
               of
               any
               rationall
               man.
               This
               transformation
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               or
               degree
               common
               to
               most
               men
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               it
               )
               one
               of
               those
               works
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               dissolve
               
               by
               doctrine
               ,
               by
               example
               ,
               and
               exercise
               of
               his
               power
               .
               But
               what
               bee
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               works
               besides
               this
               ?
               All
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               generall
               heads
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 the
                 actuall
                 sinnes
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 the
                 remainder
                 or
                 effects
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 whether
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 than
                 habituall
                 ,
                 or
                 hereditary
                 corruption
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 ,
                 sinne
                 originall
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 sins
                 adventitious
                 or
                 acquired
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 such
                 vitious
                 acts
                 ,
                 or
                 habits
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 not
                 necessarily
                 issue
                 from
                 that
                 sinne
                 which
                 descends
                 unto
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 voluntarily
                 produced
                 in
                 particular
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 abuse
                 of
                 that
                 portion
                 of
                 freewill
                 which
                 was
                 left
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 posterity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 freedome
                 of
                 will
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 or
                 ill
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 lest
              
               inter
               mala
               :
               
                 to
                 doe
                 lesse
                 ,
                 or
                 greater
                 evill
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 ill
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 .
              
               Originall
               sinne
               is
               rather
               in
               us
               
                 ad
                 modum
                 habitus
              
               ,
               than
               an
               habit
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               All
               other
               habituall
               sinnes
               or
               vices
               are
               not
               acquired
               but
               by
               many
               unnecessitated
               vicious
               acts
               :
               But
               to
               distinguish
               betweene
               vice
               and
               sinne
               ,
               or
               betweene
               vicious
               habits
               and
               sinfull
               habits
               ,
               is
               (
               to
               my
               capacity
               )
               a
               work
               (
               or
               attempt
               rather
               )
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               should
               goe
               about
               to
               divide
               a
               point
               into
               two
               portions
               ;
               or
               a
               mathematicall
               line
               into
               two
               parallels
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Nor
               are
               these
               sinnes
               enumerated
               ,
               nor
               sinne
               it self
               formally
               taken
               the
               onely
               works
               of
               the
               Devill
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               came
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               these
               sinnes
               with
               their
               symptomes
               ,
               and
               resultances
               .
               For
               the
               Devill
               sinneth
               from
               the
               beginning
               in
               continuall
               tempting
               men
               to
               sinne
               ,
               although
               
               his
               temptations
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               take
               effect
               .
               He
               sinneth
               likewise
               in
               accusing
               men
               before
               their
               Creator
               ,
               or
               solliciting
               greater
               vengeance
               than
               their
               sinnes
               in
               favourable
               construction
               ,
               deserve
               .
               Now
               that
               neither
               his
               temptations
               ,
               nor
               accusations
               do
               alwayes
               finde
               that
               successe
               ,
               which
               hee
               intends
               ,
               this
               is
               meerely
               from
               the
               mercy
               and
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               our
               Creator
               in
               sending
               his
               Sonne
               to
               dissolve
               the
               works
               of
               Satan
               .
               The
               generall
               symptome
               or
               resultance
               of
               all
               sinne
               originall
               ,
               or
               actuall
               ,
               is
               servitude
               or
               slavery
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               wages
               of
               this
               servitude
               is
               death
               :
               not
               this
               hereditary
               servitude
               onely
               ,
               but
               death
               which
               is
               the
               wages
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Satan
               .
               Yet
               a
               work
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               utterly
               destroy
               untill
               the
               generall
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               Nor
               shall
               it
               then
               bee
               destroyed
               in
               any
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               bonds
               of
               the
               servitude
               and
               slavery
               unto
               sinne
               have
               not
               been
               by
               the
               same
               Sonne
               of
               God
               dissolved
               ,
               whilest
               they
               lived
               on
               earth
               .
               Hee
               was
               first
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               and
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               to
               pay
               the
               ransome
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               untie
               the
               bonds
               and
               fetters
               of
               sinne
               in
               generall
               .
               Hee
               was
               manifested
               in
               his
               resurrection
               to
               dissolve
               or
               breake
               the
               raigne
               of
               sinne
               within
               every
               one
               of
               us
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               
                 He
                 died
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 againe
                 for
                 our
                 justification
                 .
              
               And
               he
               shall
               lastly
               bee
               manifested
               ,
               or
               appeare
               in
               glory
               utterly
               to
               destroy
               sinne
               ,
               and
               death
               .
               CHRIST
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 was
                 once
                 offered
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 look
                 for
                 him
                 shall
                 he
                 appeare
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 without
                 sin
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9.28
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             more
             speciall
             qualifications
             ,
             and
             undertakings
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             for
             dissolving
             the
             works
             which
             the
             Devill
             had
             wrought
             in
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             for
             cancelling
             the
             bond
             of
             mankindes
             servitude
             unto
             Satan
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               peculiar
               qualifications
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               for
               dissolving
               the
               first
               actuall
               sinne
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               and
               the
               reliques
               of
               it
               ,
               whether
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               in
               us
               their
               sinfull
               posterity
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THe
               qualifications
               or
               undertakings
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               for
               dissolving
               or
               remitting
               such
               actuall
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               doe
               not
               necessarily
               issue
               from
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               and
               for
               bringing
               them
               and
               us
               unto
               greater
               glory
               than
               they
               affected
               ,
               doe
               challenge
               their
               place
               or
               proper
               seat
               in
               the
               Treatise
               
               designed
               
                 to
                 his
                 exaltation
                 after
                 death
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 consecration
                 to
                 his
                 everlasting
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               Wee
               are
               now
               to
               prosecute
               the
               points
               proposed
               in
               the
               title
               of
               this
               Section
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               first
               place
               such
               points
               as
               were
               proposed
               in
               the
               title
               of
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               rule
               is
               universally
               true
               in
               works
               naturall
               ,
               civill
               ,
               and
               supernaturall
               ,
               but
               true
               with
               some
               speciall
               allowances
               ,
               
                 Vnum
                 quodque
                 eodem
                 modo
                 dissolvitur
                 ,
                 quo
                 constituitur
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               constitution
               and
               dissolution
               of
               the
               same
               work
               include
               two
               contrary
               motions
               ,
               yet
               the
               manner
               or
               method
               by
               which
               both
               are
               wrought
               is
               usually
               the
               same
               ;
               onely
               the
               order
               is
               inverted
               .
               And
               wee
               should
               the
               better
               know
               how
               man
               's
               first
               transgression
               was
               dissolved
               by
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               wee
               first
               knew
               how
               it
               was
               wrought
               by
               Satan
               ,
               or
               wherein
               the
               sinne
               it selfe
               did
               properly
               consist
               .
               Infidelity
               or
               disobedience
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               symptomes
               of
               sinnes
               already
               hatched
               .
               Whatsoever
               else
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               first
               transgression
               was
               pride
               ,
               or
               ambitious
               desire
               of
               independent
               immortality
               .
               Now
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               begun
               his
               work
               where
               Satan
               ended
               his
               ;
               dissoluing
               this
               sinne
               of
               pride
               ,
               by
               his
               unspeakable
               humility
               .
               And
               to
               take
               away
               the
               guilt
               of
               mans
               disobedience
               or
               infidelity
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               symptomes
               or
               resultances
               of
               his
               intemperate
               desires
               ;
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               humble
               himselfe
               to
               death
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               reposing
               himselfe
               in
               all
               his
               sufferings
               upon
               God.
               The
               first
               man
               was
               the
               onely
               Favourite
               which
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               had
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               the
               onely
               creature
               whom
               hee
               had
               placed
               as
               a
               
               Prince
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               a
               seat
               more
               than
               royall
               or
               monarchicall
               ,
               with
               hopes
               of
               advancement
               unto
               heaven
               it selfe
               .
               It
               was
               a
               plot
               as
               malicious
               ,
               as
               cunning
               ,
               in
               Satan
               to
               dispossesse
               man
               of
               his
               present
               dignity
               ,
               and
               to
               throw
               him
               downe
               from
               this
               height
               of
               hope
               to
               hellish
               slavery
               ;
               to
               make
               him
               a
               creature
               more
               miserable
               than
               the
               earth
               ,
               water
               ,
               or
               other
               inferiour
               element
               ,
               harboured
               any
               .
               Yet
               was
               his
               misery
               if
               wee
               found
               the
               very
               depth
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               commensurable
               to
               the
               excessive
               measure
               of
               his
               pride
               .
               The
               ground
               or
               bottome
               of
               his
               pride
               was
               lower
               than
               the
               lowest
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               low
               as
               nothing
               :
               the
               height
               of
               it
               reached
               above
               the
               highest
               heavens
               .
               Man
               ,
               who
               as
               St.
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               was
               but
               
                 terrae
                 filius
                 ,
                 &
                 nihili
                 nepos
                 ,
              
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               nephew
               of
               nothing
               .
               Man
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               had
               looked
               back
               to
               his
               late
               beginning
               ,
               might
               have
               said
               to
               the
               silly
               earth-worme
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 sister
              
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               creeping
               thing
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 brother
              
               ;
               became
               so
               forgetfull
               of
               his
               originall
               ,
               that
               hee
               sought
               (
               by
               the
               suggestion
               of
               Satan
               )
               to
               become
               like
               his
               Almighty
               Creator
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               the
               same
               earth
               had
               made
               him
               so
               much
               more
               excellent
               than
               all
               earthly
               or
               sublunary
               creatures
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               than
               nothing
               .
               But
               let
               the
               first
               mans
               pride
               ,
               or
               Satans
               malice
               in
               hatching
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               sinfull
               brood
               ,
               receive
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               aggravation
               which
               the
               invention
               of
               man
               can
               put
               upon
               them
               :
               yet
               the
               medicine
               prepared
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               will
               appeare
               more
               ample
               ,
               than
               the
               wound
               is
               wide
               ;
               and
               more
               soveraigne
               than
               it
               is
               dangerous
               .
               Satans
               cunning
               in
               
               working
               mans
               fall
               doth
               no
               way
               equalize
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               dissolving
               this
               work
               .
               It
               is
               not
               probable
               ,
               as
               was
               observed
               before
               ,
               that
               Satan
               could
               so
               farre
               infatuate
               the
               first
               man
               as
               to
               make
               him
               affect
               to
               bee
               every
               way
               equall
               with
               his
               God
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               be
               like
               or
               equall
               unto
               him
               in
               some
               prerogative
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evill
               ;
               and
               probable
               it
               is
               hee
               did
               desire
               ,
               that
               his
               immortality
               and
               soveraignty
               over
               other
               creatures
               might
               be
               the
               one
               independent
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               supreme
               .
               Now
               these
               and
               all
               other
               branches
               of
               pride
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               can
               imagine
               the
               humane
               nature
               by
               the
               Serpents
               suggestion
               to
               be
               capable
               ,
               are
               more
               than
               countervailed
               ,
               every
               way
               over-reached
               by
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               the
               humiliation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Hee
               was
               not
               onely
               like
               but
               equall
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               not
               in
               some
               one
               or
               few
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               the
               prerogatives
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               .
               Hee
               was
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 (
                 therefore
                 )
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God.
              
               Yet
               hee
               vouchsafed
               to
               become
               ,
               not
               like
               to
               man
               onely
               ,
               but
               truely
               man
               ,
               more
               then
               equall
               to
               other
               men
               in
               sorrows
               and
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whatsoever
               equality
               or
               similitude
               with
               God
               it
               was
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               first
               mans
               pride
               through
               incogitancy
               did
               aime
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               effected
               ,
               but
               affected
               onely
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               triall
               .
               He
               could
               not
               out
               of
               a
               deliberate
               choise
               or
               setled
               resolution
               assure
               himselfe
               that
               hee
               should
               become
               such
               as
               hee
               desired
               to
               be
               .
               But
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               truely
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               unerrable
               ,
               unchangeable
               ,
               infinite
               wisdome
               ,
               determined
               with
               himselfe
               to
               become
               
               truely
               man.
               How
               man
               ,
               whilest
               man
               ,
               should
               become
               more
               than
               man
               ,
               truely
               God
               :
               neither
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               ,
               nor
               the
               subtilty
               of
               the
               Serpent
               could
               have
               devised
               ;
               although
               (
               by
               divine
               permission
               or
               grant
               )
               they
               had
               been
               enabled
               to
               accomplish
               ,
               whatsoever
               to
               this
               purpose
               they
               could
               devise
               or
               imagine
               .
               But
               the
               Wisdome
               and
               Sonne
               of
               God
               found
               out
               a
               way
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               might
               still
               continue
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               become
               as
               truely
               man
               as
               he
               was
               God
               :
               a
               way
               by
               which
               the
               diversity
               of
               these
               two
               natures
               might
               still
               remaine
               unconfused
               without
               diversity
               of
               persons
               or
               parties
               .
               Though
               mans
               ambition
               had
               reached
               so
               high
               ,
               as
               to
               aspire
               from
               that
               condition
               of
               being
               wherein
               God
               had
               estated
               him
               ,
               to
               bee
               absolutely
               equall
               with
               God
               :
               yet
               his
               ambition
               had
               not
               been
               equall
               to
               that
               humiliation
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               did
               not
               onely
               affect
               ,
               but
               attaine
               unto
               .
               For
               although
               he
               became
               a
               man
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               that
               Adam
               was
               of
               ,
               or
               any
               man
               since
               hath
               been
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               a
               man
               of
               a
               lower
               condition
               ;
               of
               as
               low
               condition
               as
               any
               earthly
               creature
               could
               be
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               his
               person
               complaines
               (
               Psal
               .
               22.6
               .
               )
               Hee
               became
               
                 a
                 worme
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               one
               whom
               the
               very
               abjects
               amongst
               men
               did
               think
               they
               might
               safely
               tread
               upon
               with
               scorne
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               made
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               a
               man
               of
               this
               low
               estate
               or
               condition
               (
               whencesoever
               hee
               had
               taken
               his
               humane
               substance
               )
               was
               a
               satisfaction
               all-sufficient
               to
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               for
               mans
               pride
               ;
               a
               dissolution
               most
               compleat
               of
               the
               first
               work
               ,
               that
               our
               first
               Parents
               
               suffered
               the
               Devill
               to
               work
               in
               our
               nature
               ;
               if
               we
               respect
               onely
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               .
               But
               that
               no
               part
               of
               Satans
               work
               ,
               no
               bond
               or
               tie
               of
               circumstance
               wherewith
               hee
               had
               intangled
               our
               nature
               ,
               might
               remaine
               undissolved
               :
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               made
               of
               a
               woman
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               to
               secure
               the
               woman
               ,
               or
               weaker
               sex
               ,
               that
               hee
               came
               to
               dissolve
               the
               works
               which
               Satan
               had
               wrought
               in
               them
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ;
               The
               first
               
                 woman
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 transgression
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 man
              
               ;
               the
               man
               at
               lest
               not
               so
               deepe
               in
               the
               same
               transgression
               as
               the
               woman
               .
               Shee
               alone
               (
               for
               ought
               we
               reade
               )
               committed
               the
               robbery
               ,
               in
               taking
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               from
               off
               the
               tree
               ,
               her
               husband
               was
               the
               receipter
               onely
               :
               And
               by
               swallowing
               it
               by
               the
               Serpents
               suggestions
               shee
               first
               conceived
               and
               brought
               forth
               death
               ,
               without
               her
               husbands
               consent
               or
               knowledge
               .
               Her
               transgression
               was
               twofold
               :
               Trust
               ,
               or
               confidence
               in
               the
               Serpents
               promise
               :
               want
               of
               credence
               (
               through
               pride
               )
               to
               Gods
               threatnings
               .
               To
               dissolve
               this
               work
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               was
               peculiar
               to
               the
               woman
               ;
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               conceived
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               or
               consent
               of
               man.
               Satan
               used
               the
               Serpent
               for
               his
               proxie
               to
               betroth
               himselfe
               unto
               our
               nature
               :
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               an
               Angel
               winnes
               the
               blessed
               Virgins
               assent
               or
               accord
               to
               become
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Seeing
               the
               first
               woman
               became
               the
               mother
               of
               sinne
               whilest
               shee
               remained
               a
               virgin
               ,
               though
               then
               a
               wife
               ;
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               would
               have
               a
               virgin
               for
               his
               mother
               ,
               yet
               a
               virgin
               wife
               ;
               a
               virgin
               affianced
               to
               a
               man.
               And
               
               thus
               as
               the
               first
               woman
               ,
               being
               not
               begotten
               but
               made
               of
               man
               ,
               did
               accomplish
               Satans
               plot
               in
               working
               his
               fall
               ,
               and
               corrupting
               our
               nature
               :
               so
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               being
               made
               man
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               doth
               dissolve
               this
               work
               by
               purifying
               what
               she
               had
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               by
               repayring
               what
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               and
               woman
               had
               undone
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               is
               a
               tradition
               concerning
               the
               Messias
               conception
               ,
               and
               his
               mothers
               ,
               father'd
               upon
               an
               ancient
               Jewish
               Rabbin
               by
               
                 Petrus
                 Galatinus
              
               ,
               but
               as
               I
               conjecture
               ,
               rather
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               his
               owne
               fancie
               ,
               or
               some
               Monkish
               Legendary
               whom
               hee
               was
               pleased
               to
               grace
               .
               The
               abstract
               of
               this
               Legend
               ,
               with
               his
               Cōment
               upon
               it
               ,
               is
               thus
               .
               There
               was
               one
               special
               part
               of
               Adams
               bodily
               substance
               priviledged
               from
               the
               contagion
               of
               the
               first
               sin
               ,
               and
               this
               propagated
               by
               one
               speciall
               line
               unto
               posterity
               ,
               untill
               it
               came
               to
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               preserved
               portion
               of
               Adams
               nature
               ,
               was
               conceived
               without
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               out
               of
               this
               substance
               after
               
               such
               a
               maner
               as
               the
               Messias
               or
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               made
               of
               a
               virgin
               .
               
                 Sit
                 fides
                 penes
                 Authorem
              
               .
               We
               know
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               was
               the
               daughter
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               daughter
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               any
               portion
               of
               Abrahams
               or
               Davids
               body
               altogether
               exempted
               from
               such
               alterations
               ,
               as
               the
               Elementary
               vertues
               of
               which
               all
               mens
               bodies
               are
               made
               ,
               are
               subject
               unto
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Messias
               to
               be
               made
               of
               any
               such
               portion
               of
               Adam
               perpetually
               exempted
               from
               the
               contagion
               of
               sin
               original
               ,
               unto
               the
               time
               wherein
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               was
               affianced
               to
               Ioseph
               .
               The
               first
               exemption
               of
               any
               portiō
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               or
               substance
               of
               Adam
               after
               his
               fall
               ,
               was
               granted
               and
               wrought
               by
               the
               immediate
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               the
               conception
               of
               his
               Sonne
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               was
               immediatly
               upon
               that
               sweet
               assent
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               unto
               the
               Angel
               
                 Gabriel
                 ,
                 Ecce
                 ancilla
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Capnio
                       .
                    
                     
                       Vellem
                       expressius
                       audire
                       ,
                       an
                       veteres
                       He●
                       braeorum
                       senserint
                       matrem
                       Messiae
                       in
                       peccat-originali
                       concipiendam
                       non
                       fuisse
                       .
                       Galatin
                       .
                       Quamvis
                       ex
                       his
                       quae
                       diximus
                       ,
                       satis
                       (
                       utarbi
                       tror
                       )
                       apertè
                       colligatur
                       ,
                       hanc
                       priscorum
                       Iudaeorum
                       fuisse
                       fidem
                       ,
                       nedum
                       opinionem
                       :
                       hoc
                       tamen
                       manifestius
                       ex
                       verbis
                       praedicti
                       
                         Rabbenu
                         haccados
                      
                       habetur
                       :
                       qui
                       eodem
                       in
                       libro
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       
                         Gale
                         razeia
                      
                       ,
                       cum
                       ad
                       septimam
                       Antonini
                       Consulis
                       urbis
                       Romae
                       petitionem
                       inter
                       caetera
                       dixisset
                       ,
                       propter
                       matrem
                       verò
                       ejus
                       scil
                       :
                       Messiae
                       ait
                       
                         David
                         ,
                         Psal
                         .
                         80.
                      
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       hoc
                       est
                       ,
                       &
                       a●acum
                       quam
                       plantavit
                       dextratua
                       .
                       Dixissetque
                       ei
                       Antoninus
                       ,
                       Cur
                       mater
                       Dei
                       comparatur
                       abaco
                       ,
                       curve
                       dicit
                       ,
                       eam
                       a
                       dextra
                       Dei
                       plantatam
                       ?
                       Respondit
                       sic
                       Ille
                       ,
                       Similis
                       facta
                       est
                       abaco
                       mater
                       Dei.
                       Quandoquidem
                       sicut
                       a●acus
                       est
                       armarium
                       ,
                       quod
                       Principes
                       conficiunt
                       ad
                       coll●canda
                       vascula
                       auri
                       &
                       argenti
                       ,
                       ut
                       gloriam
                       suam
                       ,
                       atque
                       opes
                       omnibus
                       ostendant
                       ;
                       Ita
                       mater
                       Regis
                       Messiae
                       erat
                       armarium
                       ,
                       quod
                       Deus
                       construxit
                       ,
                       ut
                       in
                       eo
                       sedeat
                       ipse
                       Messias
                       ad
                       ostendendam
                       gloriam
                       Maiestatis
                       suae
                       cunctis
                       mortalibus
                       .
                       Per
                       id
                       autem
                       quod
                       ait
                       plant●tam
                       esse
                       a
                       dextra
                       Dei
                       ,
                       ostendit
                       eam
                       primam
                       esse
                       creaturam
                       Dei
                       in
                       genere
                       humano
                       :
                       sicut
                       dictum
                       est
                       ,
                       
                         Micheae
                         .
                         Cap.
                         5.
                      
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       id
                       est
                       ,
                       Et
                       egressus
                       eius
                       ab
                       aeternitate
                       ,
                       &
                       a
                       diebus
                       seculi
                       .
                       Dicit
                       enim
                       egressus
                       numero
                       multitudinis
                       .
                       Qui●
                       sunt
                       duo
                       Messiae
                       egressus
                       .
                       Vnus
                       Divinitatis
                       ,
                       quae
                       est
                       aeterna
                       ideoque
                       dicit
                       
                       ab
                       aeternitate
                       .
                       Alter
                       humanitatis
                       ,
                       quae
                       in
                       sue
                       matris
                       extat
                       substantia
                       ,
                       quae
                       creata
                       est
                       ab
                       hora
                       creationis
                       mundi
                       .
                       Haec
                       ille
                       ,
                       quem
                       Iudaei
                       Magistrum
                       nostrum
                       sanctum
                       nuncupant
                       .
                       Ad
                       quorum
                       declarationem
                       notandum
                       est
                       .
                       Quod
                       opinio
                       quorundam
                       veterum
                       Judaeorum
                       fuit
                       ,
                       matrem
                       Messiae
                       non
                       solum
                       in
                       mente
                       Dei
                       ab
                       initio
                       ,
                       &
                       ante
                       secula
                       creatam
                       fuisse
                       ,
                       ut
                       paulò
                       superiùs
                       dictum
                       est
                       :
                       verùm
                       etiam
                       materiam
                       eius
                       in
                       materia
                       Adae
                       fuisse
                       productam
                       ,
                       ipsamque
                       gloriosam
                       Messiae
                       matrem
                       principalem
                       extitisse
                       ,
                       cum
                       eius
                       amore
                       (
                       ut
                       dictum
                       est
                       )
                       mundus
                       creatus
                       sit
                       .
                       Nam
                       cum
                       Deus
                       Adam
                       plasmaret
                       ,
                       fecit
                       quasi
                       massam
                       ex
                       cuius
                       parte
                       nobiliori
                       accepit
                       intemeratae
                       matris
                       Messiae
                       materiam
                       ,
                       ex
                       residuo
                       vero
                       eius
                       &
                       superfluitate
                       Adam
                       formavit
                       .
                       Ex
                       materia
                       autem
                       immaculatae
                       matris
                       Messiae
                       facta
                       est
                       virtus
                       ,
                       quae
                       in
                       nobiliori
                       loco
                       &
                       membro
                       corporis
                       Adae
                       conservata
                       fuit
                       .
                       Quae
                       postea
                       emanavit
                       ad
                       Seth
                       ,
                       deinde
                       ad
                       Enos
                       ,
                       deinde
                       succidaneo
                       ordine
                       ad
                       reliquos
                       usque
                       ad
                       sanctum
                       Iehoiakim
                       .
                       Ex
                       hac
                       demum
                       virtute
                       beatissima
                       mater
                       Messiae
                       formata
                       fuit
                       .
                       Et
                       idcirco
                       eam
                       
                         Zach.
                         cap.
                         4.
                      
                       suae
                       prophetiae
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       hoc
                       est
                       petram
                       primariam
                       ,
                       recte
                       appellavit
                       .
                       Ex
                       qua
                       ut
                       antiqui
                       Judaeorum
                       exposuerunt
                       ,
                       excidendus
                       erat
                       Messias
                       .
                       Neque
                       quidem
                       abs
                       re
                       ,
                       cum
                       tempore
                       ,
                       gradu
                       ,
                       &
                       excellentia
                       primaria
                       futura
                       esset
                       .
                       Ex
                       qua
                       quidem
                       opinione
                       apertè
                       concluditur
                       ,
                       carnem
                       gloriosae
                       matris
                       Messiae
                       non
                       fuisse
                       peccato
                       originali
                       infectam
                       ,
                       sed
                       purissimam
                       a
                       divina
                       prouidentia
                       praeservatam
                       .
                       Quocirca
                       nec
                       anima
                       eius
                       hujusmodi
                       peccatum
                       in
                       conceptione
                       ▪
                       contractura
                       erat
                       .
                       
                         Petrus
                         Galatinus
                      
                       .
                       lib.
                       7.
                       per
                       totum
                       caput
                       tertium
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               6
               If
               it
               were
               lawfull
               to
               moralize
               such
               fables
               (
               as
               I
               take
               this
               of
               Galatinus
               to
               bee
               no
               better
               )
               the
               best
               moral
               I
               can
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               would
               be
               this
               .
               However
               there
               had
               been
               many
               intermediat
               generations
               (
               as
               many
               as
               S.
               Luke
               relateth
               if
               not
               more
               )
               between
               our
               father
               Adam
               and
               the
               conception
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               was
               our
               Saviour
               in
               some
               respects
               the
               immediat
               Successour
               of
               Adam
               ,
               the
               onely
               second
               Adam
               :
               His
               immediat
               Successor
               not
               in
               sinne
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               purity
               of
               nature
               wherein
               the
               first
               Adam
               was
               created
               ;
               and
               yet
               withall
               immediat
               successor
               unto
               that
               curse
               which
               Adam
               by
               transgression
               had
               incurred
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               able
               to
               expiate
               nor
               to
               beare
               ,
               save
               onely
               by
               the
               everlasting
               death
               of
               himselfe
               and
               his
               posterity
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               doth
               call
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               no
               sonne
               of
               Adam
               before
               him
               did
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               by
               peculiar
               title
               .
               Yet
               was
               this
               a
               title
               ,
               as
               a
               Maldonat
               well
               observes
               ,
               not
               of
               honour
               ,
               
               but
               of
               abjection
               ;
               of
               greater
               abjection
               than
               the
               like
               title
               given
               to
               Ezekiel
               not
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Angels
               :
               And
               yet
               Ezekiel
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Angel
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Of
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               these
               two
               titles
               which
               are
               both
               exorest
               in
               our
               English
               by
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               49.
               
               Psalme
               ver
               .
               2.
               and
               the
               Commentators
               upon
               it
               .
               As
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               immediate
               Successour
               unto
               Adam
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               the
               immediate
               heire
               unto
               the
               blessing
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               more
               than
               heire
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               foundation
               of
               it
               :
               He
               was
               likewise
               immediate
               Successor
               unto
               David
               ,
               and
               his
               kingdome
               :
               the
               onely
               body
               in
               whom
               the
               shadow
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               unto
               David
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Judah
               was
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               If
               hee
               had
               been
               immediate
               Successor
               unto
               David
               onely
               ,
               this
               might
               have
               occasioned
               some
               suspition
               or
               distrust
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               been
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               onely
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Iacob
               .
               Had
               hee
               been
               immediate
               Successor
               unto
               Abraham
               onely
               ,
               this
               might
               have
               occasioned
               the
               like
               surmise
               or
               fancy
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               been
               manifested
               onely
               to
               dissolve
               the
               works
               which
               Satan
               had
               wrought
               in
               Abrahams
               seed
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               was
               much
               more
               ample
               than
               the
               seed
               of
               Iacob
               .
               But
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               in
               time
               become
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               immediate
               Successor
               unto
               Adam
               ,
               the
               onely
               second
               Adam
               (
               though
               not
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               second
               man
               from
               Adam
               ,
               )
               This
               giveth
               us
               to
               understand
               that
               he
               was
               the
               next
               of
               kindred
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               men
               ,
               whether
               Jewes
               or
               Gentiles
               .
               
               He
               to
               whom
               the
               redemption
               of
               all
               mankinde
               did
               by
               right
               of
               kinred
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               or
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               equally
               belong
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               hee
               did
               not
               take
               any
               created
               party
               or
               person
               into
               the
               unity
               of
               his
               divine
               person
               ,
               but
               the
               meere
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               sequestred
               from
               all
               personall
               respects
               or
               references
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Thus
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               be
               qualified
               that
               his
               undertakings
               for
               mankinde
               might
               bee
               universally
               beneficiall
               .
               But
               the
               Basis
               of
               his
               humiliation
               and
               undertakings
               in
               our
               flesh
               ,
               That
               ,
               from
               which
               (
               being
               annexed
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               person
               )
               the
               intensive
               infinity
               of
               the
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               our
               redemption
               from
               the
               servitude
               of
               Satan
               did
               result
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
              
               which
               hee
               voluntarily
               tooke
               upon
               him
               .
               A
               mystery
               not
               much
               looked
               after
               ,
               much
               lesse
               into
               ,
               by
               any
               Divines
               ,
               whom
               it
               hath
               been
               my
               hap
               to
               reade
               .
               The
               most
               doe
               scarce
               make
               it
               so
               much
               as
               a
               comely
               metaphor
               ,
               or
               significant
               expression
               of
               somewhat
               more
               than
               the
               state
               or
               condition
               of
               a
               man.
               But
               that
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               was
               a
               qualification
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               distinct
               from
               his
               manhood
               may
               thus
               bee
               concludently
               proved
               .
               The
               nature
               and
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               man
               did
               arise
               ,
               and
               doth
               remaine
               in
               him
               since
               his
               resurrection
               from
               death
               :
               so
               did
               not
               the
               forme
               or
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               ;
               that
               ,
               lies
               dead
               and
               buried
               for
               ever
               .
               By
               his
               resurrection
               from
               death
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               of
               a
               mortall
               man
               ,
               become
               immortall
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               estate
               or
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               (
               without
               the
               interposition
               of
               ought
               besides
               
               his
               death
               )
               was
               made
               both
               Lord
               and
               King
               of
               all
               things
               created
               by
               him
               .
               It
               will
               therefore
               bee
               no
               digression
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               more
               at
               large
               in
               this
               method
               and
               order
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 the
                 essentiall
                 state
                 or
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 legall
                 servant
                 ,
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 exact
                 correspondencie
                 or
                 identitie
                 of
                 forme
                 betweene
                 legall
                 servitude
                 ,
                 and
                 servitude
                 to
                 sinne
                 and
                 Satan
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 formall
                 identitie
                 betwixt
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whilest
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 formes
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 servants
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 legall
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 slaves
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
              
               The
               onely
               difference
               betwixt
               these
               three
               sorts
               of
               servants
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               servitude
               :
               the
               forme
               or
               essentiall
               condition
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               in
               all
               three
               .
               Of
               the
               state
               of
               legall
               servants
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               servitude
               unto
               sinne
               ,
               I
               have
               after
               a
               popular
               or
               vulgar
               way
               more
               copiously
               discoursed
               upon
               severall
               occasions
               .
               The
               briefe
               or
               extract
               of
               so
               much
               of
               these
               discussions
               ,
               as
               to
               my
               present
               memory
               is
               pertinent
               to
               this
               instant
               Treatise
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               next
               discourse
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               Legall
               servants
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               analogie
               betwixt
               their
               Civill
               estate
               ,
               and
               the
               estate
               of
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               1
               OF
               legal
               servants
               there
               were
               two
               sorts
               ,
               one
               whom
               we
               call
               hired
               seruants
               or
               apprentices
               ,
               whom
               a
               Latinist
               would
               rather
               call
               Famuli
               then
               Servi
               .
               Others
               were
               Servi
               ,
               servants
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               would
               properly
               terme
               slaves
               or
               bondmen
               .
               Of
               slaves
               and
               bondmen
               ,
               their
               Lords
               and
               Masters
               had
               a
               fuller
               power
               or
               dominion
               than
               any
               Master
               hath
               over
               his
               hired
               servants
               .
               Not
               the
               actions
               onely
               or
               bodily
               imployment
               ,
               but
               the
               persons
               of
               slaves
               or
               bondmen
               are
               at
               their
               Masters
               disposall
               ;
               they
               had
               the
               same
               right
               of
               dominion
               over
               them
               ,
               which
               men
               have
               over
               lands
               which
               they
               hold
               in
               
                 see
                 simple
              
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               alienate
               ,
               to
               sell
               or
               set
               them
               to
               any
               other
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               a
               slave
               or
               bondman
               is
               in
               Scripture
               called
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               his
               Master
               .
               Of
               hired
               servants
               the
               actions
               or
               imployments
               onely
               are
               at
               their
               Masters
               disposall
               ,
               their
               persons
               are
               free
               :
               nor
               are
               their
               actions
               or
               imployments
               perpetually
               at
               their
               Masters
               disposall
               ,
               but
               onely
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Covenant
               lasteth
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               onely
               as
               is
               covenanted
               betweene
               them
               .
               The
               greatest
               interest
               that
               their
               Masters
               can
               have
               in
               them
               is
               onely
               such
               as
               a
               man
               hath
               in
               lands
               and
               grounds
               which
               hee
               renteth
               of
               others
               :
               the
               fruits
               are
               entirely
               his
               which
               renteth
               the
               grounds
               :
               the
               soile
               or
               inheritance
               is
               the
               Lords
               or
               owner
               of
               it
               .
               
               The
               labours
               or
               imployments
               of
               an
               hired
               servant
               are
               his
               Masters
               onely
               ,
               his
               person
               is
               in
               
                 nullîus
                 bonis
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               goods
               or
               chattell
               of
               another
               :
               What
               he
               can
               earne
               or
               get
               is
               his
               owne
               ,
               so
               that
               hee
               is
               as
               much
               a
               free
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               servant
               .
               The
               true
               and
               originall
               difference
               betweene
               both
               these
               kindes
               of
               servants
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 free
                 man
              
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               A
               free
               man
               hath
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               actions
               or
               imployments
               for
               his
               best
               advantage
               :
               A
               servant
               (
               whether
               by
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               a
               bondman
               )
               albeit
               he
               hath
               a
               reasonable
               will
               to
               desire
               his
               own
               good
               or
               preferment
               ,
               yet
               hath
               hee
               no
               power
               or
               right
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               owne
               actions
               ,
               or
               employments
               ,
               for
               compassing
               that
               good
               ,
               which
               as
               he
               is
               endued
               with
               reason
               ,
               he
               could
               project
               and
               forcast
               .
               For
               of
               his
               employments
               or
               expense
               of
               time
               ,
               hee
               must
               give
               an
               account
               unto
               his
               Master
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               legall
               or
               civill
               freedome
               ,
               that
               usuall
               definition
               is
               warrantable
               ;
               
                 Liber
                 est
                 qui
                 vivit
                 ,
                 ut
                 vult
                 :
              
               He
               is
               legally
               or
               civilly
               free
               which
               may
               imploy
               his
               labours
               or
               expend
               his
               time
               ,
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               for
               his
               owne
               good
               ,
               without
               the
               controll
               or
               check
               of
               others
               .
               And
               he
               is
               a
               legall
               servant
               
                 qui
                 non
                 vivit
                 ,
                 ut
                 vult
                 ,
              
               which
               cannot
               bestow
               himselfe
               or
               time
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               desire
               or
               will
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               Lord
               or
               Master
               shall
               appoint
               .
               His
               Master
               by
               legall
               right
               may
               impose
               a
               necessity
               upon
               him
               ,
               either
               of
               not
               doing
               that
               which
               hee
               desireth
               to
               doe
               ,
               or
               of
               doing
               that
               which
               he
               desireth
               not
               to
               doe
               .
               A
               servant
               may
               desire
               to
               pleasure
               himselfe
               or
               his
               friend
               by
               his
               day
               labour
               ,
               or
               other
               expense
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               if
               this
               hee
               doe
               without
               his
               Masters
               consent
               or
               approbation
               ,
               
               hee
               wrongs
               his
               Master
               ,
               who
               if
               hee
               please
               ,
               may
               constraine
               him
               to
               doe
               his
               businesse
               ,
               and
               neglect
               his
               owne
               ,
               or
               his
               friends
               .
               Againe
               ,
               a
               servant
               may
               have
               a
               desire
               or
               resolution
               ,
               not
               to
               gratifie
               or
               pleasure
               another
               (
               suppose
               his
               owne
               ,
               or
               his
               friends
               enemie
               )
               by
               his
               service
               or
               employments
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               his
               Masters
               friend
               ,
               hee
               may
               compell
               him
               to
               doe
               that
               partie
               whom
               hee
               mislikes
               ,
               that
               good
               office
               ,
               or
               service
               ,
               which
               hee
               would
               not
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               every
               servant
               hath
               a
               freedome
               of
               will
               in
               matters
               civill
               ,
               but
               no
               arbitrium
               ,
               no
               freedome
               of
               power
               ,
               or
               right
               to
               dispose
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               actions
               for
               accomplishing
               that
               which
               he
               may
               freely
               will
               :
               hee
               must
               frame
               his
               course
               of
               politick
               or
               civill
               life
               
                 ex
                 arbitrio
                 Domini
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               this
               difference
               of
               estate
               ,
               or
               condition
               of
               a
               free
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               servant
               ,
               the
               Heathens
               did
               by
               light
               of
               nature
               rightly
               inferre
               ;
               that
               every
               vitious
               man
               (
               though
               a
               Lord
               ,
               though
               a
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Monarch
               )
               was
               a
               true
               slave
               to
               his
               owne
               lust
               ,
               or
               leud
               desires
               :
               that
               every
               wise
               ,
               and
               temperate
               man
               ,
               though
               a
               bondman
               for
               his
               legall
               state
               and
               condition
               ,
               was
               a
               true
               free
               man.
               The
               Roman
               Orator
               in
               his
               Paradoxes
               (
               as
               he
               entitles
               them
               )
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               was
               an
               Orthodox
               .
               And
               the
               Arguments
               which
               the
               Slave
               in
               the
               Satyricall
               Poet
               brings
               to
               prove
               his
               Master
               to
               bee
               a
               greater
               slave
               than
               himselfe
               ,
               are
               unanswerable
               ,
               
                 Tune
                 mihi
                 Dominus
                 ,
                 rerum
                 imperiis
                 hominumque
                 Tot
                 tantisque
                 minor
              
               ;
               Are
               you
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               a
               slave
               ,
               when
               as
               you
               may
               bee
               commanded
               by
               more
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               more
               desires
               ,
               than
               I
               am
               subject
               unto
               ?
               The
               slave
               acknowledged
               
               no
               more
               Masters
               than
               this
               one
               ,
               whom
               if
               it
               would
               please
               but
               to
               say
               the
               word
               ,
               his
               freedome
               might
               without
               difficulty
               be
               obtained
               ,
               if
               the
               Praetor
               of
               the
               City
               would
               but
               vouchsafe
               (
               by
               his
               Masters
               leave
               )
               to
               lay
               his
               white
               rod
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               turned
               once
               or
               twice
               about
               with
               some
               few
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               he
               could
               be
               turned
               out
               of
               a
               slave
               into
               a
               free
               Citizen
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               an
               houre
               :
               whereas
               ,
               if
               his
               Master
               had
               been
               turned
               round
               ,
               (
               till
               his
               senses
               had
               failed
               him
               )
               in
               case
               the
               Praetor
               would
               have
               laid
               his
               rod
               an
               hundred
               times
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               have
               wound
               himselfe
               out
               of
               those
               bonds
               of
               servitude
               wherein
               his
               lusts
               had
               insnared
               him
               .
               This
               slave
               had
               observed
               ,
               that
               his
               Master
               would
               often
               commend
               the
               frugality
               and
               temperance
               of
               the
               ancient
               Romans
               ,
               and
               often
               desire
               that
               hee
               ,
               and
               other
               moderne
               Romans
               ,
               might
               live
               as
               they
               did
               :
               yet
               if
               any
               great
               man
               ,
               or
               good
               neighbour
               would
               invite
               him
               to
               a
               luxurious
               feast
               ,
               or
               if
               any
               foolish
               pleasures
               ,
               with
               whose
               excesse
               he
               had
               been
               formerly
               stung
               ,
               should
               proffer
               themselves
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               so
               much
               power
               to
               resist
               or
               restraine
               them
               ,
               as
               this
               slave
               had
               to
               neglect
               his
               designes
               or
               commands
               ,
               when
               they
               did
               displease
               him
               .
               And
               for
               his
               Master
               to
               be
               drawne
               thus
               every
               day
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               in
               his
               retired
               and
               sober
               thoughts
               he
               did
               most
               dislike
               and
               condemne
               ,
               was
               in
               his
               judgement
               a
               greater
               slavery
               than
               any
               bodily
               servitude
               .
               If
               the
               reasons
               which
               these
               and
               other
               Heathens
               often
               used
               to
               prove
               vitious
               men
               to
               bee
               the
               onely
               true
               slaves
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               the
               dictates
               of
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               written
               in
               
               our
               hearts
               ,
               or
               reasons
               unanswerable
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               Christ
               himselfe
               would
               not
               have
               used
               the
               like
               .
               
                 Know
                 yee
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               6.16
               .
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               shame
               in
               this
               point
               to
               be
               ignorant
               )
               
                 that
                 to
                 whom
                 yee
                 yeeld
                 your selves
                 servants
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 his
                 servants
                 yee
                 are
                 to
                 whom
                 yee
                 obey
                 :
                 whether
                 of
                 sinne
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 obedience
                 unto
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Peter
               tells
               us
               of
               some
               ,
               
                 who
                 whilest
                 they
                 promise
                 liberty
                 unto
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 servants
                 unto
                 corruption
                 ,
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 whom
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 overcome
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 hee
                 brought
                 into
                 bondage
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.19
               .
               So
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               Ioh.
               8.34
               .
               
                 Whosoever
                 committeth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               of
               him
               no
               doubt
               our
               Apostle
               S.
               Iohn
               learned
               that
               doctrine
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 committeth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 :
              
               a
               servant
               of
               his
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               albeit
               the
               wiser
               sort
               of
               Heathens
               did
               by
               light
               of
               nature
               know
               ,
               that
               every
               vicious
               man
               was
               a
               slave
               or
               servant
               to
               his
               owne
               lusts
               or
               desires
               :
               yet
               the
               greatest
               danger
               which
               they
               apprehended
               from
               the
               servitude
               ,
               was
               but
               feare
               of
               satyricall
               censure
               for
               preposterous
               basenesse
               in
               subjecting
               reason
               ,
               to
               sensuality
               .
               That
               their
               owne
               desires
               ,
               lusts
               ,
               or
               affections
               ,
               were
               maintained
               and
               cherished
               by
               a
               forreigne
               enemie
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               rebells
               to
               wage
               warre
               against
               their
               immortall
               soules
               ,
               or
               that
               their
               consciences
               being
               subdued
               by
               lust
               ,
               should
               bee
               everlastingly
               subject
               to
               so
               cruell
               a
               Tyran
               as
               the
               Devill
               is
               ,
               were
               points
               wherein
               the
               Prince
               of
               darknesse
               had
               blinded
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               wisest
               Heathen
               .
               And
               would
               to
               God
               wee
               Christians
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               revealed
               thus
               much
               ,
               could
               
               see
               or
               heare
               so
               much
               concerning
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               would
               make
               us
               perfectly
               understand
               ,
               or
               lay
               to
               heart
               the
               inestimable
               danger
               wherein
               wee
               stand
               ,
               whether
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               fast
               hold
               which
               this
               Tyran
               by
               our
               corrupted
               nature
               and
               custome
               hath
               got
               of
               us
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               miserable
               usage
               which
               will
               follow
               ,
               if
               he
               and
               sinne
               finally
               prevaile
               against
               us
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               common
               place
               ,
               for
               which
               every
               man
               may
               finde
               a
               fitter
               Text
               in
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               man
               can
               chuse
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               more
               ample
               and
               pertinent
               discourse
               upon
               it
               ,
               than
               reading
               of
               many
               books
               can
               suggest
               unto
               him
               .
               All
               that
               I
               have
               here
               to
               say
               concerning
               this
               point
               is
               ,
               to
               request
               the
               Reader
               to
               examine
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               and
               calculate
               his
               non-performances
               of
               what
               (
               I
               presume
               )
               hee
               often
               seriously
               intended
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               hath
               vowed
               .
               His
               duty
               it
               is
               to
               open
               the
               wounds
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               either
               to
               God
               alone
               in
               secret
               ,
               or
               to
               such
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               for
               the
               Physicians
               of
               his
               soule
               and
               conscience
               .
               My
               purpose
               is
               to
               prepare
               the
               plaister
               or
               medicine
               ,
               and
               to
               informe
               him
               how
               to
               apply
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               properly
               a
               servant
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               yet
               not
               by
               birth
               as
               hee
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               his
               handmaid
               ,
               but
               by
               voluntary
               undergoing
               this
               hard
               condition
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               1
               TO
               free
               us
               from
               this
               miserable
               servitude
               unto
               sinne
               ,
               (
               which
               alone
               doth
               wound
               our
               conscience
               )
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               freely
               and
               voluntarily
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               The
               parts
               of
               his
               peculiar
               service
               were
               in
               generall
               two
               :
               The
               one
               ,
               to
               conquer
               Satan
               ,
               who
               was
               by
               right
               of
               conquest
               our
               Lord
               :
               The
               other
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               grace
               and
               favour
               with
               God
               ;
               to
               make
               us
               first
               servants
               ,
               then
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               lastly
               kings
               and
               priests
               to
               his
               ,
               and
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               .
               These
               two
               parts
               of
               his
               peculiar
               service
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               (
               for
               unto
               him
               alone
               hee
               was
               a
               servant
               )
               exhibit
               the
               most
               admirable
               paterne
               of
               justice
               ,
               mercie
               ,
               and
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               that
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               or
               Angels
               can
               contemplate
               .
               First
               it
               was
               a
               paterne
               of
               justice
               ,
               never
               after
               to
               bee
               parallel'd
               for
               God
               the
               Father
               to
               exact
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               deare
               and
               onely
               Sonne
               .
               Unto
               this
               unmeasurable
               act
               ,
               or
               exercise
               of
               justice
               upon
               the
               Sonne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               his
               mercy
               towards
               us
               miserable
               sinners
               was
               fully
               commensurable
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               hee
               suffered
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               was
               from
               his
               Fathers
               and
               his
               owne
               mercy
               and
               
               loving
               kindnesse
               towards
               us
               .
               Againe
               ,
               so
               infinite
               was
               the
               justice
               of
               our
               gracious
               God
               ,
               that
               even
               whilest
               hee
               shewed
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               loving
               kindnesse
               towards
               us
               ,
               he
               did
               vouchsafe
               to
               give
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               the
               Devill
               himselfe
               his
               due
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               the
               law
               of
               Armes
               or
               Duell
               with
               this
               Prince
               of
               Rebels
               ,
               his
               subject
               by
               right
               of
               Creation
               ,
               but
               professed
               enemie
               by
               resolution
               .
               Albeit
               this
               grand
               Rebell
               after
               his
               revolt
               from
               God
               ,
               had
               conquered
               man
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               (
               by
               treachery
               )
               of
               Gods
               servant
               and
               sonne
               ,
               a
               meere
               slave
               unto
               himselfe
               ;
               the
               righteous
               Lord
               would
               not
               deprive
               this
               mighty
               Lion
               ,
               and
               greedy
               Wolfe
               of
               his
               prey
               ,
               by
               any
               other
               meanes
               ,
               than
               by
               right
               of
               conquest
               gotten
               over
               him
               by
               man.
               Hee
               did
               not
               arme
               a
               legion
               of
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               summon
               the
               whole
               host
               of
               visible
               creatures
               against
               him
               ,
               nor
               use
               his
               omnipotent
               and
               absolute
               power
               to
               destroy
               or
               annihilate
               him
               ,
               or
               as
               then
               to
               shut
               him
               up
               in
               the
               everlasting
               prison
               .
               The
               exercises
               of
               such
               power
               whether
               immediatly
               by
               the
               omnipotent
               Creator
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               creatures
               ,
               had
               been
               more
               than
               Satans
               matches
               ,
               upon
               equall
               termes
               ,
               or
               weapons
               .
               Exercise
               of
               strength
               was
               not
               the
               first
               way
               in
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               to
               conquer
               pride
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               or
               vaine
               glory
               ,
               though
               these
               must
               bee
               quelled
               with
               the
               power
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               whom
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               at
               the
               first
               onset
               to
               weaken
               ,
               by
               laying
               our
               first
               Parents
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               their
               posterities
               upon
               him
               .
               These
               were
               the
               weapons
               by
               which
               he
               foiled
               the
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               obtained
               the
               victory
               by
               managing
               our
               weaknesse
               
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               better
               then
               our
               first
               Parents
               did
               those
               great
               abilities
               ,
               wherewith
               their
               Creator
               had
               endowed
               them
               to
               resist
               temptations
               .
               The
               weapons
               which
               the
               old
               Serpent
               used
               in
               the
               conquest
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               hee
               retained
               their
               posterity
               in
               continuall
               slavery
               ,
               were
               their
               owne
               desires
               and
               affections
               ;
               these
               hee
               improved
               so
               farre
               that
               they
               became
               unweeldy
               .
               And
               he
               having
               gotten
               (
               as
               wee
               say
               )
               the
               better
               end
               of
               the
               staffe
               ,
               did
               wrest
               our
               wills
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               doe
               those
               things
               which
               God
               forbids
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               furious
               executioners
               of
               his
               cunning
               contrivances
               against
               our
               own
               soules
               .
               The
               particularities
               of
               his
               sleights
               or
               cunning
               for
               bringing
               us
               into
               thraldome
               inextricable
               ,
               (
               unlesse
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               set
               us
               free
               )
               are
               elswhere
               deciphered
               .
               These
               two
               are
               the
               maine
               generals
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               extension
               of
               our
               naturall
               desire
               of
               things
               within
               their
               bounds
               good
               and
               pleasant
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               improvement
               of
               our
               feare
               of
               things
               distastfull
               to
               nature
               ,
               as
               of
               death
               ,
               disgrace
               or
               torture
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               might
               thus
               beate
               him
               at
               his
               owne
               weapons
               ,
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               he
               should
               first
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               or
               essentiall
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               :
               for
               without
               this
               ,
               first
               voluntarily
               undertaken
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               justice
               could
               not
               possibly
               have
               suffered
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               suffered
               so
               much
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               for
               our
               redemption
               .
               Wherein
               then
               did
               the
               state
               ,
               or
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               which
               he
               tooke
               upon
               him
               formally
               consist
               ?
               Or
               when
               did
               he
               first
               become
               a
               servant
               ?
               from
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               his
               birth
               or
               conception
               ?
            
             
             
               2.
               
               I
               cannot
               brooke
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               think
               our
               Saviour
               was
               by
               birth
               a
               legall
               servant
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 filius
                 ancillae
              
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               an
               handmaid
               or
               bond-woman
               .
               This
               grosse
               heresie
               hath
               been
               well
               refuted
               by
               some
               late
               Schoolemen
               ,
               whose
               names
               I
               now
               remember
               not
               ,
               nor
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Authors
               or
               abettors
               of
               this
               opinion
               .
               The
               mother
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               indeed
               ancilla
               ,
               an
               handmaid
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               onely
               whose
               service
               is
               perfect
               freedome
               .
               So
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               (
               to
               be
               manifested
               in
               our
               flesh
               )
               or
               as
               his
               type
               ,
               directs
               his
               prayer
               ,
               Psal
               .
               116.16
               .
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 truely
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 thy
                 handmaid
                 .
              
               CHRIST
               (
               as
               all
               Christians
               grant
               )
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               Handmaid
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               ,
               as
               never
               any
               man
               besides
               him
               was
               .
               For
               hee
               was
               the
               promised
               womans
               seed
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               woman
               in
               such
               a
               sort
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               not
               the
               sonne
               of
               any
               man.
               Againe
               ,
               hee
               was
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               ,
               as
               neither
               man
               or
               woman
               had
               been
               ,
               or
               ever
               shall
               be
               .
               But
               how
               doth
               this
               peculiar
               service
               of
               his
               fit
               our
               servitude
               unto
               sinne
               ?
               Even
               as
               the
               medicine
               doth
               the
               disease
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               plaister
               doth
               the
               wound
               for
               which
               it
               is
               prepared
               .
               In
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               made
               man
               there
               were
               two
               distinct
               wills
               ;
               the
               one
               truely
               Divine
               ,
               the
               other
               truely
               humane
               .
               To
               deny
               this
               distinction
               of
               wills
               in
               Christ
               ,
               were
               to
               revive
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               Monothelites
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               they
               held
               but
               one
               will
               in
               Christ
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Divine
               .
               An
               errour
               into
               which
               they
               haply
               fell
               (
               as
               many
               since
               their
               time
               have
               done
               
               into
               a
               worse
               )
               by
               not
               distinguishing
               betweene
               voluntas
               ,
               and
               arbitrium
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               CHRIST
               whilest
               hee
               lived
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               had
               a
               reasonable
               will
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               or
               quality
               our
               will
               is
               of
               (
               sinne
               excepted
               .
               )
               And
               by
               this
               will
               he
               could
               not
               but
               desire
               his
               owne
               particular
               good
               ;
               as
               health
               ,
               welfare
               ,
               and
               other
               lawfull
               contentments
               of
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               which
               are
               requisite
               to
               true
               joy
               or
               happinesse
               .
               But
               in
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               mans
               servitude
               unto
               Satan
               became
               our
               Surety
               ,
               &
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sins
               did
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               take
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               :
               hee
               did
               wholly
               submit
               his
               reasonable
               will
               ,
               all
               his
               affections
               and
               desires
               unto
               the
               will
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               .
               And
               in
               this
               renouncing
               of
               the
               arbitrament
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               entire
               submission
               of
               it
               unto
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               did
               that
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               whereof
               our
               Apostle
               speakes
               ,
               formally
               consist
               .
               For
               unto
               the
               essentiall
               definition
               ,
               or
               constitution
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               these
               two
               onely
               concurre
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               .
               (
               for
               fooles
               ,
               infants
               ,
               or
               reasonlesse
               creatures
               cannot
               bee
               servants
               )
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Carentia
                 arbitrii
                 proprii
              
               ,
               want
               of
               right
               or
               arbitrary
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               their
               bodily
               actions
               or
               employments
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               desire
               or
               lawfull
               choise
               of
               their
               reasonable
               will.
               So
               then
               the
               generall
               definition
               ,
               or
               abstract
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               is
               univocally
               the
               same
               ,
               1
               in
               
                 legall
                 servants
              
               ,
               2
               in
               servants
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               3
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               humiliation
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               or
               whilest
               hee
               became
               hostage
               for
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               But
               the
               service
               of
               
               these
               three
               sorts
               of
               servants
               is
               in
               the
               concrete
               most
               different
               .
               And
               the
               difference
               ariseth
               from
               the
               matter
               or
               subject
               in
               which
               they
               are
               respectively
               deprived
               of
               proper
               right
               ,
               or
               arbitrary
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               actions
               .
               A
               legall
               servant
               wants
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               employments
               or
               bodily
               actions
               in
               matters
               temporary
               concerning
               this
               life
               .
               Servants
               to
               sin
               (
               such
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               are
               by
               nature
               )
               want
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               or
               course
               of
               life
               in
               matters
               morall
               ,
               spirituall
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               concerne
               their
               consciences
               .
               All
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               us
               have
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               of
               us
               until
               we
               be
               freed
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               from
               this
               naturall
               servitude
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               prince
               of
               darknesse
               usually
               diverted
               from
               this
               strait
               way
               which
               leads
               to
               happinesse
               ,
               unto
               the
               crooked
               by-paths
               which
               tend
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               inextricable
               misery
               .
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               although
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               hee
               had
               a
               reasonable
               will
               and
               desire
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               which
               could
               never
               in
               any
               particular
               become
               exorbitant
               ,
               or
               diverted
               from
               that
               which
               is
               most
               holy
               and
               just
               :
               yet
               even
               hee
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               humiliation
               wanted
               power
               to
               reape
               the
               wages
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               or
               fruits
               of
               holinesse
               .
               Though
               joy
               and
               comfort
               was
               as
               pleasant
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               man
               besides
               ,
               though
               compleat
               happinesse
               was
               due
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               a
               most
               just
               and
               righteous
               man
               personally
               united
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               having
               taken
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               hee
               did
               with
               unspeakeable
               patience
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               beare
               all
               the
               griefes
               and
               sorrows
               
               which
               Satan
               and
               his
               instruments
               ,
               by
               divine
               permission
               ,
               could
               invent
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               cheerefully
               undergoe
               the
               heaviest
               burden
               which
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               was
               pleased
               to
               lay
               upon
               him
               for
               our
               redemption
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               From
               this
               peculiar
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               voluntarily
               take
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               maine
               objection
               which
               some
               moderne
               Arrians
               or
               Photinians
               make
               against
               the
               absolute
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               Lord
               Redeemer
               ,
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               may
               easily
               bee
               answered
               ,
               or
               rather
               will
               dissolve
               it selfe
               .
               God
               (
               say
               these
               men
               )
               could
               not
               without
               tyrannicall
               injustice
               require
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               misdemeanors
               of
               all
               wicked
               and
               naughty
               men
               from
               one
               most
               just
               ,
               and
               holy
               man.
               
                 To
                 slay
                 the
                 righteous
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 that
                 bee
                 farre
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               Abraham
               to
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               18.25
               .
               But
               farther
               surely
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               hath
               been
               ,
               from
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               the
               eternall
               living
               rule
               of
               justice
               it selfe
               )
               to
               put
               the
               innocent
               and
               righteous
               ,
               to
               the
               lingring
               and
               cruell
               tortures
               of
               an
               ignominious
               death
               ,
               for
               redeeming
               wicked
               and
               cruell
               men
               from
               deserved
               death
               ;
               or
               to
               purchase
               not
               the
               impunity
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               advancement
               of
               willfull
               rebelle
               ,
               by
               the
               severe
               punishment
               of
               his
               deare
               ,
               and
               onely
               obedient
               Sonne
               .
               
               This
               objection
               (
               as
               was
               in
               the
               former
               Treatise
               intimated
               )
               would
               pierce
               deepe
               ,
               if
               wee
               were
               disarmed
               of
               those
               Christian
               principles
               which
               these
               moderne
               heretiques
               have
               cast
               aside
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               plurality
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               and
               the
               Onenesse
               of
               person
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               even
               whilest
               he
               was
               invested
               with
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               We
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               confesse
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               this
               God
               ,
               wee
               acknowledge
               as
               they
               doe
               not
               ,
               
                 unum
                 &
                 alium
              
               ,
               one
               person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               such
               a
               distinction
               of
               capacities
               that
               the
               Father
               ,
               not
               the
               Sonne
               exacts
               satisfaction
               for
               mans
               violation
               of
               the
               eternall
               and
               indispensable
               rule
               of
               equity
               and
               justice
               :
               that
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               not
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               did
               become
               mans
               surety
               ,
               and
               undertake
               to
               make
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               his
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Now
               he
               that
               will
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               another
               must
               have
               somewhat
               to
               give
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               so
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               the
               others
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               given
               .
               What
               then
               had
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               give
               by
               way
               of
               satisfaction
               unto
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               theirs
               ?
               Onely
               that
               part
               of
               our
               nature
               which
               hee
               tooke
               from
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               mother
               into
               the
               unitie
               of
               his
               Divine
               person
               .
               In
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               over
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               this
               universe
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               the
               same
               interest
               ,
               or
               
                 right
                 of
                 dominion
              
               with
               the
               Sonne
               .
               Now
               this
               part
               or
               our
               nature
               being
               thus
               assumed
               into
               the
               unitie
               of
               the
               Second
               Person
               :
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               doe
               not
               differ
               ,
               as
               party
               and
               party
               .
               There
               is
               
                 unum
                 &
                 aliud
              
               ,
               one
               nature
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               
                 manhood
                 ,
                 non
                 unus
                 ,
                 &
                 alius
                 ,
              
               not
               one
               person
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               
               manhood
               .
               The
               Divine
               nature
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               party
               which
               undertooke
               our
               redemption
               :
               the
               humane
               nature
               assumed
               into
               the
               unity
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               was
               but
               his
               qualification
               ,
               an
               appendance
               ,
               or
               appurtenance
               ,
               no
               true
               part
               of
               his
               Person
               .
               And
               (
               as
               heretofore
               hath
               been
               observed
               )
               albeit
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               
                 Caro
                 humana
                 ,
                 non
                 divina
              
               ,
               
               flesh
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               substance
               with
               our
               flesh
               :
               yet
               were
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               more
               truely
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               :
               the
               humane
               body
               more
               truely
               and
               properly
               his
               owne
               ,
               than
               our
               bodies
               are
               ours
               .
               Now
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bodily
               parts
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               our
               owne
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               because
               they
               are
               parts
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               as
               because
               they
               are
               appurtenances
               of
               our
               persons
               ,
               or
               because
               wee
               have
               a
               peculiar
               personall
               right
               or
               power
               so
               to
               dispose
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               no
               parts
               of
               our
               nature
               .
               Wee
               accompt
               it
               no
               unnaturall
               part
               in
               wise
               men
               to
               cut
               off
               any
               rotten
               or
               putrified
               member
               ,
               rather
               than
               suffer
               the
               whole
               body
               besides
               utterly
               to
               perish
               .
               In
               some
               certaine
               cases
               ,
               publicke
               Societies
               ,
               or
               Communities
               of
               men
               (
               none
               of
               which
               have
               the
               like
               peculiar
               authority
               over
               the
               meanest
               free
               private
               member
               ,
               as
               every
               owner
               of
               a
               body
               naturall
               hath
               over
               his
               teeth
               ,
               his
               toes
               ,
               his
               fingers
               ,
               or
               other
               lesse
               principall
               part
               necessary
               for
               some
               uses
               onely
               :
               not
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               whole
               )
               have
               by
               publique
               consent
               designed
               sometimes
               some
               principall
               members
               of
               the
               Communitie
               ,
               sometimes
               members
               lesse
               principall
               ,
               not
               condemned
               
               of
               any
               crime
               ,
               as
               sacrifices
               for
               redeeming
               others
               from
               present
               danger
               ,
               or
               for
               securing
               posterity
               from
               servitude
               ,
               or
               oppression
               .
               And
               when
               outrages
               have
               been
               committed
               by
               great
               Armies
               ,
               the
               Authors
               or
               principall
               Incentives
               of
               the
               mutinie
               being
               unknowne
               ,
               or
               not
               convicted
               by
               legall
               proofe
               ,
               the
               expiation
               hath
               usually
               been
               made
               by
               decimation
               .
               Every
               tenth
               man
               hath
               by
               wholesome
               discipline
               of
               warre
               been
               punished
               according
               to
               the
               demerits
               of
               the
               crime
               committed
               .
               But
               albeit
               every
               tenth
               man
               since
               Adam
               had
               been
               by
               him
               and
               his
               successors
               consent
               devoted
               to
               death
               ,
               or
               lingring
               torture
               farre
               worse
               than
               death
               :
               their
               execution
               could
               have
               made
               no
               expiatiō
               ,
               no
               satisfaction
               unto
               God
               for
               the
               transgressions
               of
               the
               whole
               Community
               .
               The
               attempt
               of
               the
               medicine
               would
               have
               increased
               the
               malignity
               of
               the
               universall
               disease
               .
               Yea
               albeit
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               could
               have
               been
               by
               man
               intreated
               to
               practice
               this
               cure
               which
               is
               used
               by
               private
               wise
               men
               for
               preservation
               of
               their
               naturall
               bodies
               ,
               or
               by
               great
               Commanders
               for
               preuenting
               mutinies
               or
               losse
               of
               Armies
               :
               all
               this
               had
               not
               been
               sufficient
               to
               have
               redeemed
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Community
               of
               men
               from
               utter
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               ;
               or
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               then
               both
               )
               from
               everlasting
               servitude
               unto
               Satan
               .
               Men
               by
               art
               ,
               or
               rather
               Artists
               ,
               by
               the
               guidance
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               have
               found
               out
               remedies
               against
               venemous
               diseases
               by
               medicinall
               confections
               of
               venemous
               ingredients
               .
               The
               poysonous
               bitings
               of
               the
               Scorpion
               are
               usually
               cured
               by
               the
               oile
               of
               Scorpions
               :
               and
               of
               the
               flesh
               of
               some
               
               Serpents
               ,
               Physicians
               make
               soveraigne
               antidotes
               for
               preventing
               poison
               ,
               or
               for
               curing
               venemous
               diseases
               .
               But
               the
               venome
               which
               the
               old
               Serpent
               had
               diffused
               ,
               not
               through
               the
               veines
               onely
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               was
               not
               curable
               by
               this
               course
               of
               physick
               .
               The
               old
               Serpent
               was
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               become
               any
               ingredient
               in
               this
               Catholique
               medicine
               ,
               whereby
               the
               humane
               nature
               was
               to
               be
               cured
               .
               That
               ,
               by
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               substance
               wounded
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               substance
               which
               did
               wound
               or
               sting
               .
               But
               this
               part
               of
               the
               nature
               wounded
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               bee
               the
               medicine
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               was
               first
               to
               bee
               perfectly
               cured
               ,
               and
               throughly
               purified
               by
               personall
               unition
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               And
               being
               thus
               purified
               ,
               and
               cleansed
               from
               all
               spot
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               was
               disfigured
               and
               mangled
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               it
               might
               bee
               as
               a
               balsamum
               ,
               and
               quintessence
               to
               heale
               the
               wounds
               ,
               and
               sores
               of
               our
               corruption
               .
               If
               it
               were
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               submit
               his
               most
               holy
               body
               unto
               the
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               of
               his
               most
               holy
               Father
               ;
               if
               with
               his
               consent
               and
               approbation
               it
               were
               bruised
               ,
               and
               mangled
               :
               here
               was
               no
               wrong
               done
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               on
               Gods
               part
               rather
               a
               document
               of
               his
               unspeakable
               love
               unto
               mankinde
               :
               Love
               unexpressible
               on
               God
               the
               Fathers
               part
               that
               would
               suffer
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               true
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               undergoe
               such
               hard
               service
               for
               us
               :
               Love
               unexpressible
               on
               God
               the
               Sonnes
               behalfe
               that
               did
               so
               willingly
               expose
               his
               humane
               body
               to
               paine
               and
               
               torture
               for
               our
               redemption
               .
               Here
               was
               no
               wrong
               at
               all
               either
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               from
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               or
               Divine
               person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ;
               rather
               all
               indignities
               ,
               and
               harmes
               which
               were
               done
               unto
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               by
               Satan
               ,
               and
               his
               instruments
               did
               redound
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               The
               humane
               nature
               was
               the
               onely
               subject
               of
               the
               wound
               and
               paine
               .
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               the
               onely
               subject
               (
               if
               wee
               may
               so
               speake
               )
               of
               the
               wrong
               ,
               the
               onely
               party
               or
               person
               wronged
               by
               Satan
               and
               his
               instruments
               ;
               but
               no
               way
               wronged
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               much
               lesse
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               having
               free
               power
               to
               put
               that
               part
               of
               our
               nature
               which
               he
               assumed
               ,
               unto
               what
               service
               soever
               his
               Father
               would
               require
               .
               Concerning
               this
               last
               qualification
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               nothing
               more
               to
               say
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               save
               onely
               how
               it
               was
               foretold
               ,
               or
               foreshadowed
               .
               The
               predictions
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Messias
               ,
               should
               become
               a
               servant
               ,
               are
               frequent
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               will
               here
               and
               there
               interpose
               themselves
               in
               some
               ensuing
               discussions
               of
               his
               undertakings
               for
               dissolving
               the
               works
               of
               Satan
               .
               The
               next
               inquirie
               is
               ,
               how
               it
               was
               foreshadowed
               ,
               or
               typically
               foretold
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Gods
               servant
               Job
               the
               most
               illustrious
               Type
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               invested
               with
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
            
             
               1
               THe
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               take
               upon
               him
               ,
               was
               foreshadowed
               by
               all
               those
               holy
               men
               (
               Prophets
               or
               other
               )
               which
               are
               by
               sacred
               Writers
               instiled
               the
               Servants
               of
               God.
               A
               title
               not
               usually
               given
               to
               many
               Kings
               or
               Priests
               ,
               not
               once
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               by
               God
               himselfe
               unto
               Abraham
               ;
               though
               he
               were
               the
               greatest
               of
               holy
               men
               ,
               which
               were
               but
               men
               ;
               the
               father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               whether
               Kings
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               or
               Prophets
               :
               the
               onely
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               (
               to
               my
               remembrance
               )
               was
               instiled
               the
               friend
               of
               God.
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Aaron
              
               ,
               and
               David
               ,
               are
               sometimes
               instiled
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               God
               himselfe
               .
               Yet
               were
               these
               three
               (
               respectively
               )
               more
               illustrious
               types
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               bee
               made
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               than
               of
               him
               as
               hee
               tooke
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               upon
               him
               .
               Of
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               as
               hee
               was
               in
               a
               peculiar
               sort
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               Iob
               the
               most
               remarkable
               paterne
               of
               patience
               (
               before
               this
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               )
               is
               the
               most
               exact
               type
               or
               shadow
               ;
               not
               for
               his
               qualifications
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               undertakings
               .
               Iobs
               conflicts
               with
               Satan
               ,
               and
               wrestlings
               with
               temptations
               are
               more
               
               expresly
               recorded
               ,
               and
               more
               emphatically
               exprest
               ,
               than
               any
               mans
               besides
               ,
               before
               the
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               God
               became
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               servant
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               .
               Satan
               by
               speciall
               leave
               obtained
               from
               God
               (
               but
               so
               obtained
               by
               God
               as
               challenger
               )
               did
               combat
               or
               play
               his
               prizes
               with
               this
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               two
               the
               most
               prevalent
               weapons
               ,
               which
               his
               cunning
               and
               long
               experience
               upon
               all
               aduantages
               ,
               which
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               men
               (
               from
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               )
               did
               afford
               him
               ,
               could
               make
               choise
               of
               .
               And
               these
               two
               weapons
               were
               ;
               [
               hope
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               feare
               of
               evills
               temporall
               ]
               which
               this
               great
               usurper
               did
               presume
               were
               at
               his
               disposall
               ,
               either
               by
               right
               of
               that
               conquest
               which
               hee
               had
               gotten
               over
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               or
               could
               obtaine
               by
               Gods
               permission
               to
               ensnare
               the
               first
               mans
               posterity
               .
               The
               direct
               and
               full
               scope
               of
               all
               our
               hopes
               is
               felicitie
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               misery
               the
               period
               of
               all
               our
               feares
               .
               Unto
               felicity
               three
               sorts
               of
               good
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               
                 Bona
                 animae
                 ,
                 bona
                 fortunae
                 ,
                 bona
                 corporis
                 .
              
               The
               endowments
               and
               contentments
               of
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               ;
               health
               with
               ability
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               contentments
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               competency
               of
               meanes
               or
               worldly
               substance
               ,
               which
               are
               subservient
               to
               both
               the
               former
               endowments
               and
               contentments
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               .
               No
               misery
               can
               befall
               man
               ,
               but
               either
               from
               the
               want
               of
               some
               one
               or
               more
               of
               these
               three
               good
               things
               which
               are
               required
               to
               happinesse
               (
               as
               the
               Philosophers
               conceived
               it
               )
               or
               from
               their
               contraries
               .
               All
               the
               evills
               which
               men
               naturally
               feare
               ,
               are
               either
               evills
               incident
               to
               the
               body
               ;
               as
               sicknesse
               ,
               
               paine
               ,
               torments
               ,
               death
               ,
               want
               or
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               or
               worldly
               substance
               ,
               losse
               of
               good
               name
               ,
               disgrace
               or
               ignominy
               ,
               imputation
               of
               folly
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               lesse
               grievous
               to
               the
               rationall
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               than
               paine
               or
               griefe
               are
               to
               the
               part
               sensitive
               ;
               more
               grievous
               by
               much
               to
               ingenuous
               men
               ,
               than
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               than
               want
               or
               penury
               .
               For
               as
               an
               heathen
               Satyrist
               well
               observed
               ;
               
                 
                   Nil
                   habet
                   infoelix
                   paupertas
                   durius
                   in
                   se
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quam
                   quòd
                   ridiculos
                   homines
                   facit
                   .
                
              
               The
               shrewdest
               turne
               that
               poverty
               can
               doe
               to
               any
               mortall
               creature
               ,
               is
               to
               expose
               him
               unto
               contempt
               or
               scorne
               .
               By
               feare
               of
               all
               these
               three
               evills
               Satan
               driveth
               most
               men
               into
               his
               snare
               of
               servitude
               ;
               as
               many
               ,
               if
               not
               more
               ,
               as
               hee
               drawes
               into
               the
               same
               snare
               by
               hope
               of
               good
               things
               .
               By
               every
               one
               of
               these
               three
               evills
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               take
               them
               single
               ,
               hee
               had
               caught
               so
               many
               as
               hee
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               make
               up
               this
               generall
               induction
               :
               [
               
                 That
                 none
                 could
                 escape
                 his
                 snares
                 or
                 springes
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 permitted
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 opportunities
                 for
                 setting
                 them
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               2.
               
               Iob
               was
               a
               man
               as
               happy
               as
               any
               man
               before
               him
               had
               been
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               scale
               of
               happinesse
               which
               Philosophers
               could
               hope
               for
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               could
               make
               any
               probable
               ground
               of
               better
               hopes
               for
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Vz
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 was
                 perfect
                 and
                 upright
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 eschewed
                 evill
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               
               fuller
               expression
               than
               any
               Philosopher
               could
               make
               of
               the
               principall
               part
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               a
               minde
               richly
               endowed
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               vertues
               moral
               ;
               and
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               with
               spirituall
               graces
               .
               
                 And
                 there
                 were
                 borne
                 unto
                 him
                 seven
                 sons
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 daughters
              
               ;
               these
               were
               more
               than
               
                 bona
                 corporis
              
               ,
               more
               than
               parts
               of
               his
               personall
               constitution
               ,
               which
               besides
               these
               was
               exceeding
               good
               .
               
                 His
                 substance
                 also
                 was
                 seven
                 thousand
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 thousand
                 Camels
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 hundred
                 yoke
                 of
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 hundred
                 shee
                 Asses
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 houshold
                 (
                 or
                 husbandry
                 ,
              
               great
               store
               no
               doubt
               of
               servants
               which
               were
               part
               of
               his
               worldly
               substance
               )
               
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               Here
               was
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               those
               things
               which
               Philosophers
               call
               
                 bona
                 fortunae
                 ,
                 goods
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               we
               now
               say
               )
               
                 goodly
                 meanes
                 ,
                 faire
                 revenues
                 .
                 Iob
              
               was
               a
               richer
               man
               for
               those
               times
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               ,
               than
               any
               man
               this
               day
               living
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               times
               .
               Yet
               this
               goodly
               Cedar
               in
               his
               full
               height
               was
               
                 sound
                 within
              
               ,
               and
               
                 straight
                 without
              
               ,
               unshaken
               by
               any
               blasts
               of
               former
               temptations
               ,
               untill
               the
               Lord
               himself
               appointed
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               Dueller
               with
               Satan
               .
               The
               challenge
               made
               by
               Satan
               is
               very
               remarkable
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 day
                 when
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 came
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 came
                 also
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 whence
                 commest
                 thou
                 ?
                 Then
                 Satan
                 answered
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 From
                 going
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 walking
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 Satan
                 .
                 Hast
                 thou
                 considered
                 my
                 servant
                 Iob
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 like
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 upright
                 man
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 feareth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 escheweth
                 evill
                 ?
                 ver
                 .
              
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Satan
               would
               not
               beleeve
               the
               Lords
               commendations
               of
               this
               righteous
               man
               :
               for
               hee
               
                 answered
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Deth
                 Iob
                 feare
                 God
                 for
                 naught
                 ?
                 Hast
                 not
                 thou
                 made
                 an
                 hedge
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 on
                 everie
                 side
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 blessed
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 substance
                 is
                 increased
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 But
                 put
                 forth
                 thine
                 hand
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 curse
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 face
                 .
              
               After
               the
               Lord
               had
               permitted
               Satan
               to
               try
               the
               utmost
               of
               his
               skill
               at
               this
               first
               weapon
               [
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               and
               losse
               of
               children
               .
               ]
               Iob
               by
               his
               Antagonists
               confession
               came
               off
               with
               honour
               :
               hee
               still
               continued
               Gods
               faithfull
               servant
               .
               
                 He
                 arose
              
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               upon
               the
               heavy
               newes
               of
               his
               universall
               losse
               of
               goods
               and
               children
               )
               
                 and
                 rent
                 his
                 mantle
                 ,
                 and
                 shaved
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 downe
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Naked
                 came
                 I
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 naked
                 shall
                 I
                 returne
                 thither
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 gave
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               In
               all
               this
               Iob
               did
               not
               sinne
               ,
               ver
               .
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Yet
               is
               not
               Satan
               his
               Antagonist
               daunted
               with
               this
               baughle
               ,
               but
               craves
               leave
               to
               try
               his
               skil
               at
               another
               weapon
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               followes
               :
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 day
                 when
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 came
                 to
                 present
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 came
                 also
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 present
                 himselfe
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 Hast
                 thou
                 considered
                 my
                 servant
                 Iob
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 like
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 an
                 upright
                 man
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 feareth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 escheweth
                 
                 evill
                 ?
                 and
                 still
                 hee
                 holdeth
                 fast
                 his
                 integrity
                 ,
                 although
                 thou
                 movedst
                 me
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 him
                 without
                 a
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 Satan
                 answered
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Skin
                 for
                 skinne
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 will
                 hee
                 give
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 put
                 forth
                 thine
                 hand
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 his
                 bone
                 and
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 curse
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 face
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 Behold
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
                 onely
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Having
               this
               licence
               granted
               him
               ,
               hee
               foreslowes
               no
               time
               for
               putting
               it
               in
               speedy
               execution
               .
               
                 So
                 went
                 Satan
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 smote
                 Iob
                 with
                 sore
                 boiles
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 his
                 foote
                 unto
                 his
                 crowne
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 tooke
                 him
                 a
                 potsheard
                 to
                 scrape
                 himselfe
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 sate
                 downe
                 among
                 the
                 ashes
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               first
               temptation
               (
               which
               was
               losse
               of
               goods
               )
               Iob
               did
               not
               sinne
               so
               much
               as
               in
               word
               .
               So
               farre
               hee
               was
               from
               sinning
               in
               word
               ,
               so
               farre
               from
               murmuring
               at
               this
               sudden
               change
               ,
               that
               he
               setteth
               a
               copy
               not
               of
               patience
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               thanksgiving
               for
               temporall
               crosses
               or
               calamities
               .
               In
               the
               second
               temptation
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               terrible
               ,
               hee
               so
               far
               a
               while
               resisted
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               purposed
               to
               make
               an
               atonement
               for
               Adams
               sinne
               ,
               in
               rashly
               yeelding
               to
               his
               wives
               suggestion
               .
               For
               when
               Iobs
               wife
               did
               seeke
               to
               misperswade
               him
               ,
               
                 Dost
                 thou
                 still
                 retaine
                 thy
                 integrity
                 ?
                 Curse
                 God
                 and
                 die
              
               ;
               hee
               thus
               replied
               :
               
                 Thou
                 speakest
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foolish
                 women
                 speaketh
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 receive
                 good
                 at
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 receive
                 evill
                 ?
                 ver
                 .
              
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Yet
               that
               Iob
               in
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               second
               temptation
               did
               not
               sinne
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               the
               word
               
               of
               God
               will
               warrant
               us
               to
               avouch
               .
               Certainely
               he
               was
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               did
               actually
               sinne
               in
               this
               temptation
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               ,
               as
               his
               miserable
               comforters
               supposed
               him
               to
               have
               sinned
               ,
               long
               before
               this
               misery
               did
               befall
               him
               .
               They
               thought
               the
               excesse
               of
               his
               afflictions
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               ordinary
               afflictions
               which
               other
               men
               did
               suffer
               ,
               did
               presuppose
               an
               excesse
               of
               sinne
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               present
               sufferings
               did
               convince
               him
               of
               former
               hypocrisie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               sins
               .
               Yet
               some
               ground
               they
               had
               of
               this
               perswasion
               or
               suspition
               :
               for
               few
               or
               none
               within
               their
               memory
               ,
               or
               before
               their
               times
               had
               fallen
               into
               such
               a
               depth
               of
               misery
               ,
               as
               Iob
               now
               had
               done
               ,
               without
               some
               excessive
               height
               of
               sinne
               in
               some
               one
               kind
               ,
               or
               other
               .
               Yet
               Iobs
               friends
               in
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               collections
               did
               if
               not
               grosly
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               fowly
               erre
               in
               their
               particular
               application
               .
               For
               Iobs
               case
               was
               extraordinary
               :
               his
               temptations
               were
               without
               all
               former
               example
               .
               In
               respect
               or
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               hee
               was
               the
               first
               and
               most
               remarkable
               paterne
               of
               patience
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               proposed
               unto
               us
               .
               No
               righteous
               man
               ,
               or
               true
               servant
               of
               God
               before
               him
               had
               been
               so
               afflicted
               either
               in
               body
               ,
               in
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               or
               esteeme
               with
               men
               ,
               with
               friends
               especially
               ,
               as
               this
               most
               upright
               and
               faithfull
               servant
               of
               God
               was
               .
               The
               titles
               given
               him
               by
               God
               himselfe
               of
               perfectnesse
               and
               uprightnesse
               extraordinary
               ,
               if
               wee
               compare
               them
               with
               his
               extraordinary
               temptations
               and
               grievances
               ,
               doe
               argue
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               after
               a
               more
               peculiar
               maner
               than
               others
               had
               been
               ;
               
               a
               remarkable
               servant
               not
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               sanctity
               and
               integrity
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               speciall
               type
               and
               figure
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               succeeding
               ages
               to
               take
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               forme
               to
               be
               exposed
               to
               more
               terrible
               combats
               with
               Satan
               ,
               than
               Iob
               had
               been
               ,
               although
               as
               man
               he
               were
               more
               upright
               and
               righteous
               than
               Iob.
               And
               besides
               such
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               were
               peculiar
               types
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               affliction
               ;
               That
               induction
               made
               by
               
                 Eliphas
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               4.
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               was
               universally
               true
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               these
               ensuing
               .
               
                 Remember
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 perished
                 being
                 innocent
                 ?
                 or
                 where
                 were
                 the
                 righteous
                 cut
                 off
                 ?
                 Even
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 seene
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 plough
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 sow
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 reape
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 blast
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 his
                 nose-thrills
                 are
                 they
                 consumed
                 .
              
               That
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               (
               whether
               David
               or
               some
               other
               )
               was
               universally
               true
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               times
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               after-times
               also
               ,
               though
               true
               of
               later
               times
               with
               the
               former
               allowance
               or
               exception
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               were
               speciall
               types
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               affliction
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 am
                 old
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 I
                 not
                 seene
                 the
                 righteous
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 seed
                 begging
                 their
                 bread
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               37.25
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               How
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               conquer
               Satan
               at
               those
               weapons
               ,
               wherewith
               hee
               had
               conquered
               our
               first
               Parents
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THat
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               to
               dissolve
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               our
               Evangelist
               S.
               Iohn
               hath
               taught
               us
               :
               and
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               had
               told
               him
               ,
               and
               others
               as
               much
               before
               .
               
                 I
                 knew
                 him
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               this
               his
               forerunner
               )
               
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 manifested
                 unto
                 Israel
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 come
                 baptizing
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 And
                 Iohn
                 bare
                 record
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Spirit
                 descending
                 from
                 heaven
                 like
                 a
                 Dove
                 and
                 it
                 rested
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
              
               Ioh.
               1.31
               ,
               32.
               
               But
               did
               this
               manifestation
               declare
               ,
               or
               manifest
               his
               purpose
               to
               dissolve
               or
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devill
               ?
               Yes
               .
               Immediatly
               upon
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               hee
               gave
               Israel
               and
               the
               world
               just
               proofe
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               his
               manifestation
               ,
               was
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               hee
               began
               to
               untwist
               that
               triple
               cord
               ,
               wherewith
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               their
               whole
               posterity
               were
               bound
               by
               Satan
               .
               For
               albeit
               the
               first
               sinne
               found
               entrance
               into
               our
               nature
               by
               incogitancy
               ,
               and
               had
               its
               period
               or
               accomplishment
               in
               pride
               ;
               yet
               were
               not
               pride
               or
               incogitancy
               the
               only
               strings
               of
               that
               snare
               ,
               wherein
               Satan
               had
               taken
               us
               .
               The
               bonds
               and
               ties
               by
               which
               hee
               tooke
               ,
               and
               holds
               us
               captive
               ,
               are
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               his
               first
               Epistle
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Chap.
                 ver
              
               .
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               
                 Love
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 love
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               From
               these
               three
               heads
               or
               sources
               ,
               all
               the
               overflowing
               of
               ungodlinesse
               may
               be
               derived
               ;
               and
               these
               found
               entrance
               into
               this
               visible
               world
               through
               our
               first
               Parents
               folly
               ,
               and
               Satans
               subtilty
               .
               For
               albeit
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
               tooke
               their
               distinct
               specificall
               being
               ,
               or
               live-shape
               from
               the
               first
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               were
               the
               seeds
               of
               all
               these
               sinnes
               sowen
               by
               Satan
               in
               our
               first
               Parents
               soules
               and
               senses
               ,
               before
               the
               body
               of
               sinne
               with
               its
               members
               were
               framed
               ,
               or
               animated
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 an
                 extravagant
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 an
                 irregular
                 appetite
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Serpent
                 tolled
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 woman
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 forbidden
                 fruit
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 it
                 did
                 hatch
                 this
                 three-fold
                 brood
                 in
                 kinde
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 woman
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Moses
                 Gen.
              
               3.6
               .
               )
               saw
               (
               through
               false
               spectacles
               of
               Satans
               making
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 tree
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 food
                 :
              
               (
               here
               was
               the
               embryon
               or
               seed
               of
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               )
               
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 eye
              
               ;
               (
               here
               were
               the
               first
               lineaments
               of
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
               )
               
                 and
                 a
                 tree
                 to
                 bee
                 desired
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 wise
              
               :
               (
               this
               was
               the
               inchoation
               of
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               )
               
                 And
                 shee
                 tooke
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 and
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 also
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 did
                 eate
                 :
              
               and
               by
               their
               eating
               ,
               the
               former
               desire
               of
               forbidden
               food
               was
               turned
               into
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               The
               curiosity
               of
               the
               eye
               was
               turned
               into
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
               ;
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               knowledge
               
               or
               proper
               excellency
               ,
               was
               changed
               into
               the
               
                 pride
                 of
                 life
              
               .
               So
               that
               the
               truth
               of
               S.
               Iames
               his
               observation
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               13
               ,
               14.
               was
               remarkably
               experienced
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               fall
               .
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 say
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 tempted
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 tempted
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 God
                 cannot
                 bee
                 tempted
                 with
                 evill
                 ,
                 neither
                 tempteth
                 be
                 any
                 man.
                 But
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 tempted
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 drawen
                 away
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 entised
                 .
                 Then
                 when
                 lust
                 hath
                 conceived
                 ,
                 it
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 finished
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 death
                 .
              
               Now
               to
               dissolve
               these
               three
               temptations
               or
               cords
               of
               vanity
               ,
               wherewith
               our
               first
               Parents
               were
               taken
               captives
               :
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               immediatly
               upon
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               was
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               to
               be
               tempted
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               first
               Parents
               being
               placed
               in
               Paradise
               (
               a
               place
               furnished
               with
               variety
               and
               plenty
               of
               food
               )
               by
               too
               much
               indulgence
               unto
               their
               appetite
               ,
               or
               by
               incogitancie
               to
               bridle
               it
               by
               reason
               ,
               could
               not
               abstaine
               from
               that
               fruit
               which
               onely
               was
               forbidden
               them
               .
               Power
               they
               had
               to
               have
               abstained
               :
               but
               they
               did
               not
               use
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               no
               necessity
               ,
               no
               urgent
               provocation
               to
               eate
               at
               all
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               eate
               of
               that
               fruit
               .
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               made
               a
               man
               more
               subject
               to
               bodily
               harmes
               by
               long
               forbearance
               of
               meat
               ,
               than
               our
               first
               Parents
               were
               :
               after
               forty
               dayes
               continuance
               in
               a
               vast
               and
               barren
               wildernesse
               ,
               wherein
               no
               food
               or
               fruit
               did
               grow
               ,
               could
               not
               in
               his
               hunger
               bee
               tempted
               to
               eate
               any
               food
               which
               the
               ordinary
               providence
               of
               God
               did
               not
               reach
               unto
               him
               .
               
                 Ingeus
                 iedam
                 necessitas
                 ,
                 Necessity
              
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               
                 hath
                 no
                 
                 law
              
               :
               there
               is
               no
               fence
               against
               it
               :
               
                 Cogit
                 ad
                 turpia
              
               ,
               it
               makes
               men
               ,
               otherwise
               honest
               ,
               to
               doe
               many
               things
               which
               are
               not
               comely
               .
               And
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               the
               great
               tempter
               at
               the
               first
               bout
               ,
               assaults
               our
               Saviour
               with
               this
               
                 fiery
                 dart
              
               of
               
                 necessity
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 command
                 that
                 these
                 stones
                 be
                 made
                 bread
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Long
               fasting
               hath
               made
               it
               apparant
               that
               thou
               art
               a
               man
               subject
               to
               weaknesse
               and
               infirmity
               ;
               and
               (
               if
               thou
               be
               withall
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               )
               thou
               canst
               ,
               and
               a
               necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               thee
               ,
               as
               man
               ,
               to
               provide
               thy selfe
               of
               food
               ,
               for
               without
               food
               man
               cannot
               live
               .
               Yet
               this
               
                 fiery
                 dart
              
               (
               though
               steeled
               and
               pointed
               with
               the
               tempting
               delight
               of
               manifesting
               his
               owne
               worth
               or
               excellencie
               )
               is
               wholly
               diverted
               by
               that
               shield
               of
               Faith
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Man
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 by
                 bread
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               So
               Moses
               had
               said
               unto
               Israel
               ,
               
                 I
                 fed
                 thee
                 with
                 Manna
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 liveth
                 not
                 by
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 every
                 word
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 man
                 live
                 .
              
               *
               Israel
               then
               did
               live
               for
               a
               long
               time
               both
               by
               Manna
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               on
               which
               ,
               without
               Manna
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               relied
               .
               Manna
               was
               as
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               spoken
               by
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               ,
               or
               spirit
               of
               that
               food
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               lived
               :
               both
               Manna
               ,
               and
               that
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               make
               but
               an
               Emblem
               or
               type
               of
               the
               eternall
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               food
               of
               life
               ;
               Life
               it selfe
               ;
               and
               yet
               at
               this
               time
               (
               as
               man
               )
               was
               an
               hungred
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               was
               able
               of
               stones
               to
               make
               bread
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               was
               a
               man
               subject
               to
               infirmities
               ,
               
               hee
               had
               just
               occasion
               at
               this
               time
               to
               use
               his
               power
               .
               Yet
               as
               man
               invested
               with
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               induced
               to
               use
               this
               power
               .
               For
               as
               hee
               often
               professeth
               ,
               he
               came
               not
               to
               doe
               his
               owne
               will
               ;
               no
               not
               in
               things
               lawfull
               and
               most
               agreeable
               to
               nature
               :
               but
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               though
               that
               did
               enjoyne
               him
               to
               doe
               or
               suffer
               things
               most
               displeasant
               to
               nature
               .
               This
               was
               the
               time
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               by
               his
               Father
               appointed
               to
               conquer
               the
               irregular
               appetite
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               taste
               ,
               and
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Our
               first
               Parents
               being
               Gods
               Vicegerents
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               Lords
               of
               all
               his
               visible
               creatures
               ,
               not
               therewith
               content
               ,
               by
               Satans
               inticements
               aspired
               to
               be
               like
               unto
               God
               ,
               higher
               than
               Angels
               ,
               than
               other
               powers
               or
               principalities
               .
               The
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               albeit
               hee
               were
               by
               nature
               Lord
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Angels
               ;
               cannot
               be
               allured
               to
               exercise
               his
               command
               over
               them
               ,
               albeit
               they
               were
               commanded
               to
               attend
               him
               .
               Satans
               pretence
               in
               his
               second
               assault
               was
               very
               faire
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               be
               countenanced
               by
               Scripture
               .
               
                 If
                 thou
                 bee
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cast
                 thy selfe
                 downe
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ;
                 Hee
                 shall
                 give
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 concerning
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 they
                 shall
                 beare
                 thee
                 up
                 ,
                 lest
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 thou
                 dash
                 thy
                 foot
                 against
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
               *
               Fitter
               occasion
               to
               any
               mans
               seeming
               could
               not
               be
               offered
               for
               the
               exquisite
               verification
               or
               exact
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               than
               by
               this
               adventure
               to
               throw
               himselfe
               downe
               from
               the
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               But
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               gave
               the
               Law
               ,
               being
               now
               made
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               submits
               himselfe
               
               unto
               that
               legall
               precept
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 stalt
                 not
                 tempt
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               Scripture
               retorts
               Satans
               attempted
               blow
               upon
               himselfe
               .
               But
               what
               temptation
               of
               God
               had
               it
               been
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               have
               throwen
               himselfe
               downe
               from
               the
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               to
               have
               given
               proofe
               that
               hee
               had
               been
               that
               just
               man
               ,
               over
               whom
               God
               had
               given
               his
               Angels
               charge
               ?
               Some
               there
               bee
               ,
               who
               reply
               ,
               that
               Satan
               did
               alledge
               this
               Scripture
               impertinently
               ,
               imperfectly
               .
               For
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 give
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 over
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 wayes
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               wayes
               of
               men
               are
               not
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
               This
               interpretation
               I
               neither
               much
               dislike
               ,
               nor
               altogether
               approve
               ;
               because
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               not
               taxe
               Satan
               for
               his
               impertinent
               ,
               or
               imperfect
               allegation
               of
               the
               former
               Scripture
               .
               Nor
               doe
               I
               see
               any
               reason
               why
               flying
               in
               the
               aire
               might
               not
               be
               one
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               walking
               upon
               the
               Sea
               in
               a
               tempest
               ;
               if
               so
               it
               had
               pleased
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               by
               whose
               appointment
               or
               disposing
               hee
               did
               doe
               or
               suffer
               all
               things
               .
               Now
               it
               was
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               walking
               on
               the
               water
               he
               should
               manifest
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               able
               to
               command
               either
               winde
               or
               water
               .
               It
               was
               likewise
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               as
               man
               hee
               should
               conquer
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               ,
               or
               that
               deepely
               implanted
               desire
               in
               all
               men
               of
               proper
               excellency
               ,
               or
               advancing
               themselves
               before
               due
               time
               .
               By
               this
               free
               resignation
               of
               his
               authority
               over
               the
               Angels
               ,
               hee
               makes
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               first
               Parents
               pride
               in
               seeking
               to
               
               advance
               themselves
               above
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Againe
               ,
               Paradise
               did
               affoord
               our
               first
               Parents
               as
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               delight
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               for
               food
               :
               and
               yet
               desire
               of
               that
               food
               which
               they
               needed
               not
               ,
               found
               entrance
               into
               their
               hearts
               or
               fancies
               by
               their
               eyes
               .
               But
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               being
               made
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               having
               neither
               place
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               ,
               nor
               any
               prospect
               for
               the
               present
               to
               please
               his
               eye
               ;
               had
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               glory
               represented
               unto
               him
               ,
               with
               proffer
               of
               their
               sale
               or
               donation
               rather
               ,
               onely
               upon
               condition
               that
               hee
               would
               doe
               that
               homage
               unto
               this
               great
               Prince
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               many
               Princes
               doe
               to
               Kings
               or
               Emperours
               :
               or
               Emperours
               themselves
               had
               done
               to
               Popes
               or
               Prelates
               .
               The
               pretence
               was
               faire
               ,
               and
               the
               temptation
               the
               strongest
               of
               all
               the
               three
               .
               For
               what
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               but
               meere
               man
               ,
               would
               not
               adventure
               upon
               any
               practice
               for
               the
               gaining
               the
               Kingdome
               or
               Monarchy
               which
               their
               Ancestors
               had
               foolishly
               lost
               .
               Now
               Adam
               was
               Lord
               and
               Monarch
               of
               this
               visible
               world
               ,
               untill
               hee
               suffered
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               conquered
               by
               Satan
               ,
               who
               did
               remaine
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               right
               of
               conquest
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               men
               ;
               untill
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               made
               man
               did
               throw
               him
               out
               of
               possession
               .
               But
               that
               houre
               of
               his
               was
               nor
               yet
               come
               :
               so
               farre
               was
               hee
               from
               affecting
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               yet
               acting
               the
               part
               of
               a
               servant
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               a
               servant
               to
               his
               father
               onely
               ,
               not
               to
               men
               or
               Princes
               in
               this
               world
               .
               Of
               how
               meane
               a
               condition
               soever
               he
               were
               as
               man
               ,
               yet
               he
               
               disdained
               to
               worship
               men
               or
               Angels
               though
               but
               with
               civill
               worship
               ,
               for
               any
               preferment
               :
               and
               therefore
               dismisses
               this
               great
               Usurper
               thus
               with
               indignation
               ,
               
                 Avoid
                 Satan
              
               .
               Satan
               ,
               it
               seemes
               had
               a
               prenotion
               or
               suspition
               that
               Christ
               was
               that
               Just
               and
               holy
               man
               ,
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               describes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               91.
               
               Or
               such
               a
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               which
               appeared
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               permitted
               to
               tempt
               Iob.
               That
               hee
               was
               the
               onely
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               equall
               with
               God
               ,
               was
               more
               than
               hee
               then
               knew
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               These
               three
               temptations
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               foiled
               Satan
               ,
               are
               parallel'd
               to
               the
               first
               temptation
               of
               Iob
               ,
               which
               was
               losse
               of
               worldly
               substance
               ;
               more
               generally
               all
               the
               evills
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               suffer
               in
               our
               flesh
               ,
               or
               whilest
               he
               was
               conversant
               with
               men
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               did
               beare
               Analogie
               to
               the
               Evills
               which
               Iob
               did
               suffer
               ,
               but
               for
               particulars
               more
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               more
               grievous
               :
               there
               was
               no
               evill
               that
               comes
               
                 ab
                 extra
              
               which
               hee
               suffered
               not
               in
               greater
               measure
               ,
               than
               Iob
               did
               any
               .
               As
               for
               losse
               of
               goods
               or
               worldly
               substance
               ,
               Iob
               made
               no
               reckoning
               :
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               heire
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               did
               not
               vouchsafe
               so
               much
               as
               to
               grace
               these
               by
               being
               owner
               ,
               or
               possessor
               of
               them
               :
               He
               renounced
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               before
               he
               came
               into
               it
               :
               he
               would
               not
               be
               intangled
               or
               medle
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               please
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               chosen
               him
               to
               be
               his
               souldier
               ,
               his
               onely
               champion
               in
               this
               great
               conflict
               with
               the
               Prince
               of
               darknesse
               .
               But
               to
               parallel
               Iobs
               other
               temptations
               with
               our
               Saviours
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
               A
               parallel
               between
               Jobs
               second
               temptation
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               sufferings
               in
               our
               flesh
               before
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               Agony
               or
               his
               Crosse
               .
            
             
               1
               IOb
               was
               smitten
               with
               sores
               ,
               from
               the
               crowne
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               to
               the
               soles
               of
               his
               feet
               ;
               his
               disease
               was
               more
               than
               naturall
               ,
               at
               least
               incurable
               :
               for
               he
               was
               thus
               smitten
               by
               Satan
               .
               But
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               thus
               smitten
               ?
               
                 durum
                 est
                 affirmare
              
               .
               Satan
               had
               no
               power
               thus
               immediatly
               to
               smite
               him
               .
               For
               bodily
               diseases
               ,
               wee
               doe
               not
               reade
               of
               any
               that
               did
               take
               possession
               of
               his
               sacred
               body
               :
               wee
               reade
               that
               he
               cured
               all
               maner
               of
               diseases
               ,
               but
               never
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               the
               Physicians
               helpe
               for
               himselfe
               .
               No
               disease
               did
               breed
               in
               his
               body
               being
               free
               from
               sinne
               ;
               and
               being
               anointed
               to
               cure
               all
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               take
               any
               by
               contagion
               .
               But
               though
               hee
               cured
               all
               manner
               of
               diseases
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               diseased
               which
               were
               brought
               unto
               him
               ;
               yet
               we
               doe
               not
               reade
               that
               he
               cured
               all
               in
               Judea
               which
               were
               diseased
               .
               For
               so
               none
               should
               have
               died
               in
               that
               land
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               three
               yeares
               pilgrimage
               through
               it
               ,
               from
               his
               baptisme
               to
               his
               death
               .
               Albeit
               hee
               cured
               many
               of
               diseases
               naturall
               ,
               yet
               not
               all
               that
               were
               naturally
               diseased
               ,
               though
               weake
               ,
               or
               sicke
               unto
               death
               .
               For
               he
               was
               not
               manifested
               to
               dissolve
               or
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               nature
               ,
               albeit
               he
               gave
               profe
               by
               many
               experiments
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               destroy
               
               or
               divert
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               nature
               .
               But
               wee
               reade
               ,
               That
               JESUS
               of
               NAZARETH
               
                 being
                 anointed
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 went
                 about
                 from
                 his
                 baptisme
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 doing
                 good
                 and
                 healing
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 oppressed
                 of
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
              
               Acts
               10.38
               .
               And
               many
               were
               so
               oppressed
               which
               were
               not
               possessed
               .
               Many
               diseases
               ,
               which
               to
               us
               would
               have
               seemed
               naturall
               or
               casually
               bred
               ,
               were
               as
               immediatly
               procured
               by
               Satan
               ,
               as
               Iobs
               plagues
               were
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               bonds
               of
               bodily
               affliction
               Satan
               had
               held
               them
               longer
               than
               he
               held
               Iob.
               Such
               was
               that
               womans
               disease
               ,
               whose
               cure
               being
               wrought
               by
               the
               Physician
               of
               our
               soules
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               did
               maligne
               as
               an
               ungodly
               work
               :
               but
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               reply
               doth
               justifie
               as
               well
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               assertion
               ,
               as
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               his
               practice
               .
               
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 each
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 loose
                 his
                 Oxe
                 or
                 his
                 Asse
                 from
                 the
                 stall
                 ,
                 and
                 leade
                 him
                 away
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 ?
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 this
                 daughter
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 whom
                 Satan
                 hath
                 bound
                 ,
                 loe
                 ,
                 eighteene
                 yeares
                 ,
                 be
                 loosed
                 from
                 this
                 bond
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ?
              
               Luk.
               13.14
               ,
               15.
               
               This
               bodily
               disease
               was
               a
               work
               of
               Satan
               ,
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               came
               to
               dissolve
               .
               Satan
               had
               thus
               bound
               her
               to
               the
               end
               that
               hee
               might
               by
               these
               bonds
               draw
               her
               to
               some
               unlawfull
               practise
               for
               her
               ease
               ;
               as
               to
               ask
               counsell
               of
               some
               cunning
               woman
               ,
               or
               to
               adventure
               upon
               the
               pretended
               mysteries
               of
               some
               unhallowed
               Art.
               Of
               diseases
               meerely
               naturall
               ,
               the
               cunning
               Tempter
               makes
               use
               or
               way
               by
               them
               for
               his
               temptations
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               no
               finger
               in
               the
               inflicting
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               
               hee
               moveth
               such
               as
               are
               grievously
               afflicted
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               repine
               or
               murmure
               against
               God
               :
               and
               all
               such
               repining
               ,
               or
               impatiency
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               though
               occasioned
               by
               sicknesse
               meerely
               naturall
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               Satan
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               came
               to
               dissolve
               or
               prevent
               .
               But
               how
               did
               hee
               dissolve
               or
               prevent
               them
               ,
               by
               taking
               them
               upon
               him
               ?
               Though
               Satan
               could
               lay
               these
               and
               the
               like
               bonds
               of
               bodily
               afflictions
               upon
               this
               woman
               ,
               and
               upon
               many
               others
               both
               men
               and
               women
               in
               Judea
               in
               these
               times
               ;
               could
               he
               therefore
               lay
               the
               like
               upon
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ?
               It
               is
               certaine
               he
               could
               not
               .
               How
               then
               did
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               bodily
               maladies
               or
               grievances
               either
               parallel
               Iob
               ,
               whom
               Satan
               had
               smitten
               ,
               or
               those
               miserable
               creatures
               ,
               whom
               he
               loosed
               from
               Satans
               bonds
               ?
               Hee
               did
               not
               parallel
               them
               at
               all
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               disease
               ,
               or
               bodily
               grievance
               ;
               that
               could
               not
               breed
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               produced
               in
               it
               by
               Satan
               :
               yet
               did
               hee
               parallel
               Iob
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               parties
               whom
               he
               cured
               though
               smitten
               or
               bound
               by
               Satan
               ,
               in
               the
               griefe
               or
               paine
               of
               the
               disease
               ,
               whose
               matter
               could
               not
               fasten
               upon
               him
               .
               Hee
               which
               commands
               us
               by
               his
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 to
                 weepe
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
              
               did
               out
               of
               all
               question
               exhibite
               a
               more
               reall
               paterne
               of
               this
               precept
               ,
               than
               the
               Apostle
               could
               practice
               .
               Yet
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               he
               said
               it
               without
               hypocrisie
               ,
               without
               boasting
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 weak
                 ?
                 who
                 is
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 burne
                 not
              
               ?
               Such
               was
               his
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               that
               every
               mans
               griefe
               was
               in
               some
               measure
               the
               Apostles
               griefe
               ;
               every
               mans
               infirmity
               
               did
               in
               some
               portion
               weaken
               him
               :
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               foretold
               of
               this
               Apostle
               by
               any
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 beare
                 our
                 griefes
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 our
                 infirmities
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               peculiar
               Character
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               expresly
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               53.
               ver
               .
               4.
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               related
               by
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               8.
               ver
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               The
               maner
               of
               his
               curing
               others
               of
               their
               sicknesses
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               was
               by
               taking
               them
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               in
               kinde
               ,
               but
               by
               sympathy
               .
               As
               the
               eye
               takes
               the
               forme
               or
               shapes
               of
               objects
               visible
               without
               participation
               of
               the
               substance
               whence
               they
               flow
               :
               so
               our
               Saviour
               tooke
               the
               griefe
               or
               paine
               of
               every
               disease
               which
               he
               cured
               ,
               without
               the
               matter
               or
               corruption
               which
               did
               breed
               griefe
               in
               the
               diseased
               patient
               .
               In
               all
               mens
               griefes
               he
               was
               grieved
               ;
               in
               all
               their
               paines
               he
               was
               tormented
               .
               Hee
               wept
               with
               those
               that
               wept
               ,
               and
               mourned
               with
               such
               as
               mourned
               .
               Who
               did
               grone
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               not
               troubled
               in
               spirit
               ;
               who
               did
               sigh
               ,
               and
               hee
               was
               not
               sad
               in
               heart
               ?
               Hee
               tooke
               their
               sighes
               and
               sorrowes
               at
               a
               lower
               key
               ,
               than
               they
               themselves
               did
               ,
               which
               had
               matter
               of
               affliction
               or
               sorrow
               in
               them
               .
               Yet
               doe
               wee
               not
               reade
               that
               hee
               sighed
               ,
               groned
               ,
               or
               often
               wept
               when
               hee
               cured
               others
               :
               but
               the
               reason
               was
               because
               such
               as
               besought
               his
               helpe
               ,
               did
               not
               beseech
               him
               with
               sighes
               ,
               with
               teares
               or
               grones
               .
               At
               the
               raising
               of
               Lazarus
               from
               the
               dead
               he
               wept
               and
               groaned
               :
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               ?
               Not
               to
               prejudice
               the
               allegories
               and
               mysteries
               ,
               which
               some
               ancient
               Fathers
               have
               hence
               observerd
               ;
               the
               principall
               reason
               according
               
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               why
               at
               this
               time
               he
               wept
               ,
               was
               because
               Mary
               and
               her
               comforters
               came
               to
               him
               with
               weeping
               eyes
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               Ioh.
               11.13
               .
               
                 When
                 Iesus
                 saw
                 her
                 weepe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 also
                 weepe
                 which
                 came
                 with
                 her
                 ;
                 hee
                 groaned
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 troubled
                 in
                 himselfe
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Where
                 have
                 yee
                 laid
                 him
                 ?
                 They
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Lord
                 come
                 and
                 see
                 :
                 and
                 Iesus
                 wept
                 .
                 Lazarus
              
               no
               doubt
               had
               sighed
               and
               groaned
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               had
               wished
               his
               presence
               with
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               like
               expressions
               of
               sorrow
               :
               and
               now
               that
               he
               finds
               Lazarus
               dead
               ,
               and
               Maries
               cheeks
               for
               his
               decease
               bedewed
               with
               teares
               ,
               hee
               sympathizeth
               with
               her
               in
               her
               present
               griefe
               ,
               and
               by
               tuning
               his
               heart
               to
               Lazarus
               his
               dying
               pangs
               or
               throbs
               ,
               he
               looseth
               him
               from
               the
               bonds
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               freeth
               Mary
               and
               her
               good
               friends
               from
               matter
               of
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               by
               taking
               her
               sorrow
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               as
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               which
               he
               had
               planted
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               griefe
               and
               vexation
               :
               so
               the
               sorrow
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               conceive
               for
               such
               as
               would
               not
               seeke
               unto
               him
               for
               helpe
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               did
               not
               sorrow
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               sufferings
               .
               Thus
               hee
               wept
               for
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whilest
               Jerusalem
               went
               mad
               with
               mirth
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               banquet
               al
               her
               guests
               at
               that
               great
               Passeover
               with
               his
               blood
               .
               
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 neere
                 ,
                 he
                 beheld
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 wept
                 over
                 it
                 saying
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 knowne
                 ,
                 even
                 thou
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 day
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 unto
                 thy
                 peace
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 they
                 hid
                 from
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               19.42
               .
               These
               teares
               were
               shed
               in
               publique
               for
               
               the
               City
               and
               Nation
               ,
               but
               how
               many
               more
               hee
               shed
               in
               private
               ,
               or
               with
               what
               sighes
               hee
               deplored
               their
               estate
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               implore
               his
               helpe
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               feele
               their
               misery
               ,
               being
               bound
               by
               Satan
               as
               well
               in
               body
               ,
               as
               soule
               ;
               this
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               Readers
               consideration
               and
               conjecture
               .
               Even
               when
               the
               full
               weight
               of
               bodily
               misery
               did
               seize
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               bearing
               the
               Crosse
               unto
               the
               place
               wherein
               hee
               was
               crucified
               ,
               hee
               pitied
               Jerusalem
               more
               than
               hee
               would
               suffer
               others
               to
               pitie
               him
               .
               
                 Weepe
                 not
                 for
                 mee
                 yee
                 daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 weepe
                 for
                 your selves
                 .
              
               Thus
               hee
               did
               more
               than
               beare
               our
               griefs
               :
               for
               he
               was
               grieved
               at
               their
               miseries
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               grieve
               for
               themselves
               :
               
                 Nihil
                 miserius
                 misero
                 non
                 miserante
                 seipsum
                 .
              
               But
               in
               all
               these
               sufferings
               by
               sympathy
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               violence
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               mingled
               with
               disgrace
               or
               scorne
               .
               Albeit
               his
               cures
               were
               often
               slandered
               by
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               still
               magnified
               by
               the
               parties
               cured
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               people
               .
               But
               when
               his
               houre
               was
               come
               ,
               the
               houre
               wherein
               hee
               was
               to
               enter
               combate
               with
               the
               enemy
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               hee
               was
               not
               one
               minute
               free
               from
               violence
               or
               indignity
               .
               The
               greatest
               evills
               which
               can
               befall
               men
               in
               this
               mortall
               life
               ,
               are
               tortures
               of
               body
               ,
               indignities
               ,
               or
               disgrace
               :
               and
               it
               is
               disputable
               whether
               a
               wise
               man
               would
               not
               rather
               chuse
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               than
               either
               lingring
               torture
               ,
               perpetuall
               disgrace
               ,
               or
               a
               foule
               indignity
               .
               But
               wee
               need
               not
               dispute
               this
               question
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               disgrace
               and
               paine
               ,
               indignities
               and
               torture
               ,
               did
               not
               come
               single
               upon
               
               him
               :
               one
               of
               them
               was
               anothers
               second
               ,
               whilst
               the
               conflict
               betwixt
               the
               Serpent
               and
               the
               womans
               seed
               continued
               .
               As
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               some
               biting
               Serpents
               to
               make
               way
               or
               entrance
               by
               their
               venemous
               teeth
               for
               the
               infusion
               of
               more
               deadly
               poison
               from
               some
               other
               parts
               of
               their
               body
               :
               so
               this
               generation
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               which
               persecuted
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               used
               the
               civill
               power
               of
               Pilat
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               souldiers
               to
               open
               his
               veines
               ,
               and
               lance
               his
               flesh
               ,
               that
               their
               tongues
               might
               instill
               the
               poison
               of
               Aspes
               into
               his
               glorious
               stripes
               ,
               and
               bleeding
               wounds
               .
               But
               with
               the
               bitter
               taunts
               and
               indignities
               offered
               unto
               him
               ,
               even
               whilest
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               to
               meddle
               in
               particular
               :
               they
               have
               proper
               seasons
               allotted
               for
               their
               memoriall
               .
               It
               sufficeth
               therefore
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               obedience
               and
               patience
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               these
               most
               grievous
               sufferings
               were
               so
               absolute
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               borrow
               the
               patience
               of
               Iob
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               second
               temptation
               by
               bodily
               grievance
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               first
               temptation
               by
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               or
               worldly
               substance
               ,
               for
               a
               scale
               to
               set
               it
               forth
               .
               In
               all
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               his
               enemies
               tongues
               or
               hands
               could
               doe
               ,
               or
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               this
               servant
               of
               God
               did
               not
               sinne
               so
               much
               as
               in
               word
               ,
               but
               offered
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               with
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               spirit
               for
               his
               persecutors
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Yet
               admit
               Iobs
               patience
               in
               his
               bodily
               afflictions
               had
               been
               more
               perfect
               than
               in
               the
               first
               temptation
               it
               was
               ,
               for
               losse
               of
               bodily
               goods
               ;
               and
               his
               obedience
               most
               compleat
               both
               without
               mixture
               
               of
               impatiencie
               ,
               without
               staine
               of
               disobedience
               :
               the
               full
               measure
               of
               both
               had
               not
               been
               equivalent
               to
               the
               least
               scantling
               of
               the
               obedience
               ,
               or
               patience
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               made
               man
               ;
               for
               those
               acts
               though
               otherwise
               equall
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               best
               which
               are
               done
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               .
               Prayers
               or
               solemn
               services
               officiated
               by
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               justice
               awarded
               by
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               are
               more
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               more
               beneficiall
               unto
               men
               ;
               than
               if
               the
               same
               Act
               or
               Offices
               were
               more
               accurately
               performed
               by
               private
               men
               without
               a
               calling
               .
               Now
               Iob
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               men
               became
               
                 pro
                 modulo
              
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               by
               obedience
               .
               It
               was
               the
               greater
               measure
               of
               their
               obedience
               ,
               which
               made
               their
               service
               more
               acceptable
               .
               But
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               did
               result
               or
               issue
               from
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               which
               hee
               voluntarily
               and
               on
               purpose
               tooke
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               ,
               performe
               obedience
               more
               than
               sufficient
               for
               dissolving
               the
               force
               and
               strength
               of
               that
               disobedience
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               which
               the
               Devill
               had
               wrought
               in
               the
               Father
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               which
               with
               its
               curse
               became
               hereditary
               to
               his
               sinfull
               posterity
               .
               The
               first
               Adam
               was
               created
               in
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               holinesse
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               soveraignty
               and
               dominion
               .
               The
               second
               Adam
               though
               he
               were
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               molded
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               even
               from
               his
               first
               conception
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ;
               he
               who
               was
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               God
               ,
               did
               empty
               or
               annull
               himselfe
               ,
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               This
               was
               the
               
                 terminus
                 ad
                 quem
              
               ,
               
               the
               intrinsecall
               terme
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               first
               humiliation
               ;
               for
               as
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               not
               humble
               or
               empty
               himselfe
               onely
               in
               his
               manhood
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               his
               manhood
               ,
               after
               it
               was
               assumed
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               very
               assumption
               of
               the
               manhood
               thus
               moulded
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               His
               humility
               as
               man
               was
               the
               humility
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               affected
               but
               a
               native
               branch
               of
               his
               present
               calling
               .
               His
               obedience
               was
               not
               forced
               by
               constraint
               or
               feare
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               than
               a
               branch
               ,
               the
               very
               essence
               of
               his
               calling
               .
               For
               he
               tooke
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               put
               upon
               him
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               upon
               Iob.
               Nor
               was
               his
               obedience
               as
               man
               more
               excellent
               than
               any
               other
               mans
               had
               been
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               root
               or
               originall
               onely
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               formall
               effect
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               which
               he
               tooke
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               most
               compleat
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               end
               or
               finall
               effect
               .
               For
               having
               annulled
               himself
               by
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               hee
               further
               humbled
               himselfe
               and
               became
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               .
               Other
               servants
               may
               with
               their
               earthly
               Masters
               consent
               ▪
               be
               set
               free
               ;
               and
               supreme
               authority
               may
               in
               some
               cases
               command
               their
               Masters
               to
               set
               them
               free
               .
               But
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               was
               so
               closely
               united
               ,
               or
               wedded
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               cut
               off
               or
               divorced
               from
               him
               ,
               save
               onely
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               which
               was
               a
               servile
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               service
               .
               But
               in
               what
               peculiar
               acts
               was
               the
               obedience
               
               or
               exercise
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               tooke
               upon
               him
               ,
               most
               conspicuous
               or
               more
               remarkable
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               been
               in
               other
               men
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               usuall
               to
               our
               Saviour
               than
               to
               any
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               any
               sacred
               Writer
               ,
               or
               other
               Messenger
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               to
               tell
               his
               hearers
               that
               hee
               came
               not
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               was
               sent
               ,
               that
               being
               sent
               he
               came
               not
               to
               doe
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               ;
               that
               hee
               spake
               nothing
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               Father
               had
               appointed
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               spake
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               did
               .
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               hee
               that
               spake
               as
               never
               man
               spake
               ,
               and
               did
               those
               works
               which
               none
               besides
               could
               doe
               ,
               should
               so
               often
               use
               these
               or
               like
               speeches
               to
               his
               Auditors
               .
               Sure
               ,
               his
               speeches
               unto
               this
               purpose
               are
               neither
               apologeticall
               ,
               nor
               preventive
               :
               as
               if
               his
               authority
               had
               been
               more
               questionable
               ,
               or
               his
               practices
               more
               suspitious
               ,
               than
               the
               authority
               and
               practices
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               men
               had
               been
               .
               And
               what
               was
               it
               then
               that
               gave
               occasion
               to
               this
               peculiar
               forme
               of
               speech
               ,
               or
               made
               the
               use
               of
               it
               so
               familiar
               and
               frequent
               ?
               All
               his
               speeches
               to
               this
               purpose
               are
               but
               the
               characters
               or
               expressions
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               which
               hee
               tooke
               upon
               him
               .
               His
               whole
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               his
               undertakings
               and
               encounters
               with
               this
               stubborne
               people
               ,
               or
               with
               Satan
               and
               his
               instruments
               ,
               might
               have
               testified
               to
               any
               considerate
               ,
               unpartiall
               man
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               being
               left
               free
               to
               himselfe
               would
               have
               adventured
               upon
               them
               out
               of
               the
               deliberate
               choise
               of
               an
               humane
               
               or
               reasonable
               will.
               Specially
               his
               last
               sufferings
               were
               such
               as
               no
               wise
               man
               ,
               how
               godly
               soever
               ,
               would
               have
               undergone
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               had
               been
               put
               upon
               him
               by
               authority
               supreme
               and
               irresistable
               .
               We
               may
               further
               observe
               ,
               how
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               which
               had
               layed
               quiet
               for
               three
               and
               thirty
               yeares
               without
               any
               Crisis
               of
               their
               difference
               ,
               did
               upon
               the
               approach
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               begin
               to
               struggle
               ,
               but
               without
               all
               strife
               or
               hostile
               dissention
               ,
               as
               Esau
               and
               Iacob
               towards
               the
               time
               of
               their
               birth
               had
               done
               in
               their
               mothers
               wombe
               :
               Even
               in
               the
               height
               of
               that
               triumphant
               and
               more
               than
               royall
               entertainment
               ,
               which
               the
               multitude
               made
               him
               at
               his
               entrance
               into
               Jerusalem
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               then
               come
               to
               take
               possession
               of
               the
               Crowne
               of
               his
               father
               David
               ,
               even
               whilest
               his
               eares
               were
               filled
               with
               these
               and
               the
               like
               acclamations
               ,
               
                 Hosanna
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 David
                 :
              
               He
               began
               to
               be
               troubled
               in
               spirit
               ,
               whilest
               the
               forme
               or
               nature
               of
               man
               did
               suggest
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               correct
               what
               the
               forme
               of
               man
               did
               suggest
               ,
               and
               sway
               him
               another
               way
               .
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 ?
                 Father
                 save
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 houre
                 :
              
               *
               So
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               of
               man
               could
               not
               but
               wish
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               but
               apprehend
               this
               houre
               as
               an
               houre
               of
               evill
               :
               and
               evill
               ,
               as
               evill
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               desired
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man.
               Reason
               cannot
               but
               desire
               or
               wish
               the
               prevention
               or
               removall
               of
               it
               .
               But
               though
               he
               were
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 learned
                 obedience
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 .
              
               *
               Hee
               resolves
               not
               to
               doe
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               liking
               ,
               
               but
               as
               his
               Father
               should
               appoint
               him
               .
               And
               hence
               hee
               instantly
               overballanced
               the
               former
               naturall
               desire
               or
               inclination
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               man
               with
               the
               serious
               consideration
               of
               his
               office
               or
               present
               calling
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               taken
               upon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               For
               as
               it
               were
               recalling
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               addeth
               ;
               but
               
                 therefore
                 came
                 I
                 unto
                 this
                 houre
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               suffer
               all
               the
               evills
               incident
               to
               man
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Afterwards
               ,
               when
               his
               agony
               came
               upon
               him
               ,
               his
               wonted
               naturall
               inclination
               of
               the
               forme
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               sway
               of
               the
               reasonable
               soule
               became
               more
               strong
               :
               and
               hence
               he
               puts
               his
               former
               wish
               or
               intimation
               ,
               [
               Father
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               save
               me
               from
               this
               houre
               ]
               into
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               prayer
               ;
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 let
                 this
                 cup
                 passe
                 from
                 mee
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               overswaies
               this
               naturall
               inclination
               or
               desire
               as
               hee
               was
               man
               ,
               with
               a
               stronger
               desire
               or
               delight
               to
               doe
               the
               office
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               counterchecks
               that
               prayer
               which
               hee
               had
               conceived
               as
               man
               ,
               with
               a
               prayer
               which
               hee
               had
               conceived
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               with
               a
               prayer
               of
               consecration
               ,
               
                 neverthelesse
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 willest
                 :
              
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               Though
               it
               bee
               just
               and
               reasonable
               which
               I
               desire
               ;
               so
               just
               ,
               as
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               deny
               the
               like
               to
               any
               other
               man
               in
               my
               case
               ;
               yet
               seeing
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               thy
               handmaid
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               no
               other
               man
               hath
               beene
               ,
               I
               wholly
               submit
               my selfe
               unto
               thy
               will
               ,
               and
               consecrate
               my selfe
               unto
               thy
               service
               ,
               how
               hard
               soever
               it
               shall
               prove
               .
               Abraham
               ,
               wee
               know
               ,
               waxed
               bold
               with
               God
               by
               often
               reiterating
               and
               renewing
               
               the
               forme
               of
               his
               petition
               for
               Sodom
               .
               First
               hee
               prayed
               that
               God
               would
               spare
               the
               Citie
               for
               fifty
               righteous
               men
               ,
               then
               for
               forty
               ,
               then
               for
               thirty
               ,
               and
               lastly
               descends
               to
               ten
               :
               His
               boldnesse
               was
               grounded
               upon
               a
               dictate
               of
               nature
               or
               common
               principle
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               farre
               from
               him
               who
               was
               to
               doe
               justice
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               slay
               the
               righteous
               with
               the
               wicked
               .
               Suppose
               ,
               God
               had
               said
               to
               Abraham
               at
               his
               first
               petition
               thus
               ,
               Abraham
               at
               thy
               request
               I
               will
               for
               this
               time
               spare
               the
               men
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               thou
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               supplicate
               for
               them
               will
               become
               their
               baile
               ,
               and
               stand
               between
               them
               and
               that
               storme
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               which
               must
               shortly
               goe
               out
               against
               them
               from
               my
               fiery
               presence
               ;
               would
               this
               hard
               condition
               have
               been
               accepted
               by
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               accepted
               with
               patience
               ?
               Would
               hee
               not
               have
               opposed
               this
               former
               principle
               with
               greater
               vehemencie
               and
               passion
               ,
               [
               To
               slay
               the
               righteous
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               be
               farre
               from
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               :
               shall
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               thus
               farre
               transgresse
               the
               rule
               of
               justice
               ?
               ]
               Yet
               may
               we
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               righteous
               Abraham
               ,
               though
               instiled
               the
               friend
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               so
               much
               lesse
               sinfull
               than
               the
               most
               sinfull
               man
               in
               Sodom
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               was
               more
               righteous
               than
               Abraham
               .
               And
               what
               then
               could
               restraine
               this
               just
               and
               holy
               One
               for
               making
               the
               same
               plea
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               Abraham
               for
               himselfe
               might
               have
               made
               ,
               which
               without
               offence
               unto
               his
               Lord
               ,
               hee
               did
               often
               make
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               so
               many
               righteous
               men
               ,
               not
               as
               were
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               supposed
               possibly
               might
               be
               
               in
               Sodom
               ?
               Onely
               this
               ;
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               who
               is
               equall
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               and
               purpose
               that
               hee
               might
               dissolve
               the
               works
               which
               the
               Devill
               had
               wrought
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               had
               taken
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               had
               made
               his
               humane
               flesh
               ,
               and
               humane
               blood
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               parts
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               yet
               as
               appurtenances
               of
               the
               Divine
               person
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               onely
               found
               in
               the
               fashion
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               was
               invested
               with
               the
               essentiall
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               perfection
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Lord.
               Now
               the
               body
               or
               humane
               nature
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               not
               a
               servant
               to
               his
               Divine
               person
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               whose
               will
               hee
               was
               in
               the
               humane
               nature
               to
               performe
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               should
               cost
               him
               .
               For
               unto
               this
               purpose
               onely
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               did
               hee
               take
               both
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               and
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               in
               them
               and
               by
               them
               accomplish
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               As
               for
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               humiliation
               ,
               was
               in
               
                 bonis
                 patris
              
               ;
               the
               goods
               and
               possession
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               as
               every
               servant
               (
               properly
               so
               called
               )
               is
               the
               goods
               and
               inheritance
               of
               his
               Master
               .
               His
               sufferings
               in
               this
               nature
               were
               to
               be
               extended
               untill
               the
               full
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               was
               paid
               .
               The
               just
               measure
               of
               these
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               full
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               he
               did
               (
               as
               he
               was
               man
               )
               learne
               by
               experience
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
               Of
               Christs
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               whether
               to
               this
               satisfaction
               the
               suffering
               of
               Hell
               paines
               were
               necessarily
               required
               :
               And
               of
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               his
               Agony
               .
            
             
               1
               THe
               undertakings
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               for
               mans
               Redemption
               did
               for
               the
               most
               part
               consist
               in
               his
               sufferings
               .
               
                 Though
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 Sonne
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               5.8
               .
               )
               
                 yet
                 learned
                 he
                 obedience
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 hee
                 suffered
                 .
              
               Though
               he
               were
               alwayes
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               the
               onely
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               suffer
               hee
               did
               not
               any
               longer
               than
               whilest
               he
               was
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               Of
               all
               true
               service
               or
               Apprentiship
               ,
               obedience
               is
               the
               speciall
               property
               :
               the
               greatest
               perfection
               whereunto
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               or
               one
               under
               legall
               command
               can
               pretend
               .
               Now
               the
               perfection
               of
               obedience
               cannot
               by
               any
               meanes
               either
               bee
               better
               exemplified
               or
               approved
               ,
               than
               by
               patience
               in
               suffering
               .
               Servants
               (
               saith
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.18
               ,
               19
               ,
               &c.
               )
               
                 be
                 subject
                 unto
                 your
                 Masters
                 with
                 all
                 feare
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 gentle
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 froward
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 thanke
                 worthy
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 conscience
                 toward
                 God
                 endure
                 griefe
                 ,
                 suffering
                 wrongfully
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 glory
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 yee
                 bee
                 buffeted
                 for
                 your
                 faults
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 patiently
                 ?
                 but
                 if
                 when
                 you
                 doe
                 well
                 and
                 suffer
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 yee
                 take
                 it
                 patiently
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 acceptable
                 with
                 God.
                 For
                 even
                 hereunto
                 were
                 yee
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 also
                 suffered
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 leaving
                 us
                 an
                 example
                 that
                 yee
                 should
                 follow
                 his
                 steps
                 :
                 who
                 did
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 guile
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 reviled
                 ,
                 reviled
                 not
                 againe
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 he
                 threatned
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 committed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 judgeth
                 righteously
                 :
                 who
                 his
                 owne
                 selfe
                 bare
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               this
               unspeakeable
               obedience
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               vouchsafing
               to
               suffer
               for
               us
               ,
               with
               unimitable
               patience
               what
               hee
               had
               in
               no
               degree
               deserved
               :
               wee
               who
               were
               by
               naturall
               condition
               slaves
               to
               Satan
               ,
               were
               fully
               redeemed
               unto
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
               Of
               what
               kinde
               soever
               his
               sufferings
               were
               ,
               such
               and
               so
               many
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               all
               so
               patiently
               sustained
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               made
               a
               full
               and
               perfect
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               ancient
               and
               our
               English
               Liturgie
               expresseth
               .
               And
               that
               hee
               made
               a
               full
               and
               perfect
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               the
               sinnes
               (
               whether
               of
               disobedience
               or
               impatience
               in
               sufferings
               )
               of
               all
               those
               men
               who
               are
               in
               any
               degree
               redeemed
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               questioned
               by
               any
               Christian
               whether
               in
               truth
               or
               profession
               onely
               ,
               who
               grant
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               make
               any
               true
               and
               proper
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               Concerning
               the
               extent
               of
               mans
               redemption
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               wee
               shall
               ,
               if
               God
               give
               leave
               ,
               discourse
               hereafter
               .
               But
               whether
               unto
               this
               full
               and
               perfect
               satisfaction
               which
               hee
               undertook
               to
               make
               for
               men
               ,
               if
               not
               universally
               (
               as
               our
               Church
               teacheth
               )
               yet
               as
               all
               reformed
               Churches
               agree
               ,
               indefinitely
               taken
               :
               it
               were
               necessary
               ,
               requisite
               ,
               
               or
               expedient
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               in
               our
               nature
               undergoe
               the
               same
               penalties
               or
               sufferings
               in
               kinde
               ,
               which
               without
               his
               satisfaction
               for
               them
               ,
               all
               mankinde
               should
               have
               suffered
               ,
               is
               a
               question
               which
               of
               late
               yeares
               hath
               troubled
               even
               those
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               which
               agree
               upon
               this
               generall
               ;
               that
               his
               satisfaction
               was
               most
               full
               and
               all-sufficient
               .
               The
               heat
               of
               this
               contention
               is
               unto
               this
               day
               rather
               abated
               ,
               than
               extinguished
               .
               Now
               the
               paines
               which
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               Adam
               himselfe
               ,
               without
               full
               satisfaction
               made
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               in
               justice
               have
               suffered
               ,
               were
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               ,
               perpetuall
               durance
               in
               that
               unquenchable
               fire
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               old
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
               Whether
               this
               fire
               ,
               be
               it
               materiall
               or
               immateriall
               ,
               or
               more
               then
               equivalent
               perhaps
               unto
               materiall
               fire
               ,
               did
               seize
               upon
               the
               humane
               soule
               or
               body
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               upon
               both
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               Agony
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               is
               the
               point
               or
               probleme
               now
               in
               question
               .
               The
               affirmative
               part
               of
               this
               probleme
               hath
               been
               averred
               by
               some
               in
               their
               publike
               writings
               under
               the
               title
               of
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Cause
              
               ;
               so
               dignified
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               was
               in
               those
               daies
               maintained
               stiffly
               by
               such
               as
               deemed
               thēselves
               more
               holy
               than
               other
               men
               ,
               at
               least
               more
               Orthodoxall
               in
               points
               of
               sacred
               doctrine
               than
               their
               Fathers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               (
               by
               confession
               of
               their
               owne
               consciences
               )
               more
               learned
               than
               themselves
               .
               Others
               taking
               this
               for
               granted
               that
               Christ
               did
               suffer
               all
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               have
               been
               so
               farre
               overswaid
               with
               
               their
               adherence
               unto
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               to
               misdeem
               that
               Article
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               concerning
               Christs
               descending
               into
               Hell
               ,
               or
               
                 ad
                 inferos
              
               ,
               to
               incline
               this
               way
               ;
               as
               if
               to
               beleeve
               Christ
               did
               descend
               into
               hell
               ,
               had
               been
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               suffered
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               in
               his
               Agony
               ,
               in
               the
               garden
               or
               upon
               the
               crosse
               .
               But
               if
               this
               had
               been
               any
               part
               of
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               that
               Article
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               whosoever
               were
               the
               first
               Composers
               of
               the
               Apostolique
               Creed
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               have
               it
               in
               the
               Latin
               ,
               &
               especially
               in
               the
               English
               would
               haue
               exprest
               thēselves
               in
               plainer
               termes
               .
               For
               if
               by
               [
               Hell
               ]
               in
               that
               Article
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               had
               been
               by
               them
               meant
               or
               intended
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               said
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               descended
               into
               hell
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               hell
               had
               ascended
               up
               unto
               him
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               garden
               or
               on
               the
               Crosse
               .
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               did
               truely
               descend
               into
               the
               nethermost
               Hell
               may
               with
               greater
               ease
               ,
               and
               more
               probability
               bee
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               as
               well
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               New
               ;
               than
               his
               suffring
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               ,
               can
               be
               inferred
               from
               either
               Testament
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
               That
               Christ
               did
               after
               his
               death
               or
               dissolution
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               descend
               into
               hell
               ,
               such
               as
               maintain
               his
               suffering
               the
               very
               paines
               of
               Hell
               ,
               do
               generally
               deny
               .
               But
               to
               omit
               this
               incongruous
               paradox
               ,
               or
               this
               preposterous
               expression
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Christs
               descention
               into
               hell
               should
               intimate
               his
               suffering
               of
               Hell-paine
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               to
               examine
               the
               reasons
               which
               have
               been
               or
               may
               be
               brought
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               or
               was
               to
               suffer
               such
               paines
               
               whensoever
               or
               in
               what
               place
               soever
               .
               All
               the
               reasons
               which
               can
               bee
               alledged
               that
               hee
               did
               suffer
               such
               pains
               ,
               must
               either
               be
               drawen
               from
               the
               event
               ,
               or
               some
               experiments
               recorded
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               or
               from
               some
               predictions
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               or
               from
               a
               necessity
               or
               expediencie
               whether
               in
               justice
               ,
               in
               equity
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               his
               abundant
               love
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               No
               necessity
               or
               expediency
               of
               such
               sufferings
               can
               bee
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               pretended
               ,
               but
               either
               for
               satisfying
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               full
               and
               absolute
               conquest
               over
               Satan
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               a
               mercifull
               and
               faithfull
               high
               Priest
               in
               things
               concerning
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               sweet
               comforter
               of
               all
               such
               as
               suffer
               whether
               in
               body
               or
               soule
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               former
               question
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               suffer
               the
               very
               paines
               of
               Hell
               ,
               must
               bee
               proved
               or
               attempted
               from
               his
               speeches
               ,
               gesture
               ,
               or
               other
               experiments
               related
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               in
               their
               accurate
               descriptions
               of
               his
               Agony
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               To
               begin
               then
               with
               the
               relation
               of
               his
               Agony
               .
               That
               is
               related
               at
               large
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               and
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               which
               is
               scarce
               mentioned
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               whose
               speciall
               part
               in
               penning
               this
               sacred
               tragedie
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               remember
               that
               divine
               discourse
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               being
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               repaire
               to
               the
               garden
               beyond
               Cedron
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               so
               often
               frequented
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               opportunity
               of
               this
               place
               made
               Iudas
               of
               a
               secret
               thiefe
               ▪
               an
               open
               Traytor
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               maner
               &
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Agony
               it
               
               self
               are
               most
               fully
               related
               by
               S.
               
                 Luk.
                 cap.
              
               22.
               ver
               .
               39
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 And
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 also
                 followed
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 thē
                 ,
                 Pray
                 that
                 ye
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 thē
                 about
                 a
                 stones
                 cast
                 ,
                 and
                 kneeled
                 down
                 &
                 prayed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Not
               to
               dispute
               about
               the
               phrase
               here
               used
               by
               S.
               Lu.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               whether
               it
               imports
               some
               violent
               withdrawing
               by
               impulsion
               ,
               or
               some
               extraordinary
               instinct
               ,
               or
               whether
               in
               true
               construction
               it
               be
               no
               more
               than
               thus
               ,
               
                 he
                 did
                 voluntarily
                 withdraw
                 himselfe
              
               :
               questionlesse
               he
               was
               by
               the
               one
               meanes
               or
               other
               now
               led
               the
               second
               time
               to
               be
               tempted
               .
               The
               temptation
               was
               grievous
               and
               more
               extraordinary
               then
               his
               former
               temptation
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               Thus
               much
               is
               intimated
               by
               that
               peremptory
               monition
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               [
               
                 Pray
                 that
                 yee
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 :
              
               ]
               partly
               from
               the
               maner
               of
               his
               prayer
               for
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Father
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 willing
                 ,
                 remove
                 this
                 Cup
                 from
                 mee
                 .
              
               The
               question
               is
               what
               Cup
               this
               was
               ,
               whose
               removall
               hee
               desired
               ?
               It
               was
               a
               deadly
               cup
               as
               all
               agree
               ;
               but
               of
               what
               death
               ?
               naturall
               ,
               or
               supernaturall
               ?
               death
               of
               body
               onely
               ,
               or
               of
               soule
               ?
               Had
               the
               Cup
               which
               he
               so
               feared
               to
               drinke
               ,
               been
               onely
               a
               death
               naturall
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               other
               men
               had
               or
               may
               taste
               of
               ,
               his
               serious
               reiterated
               deprecation
               of
               it
               ,
               would
               in
               some
               mens
               collections
               argue
               lesse
               courage
               or
               resolutiō
               in
               him
               than
               many
               others
               though
               generous
               ,
               yet
               but
               meere
               men
               ,
               have
               exhibited
               either
               at
               the
               approch
               or
               onset
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               very
               conflict
               with
               deadly
               pangs
               ,
               or
               terrors
               .
               Or
               if
               Peter
               at
               this
               time
               
               had
               not
               been
               amazed
               with
               heavinesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               hee
               might
               thus
               have
               crowed
               over
               his
               Master
               ,
               
                 dulce
                 bellum
                 inexpertis
              
               ,
               when
               I
               forewarned
               you
               to
               bee
               good
               unto
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               let
               these
               things
               come
               upon
               you
               ;
               all
               the
               thanks
               I
               had
               for
               my
               paines
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Get
                 thee
                 behinde
                 mee
                 Satan
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 savourest
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 bee
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               *
               And
               yet
               now
               thou
               prayest
               unto
               thy
               Father
               that
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               I
               advised
               thee
               to
               beware
               of
               ,
               may
               not
               fall
               upon
               thee
               .
               Wherein
               then
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               did
               I
               offend
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               were
               in
               foreseeing
               or
               foretelling
               ,
               that
               in
               time
               it
               would
               repent
               thee
               of
               thy
               forward
               resolution
               ?
               But
               admit
               this
               Cup
               whose
               removall
               hee
               now
               prayes
               for
               ,
               were
               more
               than
               either
               the
               feare
               or
               feeling
               of
               a
               naturall
               death
               ,
               though
               accompanied
               with
               more
               grievous
               symptomes
               than
               any
               man
               before
               him
               had
               either
               felt
               or
               feared
               :
               was
               it
               possible
               that
               the
               horror
               of
               it
               should
               not
               bee
               duely
               apprehended
               by
               him
               from
               the
               time
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               resolved
               to
               suffer
               those
               things
               which
               Peter
               counselled
               him
               not
               to
               suffer
               ?
               If
               he
               were
               ignorant
               how
               dearely
               his
               future
               sufferings
               would
               cost
               him
               ,
               why
               did
               hee
               undertake
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sinnes
               by
               them
               ?
               For
               to
               undertake
               any
               businesse
               of
               greater
               consequence
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               knowledge
               in
               part
               commendable
               ,
               without
               due
               and
               constant
               resolution
               ;
               how
               ever
               the
               successe
               fall
               out
               ,
               doth
               alwaies
               prejudice
               ,
               if
               not
               elevate
               the
               just
               esteeme
               of
               the
               undertakers
               discretion
               .
               The
               undertaker
               in
               this
               great
               businesse
               of
               mans
               Redemption
               ,
               was
               the
               
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               wisdome
               no
               man
               can
               too
               highly
               estimate
               ,
               whose
               undertaking
               for
               us
               all
               men
               besides
               himselfe
               doe
               esteeme
               too
               low
               .
               Shall
               wee
               say
               then
               hee
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               should
               befall
               him
               ;
               yet
               ignorant
               of
               them
               as
               man
               ,
               or
               that
               hee
               was
               ignorant
               of
               them
               in
               part
               ,
               in
               part
               did
               foreknow
               them
               ?
               Surely
               as
               hee
               was
               God
               ,
               hee
               did
               know
               all
               things
               before
               they
               were
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               have
               any
               title
               to
               actuall
               being
               .
               For
               infinite
               knowledge
               (
               such
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               Person
               in
               it
               )
               can
               neither
               be
               ignorant
               or
               nescient
               of
               any
               thing
               whether
               future
               ,
               present
               ,
               or
               past
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               thing
               possible
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               possible
               to
               be
               either
               for
               the
               present
               or
               future
               .
               If
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               knowledge
               of
               any
               thing
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               or
               future
               could
               accrue
               or
               result
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               unto
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               either
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               person
               in
               it
               ,
               whether
               
                 ab
                 extra
              
               ,
               from
               occurrences
               which
               happen
               in
               the
               revolution
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               supposed
               determination
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               from
               eternity
               ;
               we
               should
               hence
               be
               enforced
               to
               deny
               that
               the
               wisdome
               or
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               Person
               in
               it
               were
               absolutely
               infinite
               .
               For
               that
               unto
               which
               any
               thing
               can
               accrue
               ,
               or
               bee
               added
               is
               not
               truely
               infinite
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               or
               in
               it selfe
               ;
               can
               be
               no
               otherwise
               infinite
               than
               by
               succession
               ,
               or
               by
               addition
               of
               somewhat
               to
               it
               besides
               it selfe
               .
               If
               it
               were
               true
               which
               some
               avouch
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               ,
               or
               rather
               cannot
               foreknow
               contingents
               future
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               by
               the
               determination
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               :
               this
               supposed
               determination
               of
               his
               will
               
               (
               being
               indeed
               but
               a
               fancy
               or
               transformation
               of
               his
               will
               to
               the
               similitude
               of
               ours
               )
               doth
               make
               his
               knowledge
               absolutely
               infinite
               ,
               being
               of
               it selfe
               onely
               capable
               of
               true
               infinity
               ,
               by
               this
               addition
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               of
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               truely
               infinite
               ;
               not
               by
               occurrences
               
                 ab
                 extra
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Creation
               ,
               but
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               firmely
               beleeve
               .
               As
               for
               the
               manner
               how
               hee
               doth
               know
               ,
               or
               foreknow
               things
               future
               ,
               contingents
               especially
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               which
               I
               could
               wish
               were
               not
               at
               all
               or
               more
               sparingly
               disputed
               ,
               as
               being
               assured
               ,
               that
               this
               point
               of
               all
               others
               now
               questioned
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               determined
               by
               any
               man
               or
               Angel
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               be
               every
               way
               as
               wise
               as
               God
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               wiser
               .
               God
               (
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               )
               I
               verily
               beleeve
               did
               more
               perfectly
               know
               the
               degrees
               and
               qualities
               of
               all
               the
               suffrings
               of
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               than
               he
               himself
               as
               man
               did
               either
               know
               or
               foreknow
               them
               .
               Yet
               did
               not
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               or
               any
               Divine
               person
               ,
               as
               Divine
               ,
               know
               them
               by
               experience
               or
               painefull
               feeling
               as
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               did
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               knowledge
               as
               supereminent
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sense
               or
               humane
               reason
               ,
               as
               the
               Divine
               nature
               is
               to
               the
               nature
               humane
               :
               or
               as
               ubiquitary
               being
               or
               immensity
               is
               to
               circumscriptive
               or
               locall
               presence
               .
               The
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               whether
               wee
               consider
               it
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               or
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               could
               learne
               nothing
               which
               they
               knew
               not
               before
               ,
               by
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Sonne
               :
               yet
               the
               Son
               himselfe
               as
               man
               did
               learne
               obedience
               by
               the
               
               things
               which
               hee
               suffered
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               Whatsoever
               may
               be
               thought
               or
               said
               of
               other
               knowledge
               communicated
               to
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Personall
               union
               :
               yet
               his
               sensible
               or
               experimentall
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               of
               pains
               and
               sorrow
               whether
               incident
               to
               body
               onely
               ,
               or
               to
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               was
               not
               from
               his
               cradle
               infinite
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               compleat
               at
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               as
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               ,
               nor
               then
               so
               exact
               as
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               it
               was
               .
               A
               growth
               or
               increase
               in
               this
               kinde
               of
               knowledge
               is
               granted
               by
               such
               of
               the
               Schoolemen
               ,
               as
               did
               not
               know
               or
               consider
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               be
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               but
               tooke
               this
               to
               bee
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               mortall
               man.
               But
               such
               as
               duely
               consider
               his
               peculiar
               estate
               or
               condition
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               will
               easily
               conceive
               his
               voluntary
               renouncing
               that
               full
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               which
               hee
               now
               hath
               as
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               obedient
               submission
               of
               his
               manhood
               unto
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               to
               haue
               been
               a
               necessary
               part
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               very
               depth
               of
               that
               humiliation
               ,
               or
               exaninition
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               .
               For
               it
               is
               one
               speciall
               good
               quality
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               not
               perfectly
               to
               know
               his
               errand
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               too
               inquisitive
               after
               the
               particular
               contents
               of
               it
               ,
               before
               hee
               be
               sent
               ;
               but
               to
               expect
               instructions
               from
               him
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               an
               Ambassage
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               wee
               take
               it
               then
               as
               granted
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               as
               man
               did
               from
               his
               infancy
               most
               clearly
               foresee
               ,
               or
               distinctly
               know
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               to
               redeeme
               
               mankinde
               ,
               by
               tasting
               the
               bitter
               cup
               of
               death
               for
               them
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               hence
               follow
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               at
               all
               times
               know
               ,
               either
               the
               true
               quality
               ,
               or
               exact
               measure
               of
               the
               paines
               which
               hee
               was
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               by
               his
               Father
               to
               suffer
               ,
               for
               accomplishing
               this
               great
               worke
               undertaken
               by
               him
               .
               For
               of
               all
               things
               that
               can
               bee
               knowen
               by
               men
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               paines
               either
               for
               quality
               ,
               or
               the
               distinct
               measure
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               least
               possible
               without
               experimentall
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               sensible
               feeling
               of
               them
               .
               Many
               Physicians
               haue
               learnedly
               discourst
               of
               the
               severall
               sorts
               of
               feavers
               ,
               and
               calculated
               their
               degrees
               
                 more
                 mathematico
              
               ,
               as
               Mathematicians
               doe
               the
               quantity
               of
               figures
               or
               solid
               bodies
               ,
               or
               revolutions
               of
               the
               Heavens
               .
               But
               the
               reall
               paines
               or
               languishments
               of
               hecticall
               ,
               pestilentiall
               ,
               or
               other
               feavers
               ,
               the
               most
               learned
               Physician
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               distinctly
               know
               or
               calculate
               ,
               unlesse
               hee
               feele
               them
               .
               Or
               in
               case
               by
               sensible
               experience
               he
               knew
               the
               nature
               or
               quality
               ,
               or
               severall
               degrees
               of
               every
               feaver
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               hereby
               enabled
               distinctly
               to
               apprehend
               the
               maladies
               which
               attend
               the
               Gout
               untill
               he
               feele
               them
               .
               Or
               suppose
               he
               knew
               these
               maladies
               from
               the
               highest
               to
               the
               lowest
               degree
               ,
               this
               will
               not
               indoctrinate
               him
               to
               know
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               Stone
               so
               perfectly
               and
               distinctly
               as
               his
               meanest
               Patient
               doth
               which
               hath
               sensible
               experience
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               middle
               degree
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               long
               before
               his
               last
               resort
               unto
               the
               garden
               of
               Gethsemane
               ,
               was
               a
               man
               of
               sorows
               ,
               had
               plentifull
               experience
               of
               humane
               infirmities
               or
               bodily
               maladies
               .
               For
               he
               had
               
               felt
               the
               griefe
               and
               paine
               of
               all
               the
               diseases
               which
               he
               had
               cured
               by
               most
               exact
               and
               perfect
               sympathy
               with
               the
               diseased
               .
               His
               heart
               was
               tunable
               to
               every
               mans
               heart
               ,
               that
               did
               seriously
               impart
               his
               griefe
               of
               minde
               or
               affliction
               of
               body
               unto
               him
               .
               Onely
               in
               laughter
               or
               bodily
               mirth
               hee
               held
               no
               consort
               for
               ought
               we
               reade
               with
               any
               man.
               But
               the
               griefe
               and
               sorow
               which
               in
               the
               garden
               he
               suffered
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               knowen
               by
               sympathy
               .
               The
               protopathy
               was
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               not
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               could
               so
               truely
               sympathize
               with
               him
               in
               this
               griefe
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               meanest
               of
               their
               brethren
               in
               other
               grievances
               or
               afflictions
               .
               For
               never
               was
               there
               on
               earth
               any
               sorow
               like
               unto
               the
               sorow
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Lord
               had
               afflicted
               him
               in
               this
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               .
               Yet
               was
               his
               obedience
               more
               than
               equall
               to
               his
               sorow
               ,
               and
               this
               obedience
               he
               learned
               by
               his
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               if
               in
               this
               houre
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               hee
               learned
               obedience
               ,
               this
               seemes
               to
               argue
               that
               he
               was
               either
               disobedient
               before
               ,
               or
               at
               lest
               wanted
               some
               degree
               or
               part
               of
               obedience
               .
               For
               no
               man
               can
               be
               said
               to
               learne
               that
               lesson
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               already
               most
               perfectly
               by
               heart
               .
               To
               this
               wee
               say
               ,
               That
               how
               ever
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               did
               never
               want
               any
               degree
               or
               part
               of
               habituall
               or
               implanted
               obedience
               ;
               yet
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               actuall
               obedience
               was
               not
               at
               all
               times
               the
               same
               .
               The
               obedience
               which
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               hee
               learned
               ,
               was
               obedience
               passive
               ;
               and
               all
               passive
               obedience
               doth
               properly
               consist
               in
               patient
               suffering
               such
               things
               as
               are
               enjoyned
               by
               lawfull
               
               authority
               ,
               or
               in
               submitting
               our
               wills
               and
               affections
               ,
               not
               our
               bodies
               onely
               unto
               the
               just
               designes
               of
               Superiours
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               at
               all
               times
               wholly
               submitted
               his
               humane
               will
               unto
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               had
               alwayes
               undertaken
               with
               alacrity
               whatsoever
               his
               Father
               had
               appointed
               him
               to
               undertake
               or
               undergoe
               :
               but
               his
               Father
               had
               never
               called
               him
               to
               such
               hard
               service
               as
               in
               this
               houre
               was
               put
               upon
               him
               .
               Now
               if
               obedience
               passive
               consist
               in
               patience
               of
               suffering
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               increase
               ,
               as
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               the
               sufferings
               increase
               ;
               in
               case
               the
               hardest
               service
               bee
               borne
               with
               equall
               patience
               ,
               or
               undertaken
               with
               the
               same
               measure
               of
               submission
               unto
               his
               will
               which
               enjoines
               them
               ,
               that
               meaner
               services
               are
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               true
               measure
               of
               bodily
               paines
               or
               sorow
               of
               minde
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               knowen
               than
               by
               experience
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               as
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               was
               to
               learne
               obedience
               ,
               at
               lest
               some
               new
               degrees
               of
               it
               by
               gaining
               experience
               of
               unusuall
               paines
               and
               sufferings
               .
               And
               such
               questionlesse
               were
               those
               anguishes
               ,
               whether
               of
               soule
               or
               body
               which
               he
               suffered
               in
               the
               garden
               .
               That
               hee
               had
               often
               prayed
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               wee
               reade
               ;
               and
               no
               doubt
               had
               alwayes
               tendred
               his
               petitions
               to
               God
               as
               to
               his
               Father
               with
               such
               humility
               of
               spirit
               ,
               as
               became
               an
               obedient
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               servant
               ,
               as
               did
               best
               befit
               the
               Ideall
               paterne
               of
               all
               true
               obedience
               .
               But
               we
               doe
               not
               reade
               ,
               nor
               have
               wee
               any
               occasion
               or
               hint
               ,
               to
               conjecture
               ,
               that
               at
               any
               time
               before
               this
               hee
               did
               so
               humble
               himselfe
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               time
               he
               did
               ,
               whether
               we
               respect
               
               the
               forme
               or
               tenour
               of
               his
               supplications
               ,
               or
               his
               voice
               or
               bodily
               gesture
               in
               the
               delivery
               of
               them
               .
               All
               the
               circumstances
               of
               these
               his
               supplications
               ,
               are
               accurately
               recorded
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               .
               
                 He
                 was
                 withdrawen
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 withdraw
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Apostles
                 about
                 a
                 stones
                 cast
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               in
               this
               distance
               his
               Apostles
               though
               drousie
               and
               heavie
               ,
               did
               heare
               him
               pray
               distinctly
               ,
               who
               had
               taught
               them
               and
               us
               to
               pray
               for
               our selves
               in
               secret
               ,
               so
               secretly
               as
               that
               none
               besides
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               might
               heare
               them
               .
               As
               for
               his
               gesture
               or
               posture
               of
               body
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               delivery
               of
               his
               prayer
               and
               supplications
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 Cap.
              
               22.
               ver
               .
               41.
               
               
                 Hee
                 went
                 forward
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 and
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 Mark.
              
               14.35
               .
               So
               hee
               might
               doe
               and
               fall
               on
               his
               knees
               as
               S.
               Luke
               relates
               .
               But
               S.
               Matthew
               addes
               ,
               
                 he
                 went
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Father
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 possible
                 let
                 this
                 cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               That
               he
               thrice
               used
               this
               forme
               or
               tenour
               of
               prayer
               ,
               whether
               at
               each
               time
               hee
               used
               the
               same
               posture
               of
               bodie
               ,
               or
               rather
               falling
               on
               his
               knees
               than
               on
               his
               face
               ;
               is
               not
               so
               cleare
               though
               most
               probably
               hee
               did
               so
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               these
               three
               Evangelists
               doe
               intimate
               or
               imply
               in
               the
               accurate
               relations
               of
               these
               circumstances
               ,
               is
               more
               expresly
               recorded
               by
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               5.7
               .
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               hee
               offered
               up
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               with
               strong
               crying
               and
               teares
               .
               And
               no
               wonder
               if
               streames
               of
               teares
               gushed
               from
               his
               eyes
               ,
               when
               his
               whole
               body
               (
               as
               S.
               Luke
               informes
               us
               )
               did
               distill
               blood
               .
               The
               
               full
               importance
               of
               this
               sacred
               passage
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               5.
               from
               the
               fourth
               verse
               to
               the
               ninth
               ,
               seeing
               it
               containes
               matter
               of
               deeper
               mysteries
               than
               most
               Interpreters
               (
               which
               I
               have
               read
               )
               have
               taken
               any
               great
               paines
               to
               sound
               ,
               must
               be
               part
               of
               the
               subject
               of
               another
               following
               Treatise
               ,
               concerning
               his
               consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               Thus
               much
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               take
               as
               granted
               that
               the
               forecited
               seventh
               verse
               of
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               doth
               in
               speciall
               referre
               unto
               the
               supplications
               made
               by
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               Agonie
               :
               and
               will
               be
               the
               best
               Comment
               I
               know
               upon
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               for
               clearing
               that
               point
               now
               in
               question
               [
               what
               Cup
               it
               was
               ,
               for
               whose
               removall
               hee
               thrice
               so
               earnestly
               prayed
               .
               ]
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Hee
                 offered
                 up
                 these
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 unto
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 from
                 death
                 .
              
               This
               is
               exactly
               parallel
               to
               the
               preamble
               which
               our
               Saviour
               used
               before
               the
               full
               ingruence
               or
               paroxysme
               of
               his
               Agony
               ;
               
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 Cup
                 from
                 mee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               No
               man
               doubts
               but
               that
               his
               Father
               was
               able
               to
               save
               him
               from
               dissolution
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               whether
               it
               had
               come
               by
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               by
               violence
               .
               But
               from
               this
               death
               it
               is
               plaine
               he
               did
               not
               save
               him
               .
               Of
               this
               cup
               or
               kinde
               of
               death
               he
               tasted
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               in
               the
               utmost
               extremity
               ,
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               How
               then
               is
               it
               true
               which
               S.
               Paul
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               addeth
               ,
               
                 that
                 after
                 hee
                 offered
                 up
                 prayers
                 with
                 strong
                 crying
                 and
                 teares
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 feared
                 :
                 Or
              
               (
               as
               others
               reade
               )
               
                 for
                 his
                 piety
              
               .
               Whether
               reading
               
               we
               follow
               ,
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               the
               just
               importance
               of
               our
               Apostles
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               thus
               much
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 was
                 delivered
              
               from
               that
               which
               hee
               so
               much
               feared
               ,
               though
               with
               a
               pious
               feare
               :
               for
               out
               of
               such
               a
               feare
               hee
               offered
               up
               his
               prayers
               with
               strong
               crying
               and
               teares
               .
               The
               Cup
               then
               which
               hee
               so
               earnestly
               prayed
               might
               passe
               from
               him
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               cup
               of
               violent
               death
               simply
               considered
               ,
               nor
               as
               accompanied
               with
               all
               the
               indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               Romanes
               ,
               and
               others
               the
               very
               next
               day
               .
               For
               what
               then
               did
               hee
               at
               this
               time
               so
               earnestly
               pray
               ?
               for
               speedy
               release
               or
               deliverance
               from
               the
               heavinesse
               of
               soule
               ,
               or
               anguish
               of
               spirit
               ,
               which
               now
               had
               suddenly
               seized
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               very
               first
               draught
               of
               this
               Cup
               had
               cast
               him
               into
               a
               bloody
               sweat
               ,
               and
               had
               hee
               been
               enforced
               to
               have
               taken
               a
               second
               ,
               or
               third
               deepe
               draught
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               if
               his
               present
               anguish
               had
               been
               for
               some
               few
               houres
               continued
               ,
               hee
               had
               prevented
               the
               cruell
               tortures
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               the
               indignities
               done
               unto
               his
               person
               by
               the
               Jews
               or
               Roman
               Souldiers
               .
               This
               was
               that
               Cup
               which
               Peter
               counselled
               him
               not
               to
               taste
               of
               ,
               for
               whose
               removall
               hee
               never
               prayed
               ,
               as
               being
               fully
               resolved
               to
               pledge
               the
               utmost
               extremity
               of
               their
               malice
               ,
               with
               a
               farre
               greater
               measure
               of
               patience
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               when
               Peter
               drew
               his
               sword
               for
               his
               rescous
               (
               as
               he
               intended
               )
               he
               checks
               him
               againe
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               Matth.
               16.23
               .
               
                 Put
                 up
                 thy
                 sword
                 into
                 the
                 sheath
                 :
                 the
                 Cup
                 which
                 my
                 Father
                 gives
                 mee
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 drink
                 it
                 ?
                 Ioh.
              
               18.11
               .
               But
               that
               cup
               which
               he
               so
               earnestly
               
               did
               pray
               might
               passe
               from
               him
               ,
               did
               certainely
               vanish
               with
               his
               Agony
               ,
               and
               his
               Agony
               did
               endure
               no
               longer
               than
               he
               offered
               up
               his
               supplications
               and
               prayers
               ;
               about
               the
               space
               of
               an
               houre
               .
               There
               remained
               no
               signe
               or
               symptome
               of
               it
               after
               the
               Traitor
               had
               delivered
               him
               up
               into
               his
               enemies
               hands
               .
               Or
               if
               wee
               ponderate
               S.
               Lukes
               relation
               of
               his
               Agony
               aright
               ,
               his
               prayers
               were
               heard
               upon
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               second
               uttering
               of
               them
               .
               Seeing
               ease
               ,
               or
               deliverance
               from
               the
               ingruence
               of
               paines
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               they
               pressed
               for
               the
               present
               desires
               :
               it
               is
               all
               one
               whether
               the
               burthen
               bee
               lessened
               ,
               or
               his
               strength
               to
               beare
               it
               be
               increased
               .
               His
               ease
               and
               comfort
               is
               either
               way
               the
               same
               .
               Admit
               then
               the
               heavy
               burthen
               laid
               upon
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               had
               continued
               the
               same
               or
               perhaps
               increased
               from
               his
               first
               entring
               into
               the
               garden
               :
               yet
               his
               prayers
               were
               heard
               in
               that
               an
               Angel
               was
               sent
               ,
               whether
               to
               strengthen
               him
               or
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               Luke
               22.43
               .
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Originall
               is
               often
               used
               for
               such
               internall
               strength
               ,
               as
               men
               recover
               by
               some
               comfortable
               refection
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               faint
               for
               want
               of
               meat
               ,
               or
               by
               gathering
               their
               spirits
               after
               they
               have
               been
               dissipated
               or
               dejected
               by
               sudden
               feare
               or
               amazement
               .
               It
               would
               perhaps
               be
               accompted
               impertinent
               to
               make
               inquiry
               what
               Angell
               it
               was
               ,
               which
               was
               sent
               to
               comfort
               or
               strengthen
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               that
               extremity
               of
               his
               Agony
               .
               Yet
               many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               of
               moderne
               Interpreters
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               it
               was
               the
               same
               Angel
               which
               did
               annunciate
               his
               birth
               and
               conception
               ,
               
               and
               that
               was
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               .
               Who
               though
               perhaps
               hee
               did
               not
               take
               his
               name
               from
               his
               foreseene
               deputation
               to
               his
               function
               ;
               yet
               did
               hee
               never
               brook
               it
               better
               in
               any
               former
               acts
               of
               his
               ministery
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               present
               service
               .
               His
               name
               imports
               as
               much
               as
               the
               strength
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               time
               hee
               strengtheneth
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               who
               then
               was
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               as
               truely
               God
               as
               man.
               Now
               if
               he
               who
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               did
               receive
               strength
               or
               comfort
               from
               an
               Angel
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               paradox
               or
               soloecisme
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               hee
               learned
               obedience
               by
               the
               things
               which
               he
               suffered
               ,
               or
               that
               these
               present
               sufferings
               were
               unknowen
               to
               him
               as
               man
               ,
               untill
               he
               felt
               them
               .
               For
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               to
               my
               apprehension
               conceived
               ,
               why
               hee
               who
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               might
               not
               be
               capable
               of
               some
               growth
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               experimentall
               especially
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               bodily
               quantity
               or
               strength
               of
               body
               .
               Concerning
               the
               nature
               and
               quality
               of
               those
               sufferings
               wherein
               hee
               was
               strengthened
               or
               comforted
               by
               an
               Angel
               ,
               as
               whether
               they
               were
               naturall
               or
               supernaturall
               ;
               or
               if
               supernaturall
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               the
               very
               paines
               of
               Hell
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               wee
               should
               have
               suffered
               without
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               cannot
               be
               inferred
               either
               from
               the
               unusuall
               forme
               of
               his
               prayers
               uttered
               with
               strong
               cries
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               gesture
               in
               the
               garden
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Some
               there
               be
               who
               take
               his
               bloody
               sweat
               in
               that
               grievous
               Agony
               to
               be
               a
               symptome
               of
               infernall
               paines
               .
               But
               from
               what
               grounds
               either
               in
               
               Philosophy
               or
               Divinity
               ,
               I
               know
               nor
               .
               If
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               or
               hellish
               paines
               (
               so
               some
               distinguish
               )
               be
               procured
               by
               the
               fire
               of
               Hell
               (
               bee
               that
               materiall
               or
               immateriall
               )
               bloody
               sweat
               can
               bee
               no
               probable
               effect
               of
               the
               one
               or
               other
               fire
               .
               Nor
               is
               such
               sweat
               any
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               demonstrative
               signe
               of
               paines
               more
               grievous
               than
               may
               bee
               inflicted
               by
               agents
               ,
               or
               suffered
               by
               patients
               meerely
               naturall
               .
               For
               however
               in
               colder
               Countries
               bloody
               sweats
               bee
               as
               rare
               in
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               as
               showres
               of
               blood
               in
               the
               aire
               :
               yet
               as
               a
               good
               Philosopher
               hath
               long
               agoe
               observed
               ,
               to
               sweat
               blood
               is
               not
               unusuall
               to
               Italians
               ,
               *
               yet
               usuall
               onely
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               to
               men
               of
               that
               Climate
               in
               some
               peculiar
               diseases
               .
               The
               most
               remarkable
               instance
               which
               I
               have
               read
               of
               bloody
               sweat
               in
               a
               man
               not
               opprest
               with
               any
               disease
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               Captaine
               *
               an
               Italian
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               who
               being
               surprized
               by
               the
               subtilty
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               whom
               hee
               had
               trusted
               too
               farre
               upon
               a
               tryste
               of
               Parly
               ,
               and
               thereby
               inforced
               either
               to
               yeeld
               up
               the
               Fort
               which
               he
               had
               stoutly
               maintained
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               be
               presently
               hanged
               :
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               perplexity
               wherewith
               through
               his
               owne
               folly
               hee
               had
               intangled
               himselfe
               ,
               did
               make
               such
               deepe
               impression
               into
               his
               generous
               spirits
               ,
               that
               it
               squeez'd
               blood
               out
               of
               his
               veines
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               as
               man
               ,
               had
               
               a
               more
               full
               apprehension
               of
               all
               the
               malicious
               disgraces
               and
               cruel
               indignities
               which
               his
               enemies
               could
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               than
               this
               Captaine
               had
               .
               The
               measure
               of
               his
               bodily
               sufferings
               and
               personall
               wrongs
               were
               in
               number
               farre
               more
               ,
               and
               for
               quality
               farre
               more
               grievous
               than
               ever
               were
               intended
               to
               this
               Captaine
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               mortall
               man
               by
               their
               enemies
               .
               And
               though
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               was
               in
               it selfe
               an
               ignominious
               and
               cruell
               death
               ,
               yet
               in
               our
               Saviours
               particular
               that
               was
               most
               true
               ,
               
                 mortis
                 modus
                 morte
                 pejor
              
               ;
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               of
               his
               double
               arraignement
               ,
               and
               conviction
               ,
               of
               his
               usage
               before
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               time
               whilst
               the
               malice
               of
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               was
               wreaked
               upon
               him
               was
               more
               grieuous
               then
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               it selfe
               without
               these
               grievous
               concomitants
               could
               have
               been
               .
               To
               scan
               these
               briefly
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               .
               The
               very
               manner
               of
               his
               apprehension
               made
               some
               impression
               of
               sorow
               and
               indignation
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               character
               of
               his
               speech
               ,
               Luk.
               12.32
               ,
               &c
               
                 Then
                 Iesus
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 chife
                 Priests
                 and
                 Captaines
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Elders
                 which
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Be
                 yee
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 a
                 thiefe
                 ,
                 with
                 swords
                 and
                 staves
                 ?
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 dayly
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 yee
                 stretched
                 forth
                 no
                 hand
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 houre
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               so
               no
               question
               did
               their
               binding
               of
               him
               in
               bonds
               by
               all
               probability
               and
               circumstances
               more
               grievous
               and
               more
               disgracefull
               ,
               than
               ordinary
               felons
               ,
               theeves
               ,
               or
               murtherers
               ,
               in
               those
               dayes
               were
               liable
               unto
               ,
               especially
               before
               legall
               conviction
               .
               For
               
               Iudas
               who
               had
               bargained
               with
               the
               high
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               for
               making
               delivery
               of
               him
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               had
               forewarned
               them
               ,
               Matt.
               26.48
               .
               
                 Lead
                 him
                 away
                 safely
              
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               Bee
               sure
               yee
               make
               him
               fast
               .
               Whether
               the
               Traytor
               thus
               spake
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               have
               him
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               or
               onely
               to
               secure
               himselfe
               against
               all
               quirks
               of
               Law
               concerning
               his
               bargaine
               in
               case
               JESUS
               (
               as
               hee
               oft
               had
               done
               )
               should
               escape
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               peremptorily
               determine
               :
               albeit
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               divers
               of
               the
               exquisitest
               Interpreters
               ,
               and
               other
               good
               writers
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Iudas
               betrayed
               him
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               malice
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               covetousnesse
               :
               being
               perswaded
               hee
               was
               able
               to
               quit
               himselfe
               from
               any
               restraint
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               lay
               upon
               him
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               however
               it
               fared
               with
               his
               Master
               ,
               or
               with
               them
               to
               whom
               he
               delivered
               him
               ;
               hee
               resolved
               to
               free
               his
               gainefull
               bargaine
               from
               further
               question
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               the
               probable
               reason
               of
               his
               relentance
               after
               he
               saw
               his
               Master
               condemned
               to
               death
               ,
               without
               all
               hope
               of
               reskue
               or
               reprivall
               .
               So
               it
               often
               falls
               out
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               events
               fall
               out
               worse
               than
               the
               Projectors
               intended
               ,
               albeit
               their
               first
               intentions
               were
               in
               themselves
               wicked
               ,
               the
               consideration
               hereof
               brings
               them
               commonly
               to
               such
               remorse
               ,
               as
               causeth
               despaire
               sooner
               than
               any
               degree
               of
               true
               repentance
               .
               And
               for
               Iudas
               to
               make
               his
               gaine
               ,
               or
               to
               redeeme
               the
               losse
               which
               hee
               had
               suffered
               by
               the
               wast
               of
               ointment
               as
               hee
               interpreted
               it
               ,
               powred
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               by
               the
               delivery
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               although
               hee
               did
               not
               at
               all
               intend
               
               his
               death
               ;
               was
               an
               odious
               treason
               ,
               which
               is
               alwayes
               the
               proper
               fruit
               of
               a
               base
               and
               covetous
               minde
               .
               And
               both
               branch
               and
               fruit
               ,
               the
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               treason
               might
               be
               a
               corrasive
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               occasion
               his
               Agony
               .
               So
               might
               the
               malicious
               disposition
               ,
               and
               ignominious
               proceeding
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               against
               him
               ,
               be
               more
               grievous
               to
               him
               than
               the
               paines
               of
               death
               or
               publique
               disgraces
               which
               he
               suffered
               by
               them
               .
               The
               suborning
               of
               false
               witnesses
               against
               him
               were
               more
               distastfull
               to
               his
               righteous
               soule
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               sufferings
               and
               scornfull
               revilings
               which
               they
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               .
               But
               amongst
               all
               the
               indignities
               which
               Satan
               ,
               and
               his
               instruments
               could
               invent
               ,
               these
               were
               the
               most
               grievous
               .
               First
               their
               begging
               of
               Barabbas
               his
               pardon
               ,
               when
               Pilate
               would
               have
               dismist
               or
               reprived
               JESUS
               .
               This
               was
               a
               cruell
               kinde
               of
               mercy
               ,
               the
               true
               effect
               of
               preposterous
               zeale
               ,
               and
               Pharisaicall
               hypocrisie
               .
               For
               this
               custome
               of
               shewing
               mercy
               ,
               or
               begging
               pardon
               for
               some
               prisoner
               at
               the
               great
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               was
               first
               instituted
               in
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               mercy
               which
               God
               had
               shewed
               unto
               their
               Fathers
               in
               delivering
               them
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               .
               And
               in
               requitall
               of
               this
               extraordinary
               favour
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               had
               shewed
               to
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               they
               deliver
               him
               to
               be
               crucified
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               being
               set
               up
               by
               Pilate
               an
               heathen
               Governour
               in
               competition
               for
               this
               poore
               favour
               with
               Barabbas
               ,
               a
               notable
               rebell
               ,
               thiefe
               ,
               and
               murderer
               .
               Another
               indignity
               was
               the
               sudden
               execution
               of
               this
               most
               unjust
               sentence
               ,
               not
               giving
               him
               
               such
               competent
               time
               as
               other
               prisoners
               had
               to
               dispose
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               preparation
               for
               death
               .
               For
               this
               Session
               was
               not
               called
               for
               him
               but
               for
               others
               who
               had
               been
               in
               custody
               before
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               bargaine
               as
               a
               fragment
               or
               refused
               remnant
               ,
               as
               a
               party
               no
               more
               considerable
               than
               a
               Cutpurse
               taken
               in
               the
               maner
               in
               open
               Court
               whilest
               others
               are
               arraigned
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               indignities
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               Evangelists
               tell
               us
               CHRIST
               did
               foresee
               before
               his
               Agony
               seized
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               might
               not
               the
               foresight
               or
               due
               apprehension
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               lingring
               death
               which
               these
               did
               usher
               in
               ,
               or
               both
               put
               together
               ,
               more
               probably
               cause
               that
               Agony
               and
               sweat
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               then
               the
               apprehension
               of
               death
               and
               indignities
               approaching
               ,
               or
               then
               the
               extremity
               of
               some
               diseases
               doe
               the
               like
               effects
               in
               other
               men
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               As
               for
               the
               sweating
               of
               blood
               in
               some
               diseases
               ,
               that
               is
               never
               occasioned
               by
               any
               apprehension
               of
               the
               disease
               occurrent
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               ingruence
               of
               the
               disease
               it selfe
               ,
               whereof
               it
               is
               an
               effect
               or
               symptome
               .
               Or
               if
               it
               bee
               objected
               that
               our
               Saviour
               might
               have
               a
               deeper
               apprehension
               of
               his
               death
               approaching
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               man
               had
               of
               diseases
               before
               they
               did
               actually
               seize
               upon
               him
               .
               Yet
               is
               there
               no
               reason
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               the
               same
               apprehension
               long
               before
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               garden
               ,
               or
               that
               this
               apprehension
               whether
               of
               death
               or
               indignities
               ,
               should
               not
               bee
               improved
               by
               sensible
               experiments
               of
               the
               violences
               after
               done
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               high
               Priests
               
               hall
               ,
               by
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               scourging
               at
               Pilates
               command
               which
               was
               more
               cruell
               than
               others
               condemned
               to
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               did
               suffer
               ;
               because
               Pilate
               hoped
               that
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               gory
               stripes
               might
               quench
               the
               malitious
               heat
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               acquit
               him
               from
               further
               condemnation
               .
               Yet
               in
               all
               his
               ensuing
               sufferings
               we
               doe
               not
               reade
               or
               finde
               that
               hee
               had
               any
               symptomes
               of
               that
               anguish
               which
               came
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               garden
               :
               Hee
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pray
               unto
               his
               Father
               for
               any
               release
               from
               the
               tortures
               and
               indignities
               ,
               which
               he
               actually
               felt
               by
               sensible
               experience
               ;
               but
               rather
               for
               his
               enemies
               which
               had
               procured
               them
               .
               Or
               if
               his
               bloody
               sweat
               in
               the
               garden
               had
               been
               occasioned
               (
               as
               in
               all
               probability
               it
               was
               not
               )
               from
               any
               foresight
               or
               apprehension
               of
               his
               indigne
               usage
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               whilest
               he
               was
               in
               hold
               or
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               any
               symptome
               of
               hellish
               or
               infernall
               paines
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Yet
               that
               he
               suffered
               such
               paines
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               hath
               been
               avouched
               too
               confidently
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               more
               peevishly
               maintained
               by
               others
               .
               One
               especiall
               ground
               pretended
               for
               this
               ill
               sounding
               doctrine
               is
               ,
               that
               exclamation
               uttered
               by
               him
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ;
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               The
               collections
               which
               many
               learned
               writers
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               have
               drawen
               from
               Calvins
               Comments
               upon
               these
               words
               ,
               are
               too
               plentifull
               to
               be
               here
               inserted
               ;
               and
               the
               imputations
               which
               they
               lay
               upon
               him
               and
               his
               followers
               unanswerable
               ,
               if
               he
               meant
               or
               spake
               
               as
               they
               expresse
               his
               meaning
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               should
               argue
               a
               sensible
               experience
               of
               Hell
               paines
               ,
               or
               the
               worst
               symptomes
               of
               such
               paines
               ,
               as
               either
               despaire
               ,
               distraction
               of
               minde
               ,
               or
               discontent
               .
               I
               should
               be
               very
               sory
               to
               reade
               them
               in
               Calvin
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               writer
               of
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               very
               unwilling
               distinctly
               to
               call
               to
               memory
               some
               passages
               in
               late
               English
               Writers
               which
               to
               my
               remembrance
               incline
               too
               much
               this
               way
               .
               All
               I
               can
               say
               in
               Calvins
               defense
               ,
               if
               hee
               peremptorily
               affirme
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               suffer
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               is
               this
               .
               If
               it
               be
               an
               heresie
               (
               as
               the
               Romish
               Church
               doth
               make
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               gainesay
               them
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               stifly
               maintained
               :
               )
               the
               heresie
               was
               broached
               by
               a
               great
               and
               learned
               Romish
               *
               Cardinall
               before
               Calvin
               wrote
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               pretended
               Judge
               of
               all
               heresies
               ,
               shall
               condemne
               his
               books
               for
               hereticall
               ,
               or
               his
               opinion
               in
               this
               particular
               for
               an
               heresie
               ;
               I
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               perswade
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               am
               able
               )
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               The
               true
               importance
               of
               our
               Saviours
               exclamation
               or
               proclamation
               rather
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               (
               for
               hee
               uttered
               it
               ,
               
                 voce
                 magna
              
               ,
               with
               a
               proclamatory
               voice
               ,
               )
               will
               come
               to
               bee
               scanned
               in
               the
               next
               Treatise
               .
               But
               if
               Satan
               either
               by
               his
               owne
               strength
               ,
               or
               by
               speciall
               permission
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               did
               tempt
               our
               Saviour
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               whether
               immediatly
               or
               mediatly
               by
               the
               malicious
               stratagems
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               prophanesse
               of
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               so
               farre
               as
               to
               proclaime
               his
               owne
               despaire
               or
               diffidence
               
               of
               Gods
               favour
               towards
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               impatience
               or
               discontent
               ;
               it
               would
               bee
               hard
               to
               make
               any
               construction
               of
               our
               Saviours
               prediction
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.30
               .
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 commeth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 nothing
                 in
                 me
              
               ;
               or
               as
               some
               have
               more
               fully
               exprest
               the
               Hebraisme
               ,
               
                 nothing
                 against
                 mee
              
               .
               As
               certainly
               he
               had
               no
               matter
               to
               work
               upon
               ,
               no
               occasion
               of
               solace
               either
               to
               himselfe
               or
               to
               his
               infernall
               associats
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               moved
               him
               to
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               diffidence
               or
               impatience
               .
               For
               our
               Saviour
               questionlesse
               was
               more
               then
               certaine
               by
               a
               more
               excellent
               certainty
               ,
               than
               the
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               saved
               from
               the
               second
               death
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               never
               fall
               away
               from
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               nor
               be
               for
               a
               moment
               forsaken
               of
               him
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               a
               lesse
               faithfull
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               lesse
               mindfull
               of
               speciall
               revelations
               made
               to
               him
               as
               man
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               who
               beleeve
               their
               owne
               speciall
               election
               or
               predestination
               ,
               onely
               upon
               application
               of
               Gods
               generall
               promises
               to
               themselves
               in
               particular
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               internall
               revelations
               made
               to
               him
               as
               man
               ,
               he
               had
               many
               publique
               assurances
               ,
               such
               as
               others
               besides
               himselfe
               did
               heare
               ;
               none
               of
               which
               hee
               did
               ever
               distrust
               or
               doubt
               :
               much
               lesse
               could
               hee
               feare
               lest
               his
               Father
               should
               be
               so
               farre
               displeased
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               ever
               to
               forsake
               him
               .
               Now
               his
               pains
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               were
               grievous
               ,
               and
               the
               indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               intolerable
               :
               yet
               his
               apprehension
               of
               celestiall
               joyes
               due
               unto
               him
               ,
               was
               never
               interrupted
               .
               And
               out
               of
               this
               never
               interrupted
               apprehension
               ,
               or
               rather
               
               view
               of
               these
               joyes
               ,
               
                 hee
                 endured
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               Hebr.
               12.2
               .
               Not
               onely
               his
               apprehension
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               his
               most
               circumspect
               observance
               of
               all
               opportunities
               to
               doe
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               concerning
               him
               fulfilled
               ;
               was
               neuer
               more
               conspicuously
               remarkable
               ,
               whilest
               hee
               was
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               than
               in
               his
               last
               conflict
               with
               death
               .
               The
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               concerning
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               requires
               a
               peculiar
               Treatise
               .
               For
               his
               extraordinary
               circumspection
               about
               that
               very
               point
               of
               time
               wherein
               hee
               uttered
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Eli
                 ,
                 Eli
                 ,
                 lamasabacthani
                 ,
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               abundantly
               testified
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               who
               was
               an
               eare
               witnesse
               of
               his
               speeches
               .
               
                 Now
                 there
                 stood
                 by
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Iesus
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mothers
                 sister
                 ,
                 Mary
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 Cleophas
                 and
                 Mary
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 When
                 Iesus
                 therefore
                 saw
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Disciple
                 standing
                 by
                 whom
                 hee
                 loved
                 ;
                 hee
                 saith
                 unto
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 Woman
                 ,
                 behold
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 .
                 Then
                 saith
                 he
                 to
                 the
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 Behold
                 thy
                 mother
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 that
                 houre
                 that
                 Disciple
                 took
                 her
                 unto
                 his
                 owne
                 home
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               19.25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
               The
               bloody
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               all
               sufficient
               to
               make
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               without
               his
               suffering
               of
               any
               supernaturall
               or
               unknowen
               paines
               .
            
             
               1
               BUt
               however
               the
               former
               pretended
               conclusion
               concerning
               Christs
               suffering
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               their
               symptomes
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               inferred
               either
               from
               his
               bloody
               sweat
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               speeches
               of
               his
               or
               any
               effect
               related
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               :
               yet
               the
               favourers
               of
               this
               conclusion
               rather
               than
               they
               would
               give
               it
               over
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               it
               by
               reason
               drawen
               from
               the
               finall
               cause
               of
               all
               his
               sufferings
               .
               The
               suffering
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               (
               say
               they
               )
               was
               necessarily
               required
               to
               the
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               all
               good
               Christians
               confesse
               hee
               did
               beare
               both
               in
               his
               Agony
               and
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               But
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               this
               assertion
               is
               very
               weak
               ,
               and
               the
               superstructive
               worse
               :
               most
               derogatory
               to
               the
               infinite
               worth
               of
               Christs
               bloody
               Sacrifice
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               required
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               equity
               ,
               whether
               Divine
               or
               humane
               ,
               that
               satisfaction
               for
               wrongs
               done
               should
               alwayes
               be
               made
               in
               kinde
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               counterpassion
               .
               It
               is
               in
               many
               cases
               more
               full
               and
               more
               sufficient
               when
               it
               is
               made
               by
               equivalencie
               ,
               than
               if
               it
               were
               made
               in
               kinde
               .
               As
               in
               case
               a
               man
               in
               his
               rage
               should
               cruelly
               beate
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               butcher
               
               his
               cattell
               :
               to
               permit
               the
               party
               which
               suffered
               the
               wrong
               whether
               in
               his
               person
               or
               in
               his
               goods
               ,
               to
               exercise
               the
               like
               rage
               or
               cruelty
               upon
               his
               person
               or
               live-goods
               ,
               which
               did
               the
               wrong
               ,
               could
               be
               no
               true
               satisfaction
               either
               to
               the
               law
               ,
               or
               party
               wronged
               ,
               but
               rather
               beastly
               revenge
               .
               The
               best
               satisfaction
               which
               in
               this
               case
               could
               be
               awarded
               to
               the
               party
               wronged
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               give
               him
               such
               contentment
               in
               one
               kinde
               or
               other
               ,
               as
               might
               in
               reason
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               passion
               ,
               be
               as
               beneficiall
               and
               usefull
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               fury
               and
               rage
               which
               did
               the
               wrong
               ,
               were
               in
               just
               estimation
               hurtfull
               :
               and
               yet
               such
               withall
               ,
               as
               should
               make
               the
               offender
               ,
               as
               unwilling
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               wrong
               againe
               ,
               as
               the
               party
               wronged
               or
               any
               in
               his
               case
               would
               be
               to
               suffer
               it
               .
               This
               is
               the
               onely
               true
               satisfaction
               which
               in
               the
               same
               or
               like
               case
               could
               be
               justly
               made
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               whose
               true
               intendment
               alwayes
               is
               to
               make
               all
               men
               willing
               to
               doe
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               they
               desire
               should
               bee
               done
               unto
               them
               :
               unwilling
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               not
               have
               done
               unto
               themselves
               .
               Our
               father
               Adam
               had
               wronged
               our
               common
               nature
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               us
               had
               offended
               our
               Creator
               more
               grievously
               ,
               than
               any
               man
               can
               wrong
               another
               .
               Now
               in
               that
               our
               God
               and
               Creator
               is
               withall
               the
               eternall
               rule
               of
               justice
               ,
               or
               rather
               Justice
               it selfe
               ;
               it
               was
               requisite
               that
               satisfaction
               should
               bee
               made
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               fullest
               degree
               .
               For
               one
               man
               ,
               for
               all
               men
               which
               had
               done
               this
               wrong
               ,
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               infinite
               Majestie
               either
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               was
               impossible
               .
               Though
               
               all
               mankinde
               had
               been
               condemned
               to
               suffer
               uncessantly
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               they
               might
               by
               this
               meanes
               have
               been
               continually
               making
               satisfaction
               ,
               but
               never
               have
               made
               it
               ;
               albeit
               their
               sufferings
               had
               been
               endlesse
               .
               Therefore
               was
               this
               great
               work
               undertaken
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               made
               man
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Suppose
               then
               all
               this
               had
               been
               foreknown
               ,
               before
               our
               Saviour
               was
               incarnate
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               and
               the
               sentence
               denounced
               against
               them
               ;
               it
               would
               have
               been
               a
               more
               grievous
               sinne
               in
               our
               first
               Parents
               or
               in
               any
               of
               their
               posterity
               ,
               than
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               old
               Serpent
               in
               seducing
               them
               or
               us
               to
               yeeld
               to
               his
               suggestions
               ,
               to
               have
               besought
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               should
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               us
               in
               the
               very
               same
               kind
               ,
               which
               we
               should
               have
               made
               ,
               but
               could
               never
               make
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               suffering
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell.
               That
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               might
               suffer
               such
               paines
               as
               the
               damned
               shall
               doe
               ,
               was
               perhaps
               the
               desire
               of
               Satan
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               great
               Enemy
               of
               mankinde
               did
               most
               earnestly
               labour
               to
               effect
               .
               And
               if
               thus
               he
               did
               but
               desire
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               greatest
               actuall
               sinne
               ,
               which
               either
               hee
               or
               his
               infernall
               associats
               ever
               had
               committed
               ,
               or
               can
               commit
               .
               Whatsoever
               they
               might
               desire
               ,
               all
               that
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               could
               require
               of
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               after
               hee
               became
               our
               surety
               ,
               was
               to
               make
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               against
               his
               Deity
               ,
               or
               the
               eternall
               rule
               of
               justice
               .
               But
               all
               this
               he
               knew
               might
               bee
               accomplished
               by
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               after
               a
               more
               excellent
               maner
               ,
               than
               either
               by
               exercising
               
               his
               wrath
               due
               unto
               us
               ,
               or
               by
               suffering
               Satan
               whose
               redemption
               his
               Sonne
               did
               no
               way
               undertake
               ,
               to
               wreake
               the
               utmost
               of
               his
               malice
               or
               foehood
               against
               mankinde
               upon
               him
               .
               For
               my selfe
               amongst
               others
               ,
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               I
               could
               never
               understand
               the
               language
               of
               many
               professed
               Divines
               ,
               who
               would
               perswade
               us
               that
               the
               full
               vialls
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               due
               unto
               our
               sinnes
               were
               powred
               upon
               his
               Sonne
               .
               Whatsoever
               their
               meaning
               be
               ,
               which
               I
               presume
               is
               much
               better
               ,
               than
               I
               can
               gather
               from
               their
               expressions
               ,
               the
               maner
               of
               speech
               (
               to
               say
               no
               worse
               )
               is
               very
               improper
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               unpleasant
               .
               For
               how
               was
               it
               possible
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               should
               bee
               wroth
               with
               him
               in
               whom
               alone
               he
               was
               alwayes
               well
               pleased
               .
               But
               wrath
               or
               anger
               against
               any
               one
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               the
               effects
               of
               some
               displeasure
               precedent
               :
               and
               no
               satisfaction
               can
               be
               made
               whilest
               displeasure
               is
               taken
               ,
               or
               wrath
               kindled
               against
               the
               party
               which
               seeks
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               or
               reconciliation
               .
               Now
               the
               infliction
               or
               permission
               of
               Hell
               paines
               to
               bee
               inflicted
               upon
               any
               ,
               is
               the
               award
               not
               of
               Gods
               judgement
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               wrath
               and
               fury
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               it
               be
               objected
               that
               our
               sinnes
               were
               infinite
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               number
               yet
               for
               quality
               ,
               because
               committed
               against
               an
               infinite
               Majestie
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               no
               satisfaction
               according
               to
               the
               exact
               rule
               of
               justice
               could
               bee
               made
               without
               punishment
               ,
               or
               penalties
               truely
               infinite
               :
               the
               answere
               is
               as
               Orthodoxall
               ,
               as
               easie
               or
               common
               ,
               That
               the
               satisfaction
               made
               for
               us
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               more
               truely
               infinite
               ,
               than
               the
               sinnes
               
               of
               mankind
               were
               .
               For
               it
               was
               absolutely
               infinite
               .
               
                 Non
                 quia
                 passus
                 est
                 infinita
                 ,
                 sed
                 quia
                 qui
                 passus
                 est
                 erat
                 infinitus
                 .
              
               The
               person
               or
               party
               who
               made
               satisfaction
               for
               us
               ,
               or
               party
               which
               undertooke
               the
               satisfaction
               ,
               was
               both
               in
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               in
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               truely
               infinite
               ,
               as
               the
               Majesty
               and
               goodnesse
               whom
               we
               had
               offended
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               exact
               satisfaction
               was
               required
               :
               both
               of
               them
               were
               both
               wayes
               absolutely
               infinite
               .
               J
               omit
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               such
               calculatory
               arguments
               ,
               as
               this
               ;
               [
               Our
               sinnes
               were
               absolutely
               infinite
               ,
               because
               committed
               against
               an
               infinite
               Majesty
               ,
               ]
               as
               too
               well
               knowen
               to
               most
               students
               ,
               and
               often
               enough
               ,
               if
               not
               too
               often
               deciphered
               in
               other
               of
               my
               meditations
               .
               For
               this
               being
               admitted
               ,
               all
               sinnes
               should
               bee
               equall
               ,
               because
               all
               are
               committed
               against
               the
               same
               infinite
               Majesty
               and
               goodnesse
               .
               As
               for
               the
               true
               measure
               of
               our
               sinnes
               and
               ill
               deservings
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               measure
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               against
               them
               :
               and
               that
               is
               but
               equall
               to
               the
               severall
               degrees
               of
               our
               disobedience
               to
               his
               most
               holy
               Lawes
               and
               Commandements
               .
               This
               then
               we
               verily
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               the
               full
               height
               and
               measure
               of
               all
               disobedience
               and
               rebellions
               against
               God
               ,
               was
               neither
               higher
               or
               greater
               than
               the
               obedience
               which
               his
               Sonne
               performed
               in
               our
               flesh
               ,
               or
               whilest
               hee
               stood
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               servant
               :
               that
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               was
               never
               so
               much
               displeased
               at
               all
               our
               disobediences
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               ,
               or
               with
               their
               obedience
               that
               are
               truely
               ingraffed
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               his
               obedience
               
               in
               his
               sufferings
               .
               Both
               parts
               of
               this
               conclusion
               may
               with
               facility
               be
               evinced
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               all
               men
               which
               have
               subscribed
               unto
               ,
               or
               doe
               admit
               the
               principles
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               whether
               Legall
               or
               Evangelicall
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               was
               a
               maxime
               undoubted
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               obedience
               was
               better
               than
               sacrifice
               :
               the
               corrollary
               or
               consequence
               of
               which
               maxime
               doth
               amount
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               obedience
               without
               sacrifice
               ,
               was
               alwayes
               better
               than
               sacrifice
               without
               obedience
               .
               Yet
               such
               sacrifices
               ,
               as
               were
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               being
               offered
               out
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               obedience
               ,
               were
               alwayes
               more
               acceptable
               than
               obedience
               alone
               .
               Such
               sacrifices
               as
               were
               appointed
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               were
               offered
               in
               obedience
               and
               out
               of
               conformity
               to
               his
               Law
               ,
               were
               abominable
               .
               The
               principall
               part
               of
               obedience
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               required
               ,
               was
               the
               humble
               confession
               of
               the
               parties
               sinnes
               ,
               for
               whose
               sakes
               they
               were
               offered
               .
               This
               confession
               was
               made
               over
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               beasts
               which
               were
               offered
               :
               the
               parties
               offering
               them
               alwayes
               acknowledging
               either
               expresly
               by
               their
               tongues
               ,
               or
               implicitly
               in
               heart
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               better
               deserved
               a
               cruell
               death
               than
               the
               dumbe
               creatures
               ,
               which
               they
               sacrificed
               had
               done
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               Legall
               sacrifices
               were
               then
               acceptable
               ,
               when
               their
               offerers
               put
               on
               such
               affections
               ,
               as
               David
               maketh
               expression
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               people
               plagued
               for
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               at
               lest
               when
               the
               punishment
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               came
               suddenly
               upon
               them
               through
               his
               folly
               .
               
                 Loe
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 
                 wickedly
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 sheepe
                 what
                 have
                 they
                 done
                 ?
              
               *
               Yet
               even
               whilest
               the
               best
               of
               Gods
               people
               thus
               affected
               did
               offer
               the
               best
               kinde
               of
               Legall
               Sacrifices
               (
               bullocks
               whilst
               their
               hornes
               and
               hoofes
               began
               to
               spread
               ,
               )
               their
               sacrifice
               and
               obedience
               did
               but
               lovingly
               meet
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               mutually
               wedded
               or
               betrothed
               .
               But
               whilest
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               offer
               up
               himselfe
               for
               us
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               his
               sacrifice
               and
               obedience
               were
               more
               strictly
               united
               ,
               than
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               than
               mans
               soule
               and
               body
               .
               For
               betwixt
               these
               there
               is
               oft
               times
               dissention
               or
               reluctance
               :
               so
               was
               there
               never
               betwixt
               Christs
               Divine
               person
               who
               was
               the
               offerer
               ,
               and
               the
               humane
               nature
               which
               was
               the
               offering
               .
               His
               humane
               nature
               and
               will
               before
               it
               was
               sacrificed
               ,
               and
               whilst
               it
               was
               sacrificed
               ,
               was
               more
               obedient
               to
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               than
               our
               first
               Parents
               senses
               or
               affections
               in
               their
               integrity
               were
               unto
               their
               reasonable
               soules
               .
               When
               hee
               commeth
               into
               the
               world
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               interprets
               the
               *
               Psalmist
               )
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 offerings
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 body
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
                 or
                 fitted
                 for
                 mee
                 .
                 In
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 for
                 sinne
                 thou
                 hadst
                 no
                 pleasure
                 :
                 then
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 loe
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 volume
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 me
                 )
                 to
                 doe
                 thy
                 will
                 O
                 God.
              
               This
               will
               of
               God
               accomplished
               through
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               was
               that
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               if
               sanctified
               ,
               then
               justified
               ;
               yet
               not
               justified
               without
               satisfaction
               before
               made
               .
               Of
               the
               full
               meaning
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               true
               reconciliation
               of
               the
               Seventy
               Interpreters
               (
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               followes
               )
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               
               or
               the
               Originall
               ,
               by
               Gods
               grace
               hereafter
               .
               Thus
               much
               is
               pertinent
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               assumed
               to
               do
               that
               will
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               bee
               accomplished
               by
               any
               other
               sacrifices
               (
               though
               numberlesse
               and
               endlesse
               )
               was
               a
               body
               fitted
               for
               all
               kindes
               of
               calamities
               and
               crosses
               ,
               which
               are
               incident
               unto
               mortality
               :
               a
               body
               more
               capable
               of
               paine
               ,
               or
               deeper
               impressions
               from
               the
               violent
               occurrences
               of
               all
               externalls
               ,
               which
               are
               naturall
               ;
               than
               any
               other
               mans
               body
               was
               ,
               or
               had
               been
               .
               A
               body
               as
               it
               were
               moulded
               and
               organized
               of
               purpose
               to
               bee
               animated
               or
               actuated
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               obedience
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               patience
               in
               suffering
               ,
               which
               can
               bee
               required
               in
               a
               faithfull
               servant
               .
               Servants
               (
               saith
               S.
               Peter
               *
               )
               
                 bee
                 obedient
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 thankworthy
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 conscience
                 toward
                 God
                 endure
                 griefe
                 ,
                 suffering
                 wrongfully
                 .
              
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               who
               was
               the
               paterne
               of
               all
               obedience
               required
               in
               servants
               ,
               not
               onely
               whilest
               he
               was
               to
               deale
               with
               malicious
               unreasonable
               men
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               very
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               his
               Agony
               ,
               (
               when
               his
               heart
               within
               him
               was
               become
               like
               melting
               waxe
               through
               the
               vehemencie
               of
               that
               fiery
               triall
               )
               did
               set
               the
               fairest
               copie
               of
               that
               obedience
               ,
               which
               S.
               Peter
               requires
               should
               bee
               taken
               out
               (
               how
               rudely
               soever
               )
               by
               every
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               under
               his
               owne
               hand
               .
               Even
               in
               this
               Agony
               when
               his
               mortall
               spirits
               did
               faint
               and
               languish
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               obedience
               was
               much
               stronger
               in
               him
               ,
               than
               the
               pulse
               of
               paine
               and
               sorow
               .
               It
               did
               not
               intermit
               or
               abate
               when
               his
               paines
               and
               anguish
               did
               increase
               .
               
                 Being
                 
                 in
                 Agony
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 )
                 hee
                 prayed
                 more
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               22.44
               .
               These
               words
               I
               referre
               if
               not
               to
               the
               third
               ,
               yet
               certainely
               to
               the
               second
               paroxysme
               of
               his
               Agony
               ;
               one
               or
               more
               of
               which
               fits
               did
               wring
               blood
               from
               his
               sacred
               body
               ,
               being
               otherwise
               full
               of
               health
               .
               But
               most
               probable
               it
               is
               from
               S.
               Lukes
               relation
               .
               Chap.
               22.
               ver
               .
               44.
               that
               hee
               sweat
               blood
               both
               in
               the
               first
               and
               second
               fit
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               the
               three
               hee
               delivered
               his
               supplications
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 or
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               The
               forme
               of
               his
               prayer
               and
               maner
               of
               deportment
               in
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               said
               before
               )
               exhibite
               a
               true
               document
               or
               demonstrative
               argument
               ,
               that
               besides
               his
               Divine
               will
               ,
               hee
               had
               a
               will
               truely
               humane
               ,
               a
               reasonable
               will
               in
               that
               hee
               did
               desire
               or
               deprecate
               the
               removall
               or
               asswagement
               of
               his
               present
               sufferings
               ,
               with
               greater
               fervency
               of
               spirit
               and
               devotion
               ,
               than
               any
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               could
               deprecate
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               be
               beset
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               feele
               their
               approach
               .
               And
               yet
               withall
               ,
               hee
               wholly
               submits
               his
               humane
               body
               ,
               soule
               ,
               and
               will
               unto
               his
               heavenly
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               consent
               had
               free
               power
               to
               dispose
               of
               them
               in
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               as
               hee
               pleased
               .
               Out
               of
               this
               fervent
               spirit
               of
               obedience
               consecrated
               unto
               Gods
               service
               by
               his
               most
               devout
               prayers
               ,
               he
               was
               delivered
               from
               the
               paines
               and
               terrors
               ,
               which
               he
               both
               feared
               and
               felt
               in
               the
               garden
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               for
               his
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               albeit
               we
               subduct
               the
               worth
               of
               it
               in
               it selfe
               considered
               (
               which
               infinitely
               exceeds
               the
               worth
               of
               all
               other
               sacrifices
               ;
               )
               it
               was
               most
               properly
               ,
               and
               most
               really
               
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               broken
               heart
               ,
               or
               contrite
               spirit
               .
               For
               after
               his
               naturall
               strength
               was
               spent
               ,
               and
               his
               bodily
               spirits
               diffused
               with
               his
               blood
               ;
               hee
               lastly
               offers
               up
               his
               immortall
               spirit
               ,
               his
               very
               soule
               unto
               his
               Father
               .
               
                 Father
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 said
                 thus
                 he
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 ghost
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               23.46
               .
               The
               spirit
               of
               obedience
               did
               not
               expire
               with
               bodily
               spirits
               ,
               it
               did
               accompany
               his
               soule
               into
               Paradise
               :
               it
               was
               not
               put
               off
               with
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               but
               cloathed
               upon
               with
               glory
               and
               immortality
               .
               Shall
               wee
               yet
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               the
               sacrifice
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               being
               offered
               out
               of
               such
               unexpressible
               obedience
               were
               fully
               sufficient
               to
               make
               abundant
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               our
               disobediences
               ;
               albeit
               wee
               should
               subduct
               his
               obedience
               and
               patience
               in
               that
               grievous
               Agony
               in
               the
               garden
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               any
               man
               bee
               disposed
               to
               move
               further
               doubt
               about
               this
               point
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               authority
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               reason
               will
               put
               the
               point
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               Heb.
               9.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 But
                 Christ
                 being
                 come
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 building
                 :
                 Neither
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 goats
                 and
                 calues
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 hee
                 entred
                 in
                 once
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 having
                 obtained
                 eternall
                 redemption
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 bulls
                 and
                 goats
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 an
                 heifer
                 sprinkling
                 the
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 sanctifieth
                 to
                 the
                 purifying
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 eternall
                 spirit
                 ,
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 without
                 spot
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 purge
                 your
                 consciences
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ?
              
               The
               forme
               and
               maner
               of
               his
               dispute
               in
               this
               passage
               ,
               as
               in
               most
               others
               throughout
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               is
               allegoricall
               :
               but
               allegories
               in
               true
               Theologie
               alwayes
               include
               arguments
               of
               proportion
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               firme
               as
               any
               Geometricall
               or
               Mathematicall
               demonstration
               .
               The
               termes
               of
               proportion
               in
               this
               argument
               are
               especially
               foure
               .
               First
               ,
               sinnes
               meerely
               ceremoniall
               ,
               that
               is
               such
               errors
               and
               escapes
               ,
               as
               are
               evill
               because
               forbidden
               ,
               not
               evill
               in
               themselves
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               the
               remedy
               appointed
               for
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               blood
               of
               bulls
               and
               goats
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               third
               ,
               sinnes
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               offences
               or
               trespasses
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God.
               Things
               not
               evill
               onely
               because
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               rather
               forbidden
               because
               evill
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               .
               The
               fourth
               terme
               is
               ,
               the
               antidote
               or
               preservative
               against
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               nature
               poison
               our
               soules
               :
               and
               this
               soveraigne
               preservative
               is
               onely
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               .
               The
               Apostle
               takes
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               bulls
               and
               goats
               were
               sufficient
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               sinnes
               merely
               ceremoniall
               ;
               and
               the
               blood
               available
               so
               farre
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               parties
               offending
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               might
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               stand
               recti
               in
               curia
               ,
               after
               the
               sacrifice
               was
               once
               offered
               .
               Of
               this
               purification
               concerning
               the
               flesh
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               such
               sacrifices
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               Romanists
               say
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               might
               bee
               more
               probably
               said
               ;
               
                 Conferebant
                 gratiam
                 ex
                 opere
                 operato
              
               .
               The
               
               ceremoniall
               sinne
               was
               taken
               away
               by
               a
               ceremoniall
               offering
               .
               From
               this
               knowen
               maxime
               concerning
               the
               law
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               Legall
               sacrifices
               S.
               Paul
               takes
               his
               rise
               unto
               the
               high
               mysterie
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               offering
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               make
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               was
               more
               sufficient
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               making
               full
               satisfaction
               unto
               God
               for
               all
               sinnes
               committed
               against
               his
               Law
               ,
               as
               for
               purifying
               the
               conscience
               of
               offenders
               from
               dead
               works
               ;
               more
               effectuall
               to
               make
               men
               partakers
               of
               the
               true
               celestiall
               Sanctuary
               ,
               than
               the
               blood
               of
               beasts
               was
               for
               making
               them
               legally
               cleane
               .
               Purification
               from
               sinne
               or
               sanctification
               alwayes
               presupposed
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               committed
               .
               To
               cleanse
               men
               from
               sins
               meerely
               ceremoniall
               ,
               or
               to
               sanctifie
               them
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               the
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               bruit
               beasts
               was
               sufficient
               ,
               although
               they
               suffered
               no
               other
               paines
               than
               naturall
               ,
               albeit
               they
               felt
               no
               force
               ,
               or
               assault
               of
               any
               agents
               ,
               but
               meerely
               naturall
               ,
               much
               more
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               of
               force
               sufficient
               not
               onely
               to
               make
               a
               full
               atonement
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               although
               he
               suffered
               no
               paines
               supernaturall
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               suffered
               no
               force
               or
               impression
               of
               any
               agents
               more
               than
               naturall
               .
               All
               this
               is
               but
               a
               branch
               of
               our
               Apostles
               inference
               .
               For
               albeit
               sinnes
               committed
               against
               the
               Morall
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               doe
               in
               a
               maner
               infinitely
               exceed
               sinnes
               committed
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Ceremonies
               onely
               :
               yet
               are
               not
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               one
               kinde
               so
               much
               more
               hainous
               ,
               than
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               
               Christ
               doth
               for
               vertue
               exceed
               the
               blood
               of
               bulls
               and
               goats
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               that
               odds
               
                 of
                 difference
              
               betwixt
               sinnes
               Moral
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               Ceremonial
               ,
               which
               is
               between
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               And
               yet
               the
               maine
               ground
               of
               our
               Apostles
               inference
               doth
               not
               simply
               consist
               in
               the
               superexcellency
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               which
               hee
               offered
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               legall
               Priests
               and
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               but
               withall
               in
               the
               admirable
               union
               of
               our
               high
               Priest
               and
               his
               sacrifice
               .
               For
               admit
               it
               as
               possible
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               haue
               been
               some
               matter
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               pure
               and
               spotlesse
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               more
               pure
               and
               glorious
               than
               the
               Angelicall
               substances
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               pure
               and
               spotlesse
               sacrifice
               had
               been
               offered
               by
               a
               Priest
               for
               dignity
               equall
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               (
               as
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               third
               Person
               in
               Trinity
               :
               )
               yet
               his
               offering
               or
               service
               could
               not
               have
               been
               so
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviours
               offering
               or
               service
               was
               ;
               because
               the
               infinite
               worth
               of
               the
               Priest
               or
               Person
               sacrificing
               ,
               could
               not
               in
               this
               case
               have
               conferred
               any
               worth
               or
               vertue
               truely
               infinite
               upon
               the
               sacrifice
               or
               offering
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               though
               as
               holy
               and
               glorious
               as
               any
               created
               substance
               can
               bee
               ;
               unlesse
               it
               had
               been
               so
               personally
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               offering
               it
               ,
               hee
               had
               offered
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               did
               .
               This
               is
               the
               maine
               stemme
               or
               rather
               the
               root
               of
               our
               Apostles
               emphaticall
               inference
               or
               surplus
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               .
               
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 eternall
                 Spirit
                 offered
                 
                 himselfe
                 without
                 spot
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 purge
                 your
                 conscience
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Answerable
               to
               this
               hypostaticall
               or
               personall
               union
               betweene
               our
               high
               Priest
               and
               his
               sacrifice
               ,
               was
               that
               union
               between
               his
               obedience
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               his
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               towards
               men
               .
               Obedience
               ,
               mercy
               and
               sacrifice
               were
               so
               united
               in
               his
               offering
               ,
               as
               they
               never
               had
               been
               before
               his
               owne
               death
               was
               the
               internall
               effect
               of
               his
               mercy
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               his
               Father
               the
               period
               of
               his
               humiliation
               of
               himselfe
               :
               
                 Hee
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
              
               That
               we
               know
               ,
               was
               a
               cruell
               and
               servile
               death
               ;
               but
               no
               part
               of
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               not
               charged
               with
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               :
               otherwise
               our
               Apostle
               would
               have
               mentioned
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               obedience
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               service
               ;
               which
               ,
               without
               them
               did
               exceed
               the
               very
               abstract
               or
               paterne
               either
               of
               service
               or
               obedience
               .
               
                 Quid
                 est
                 servitus
                 ,
                 nisi
                 obedientia
                 animi
                 fracti
                 ,
                 &
                 arbitrio
                 carentis
                 suo
                 ?
                 Servitude
              
               (
               saith
               *
               
                 Tully
                 )
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 a
                 broken
                 or
                 dejected
                 minde
                 ,
                 utterly
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 power
                 or
                 right
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               its
               actions
               .
               It
               is
               indeed
               dejection
               of
               minde
               ,
               a
               broken
               estate
               ,
               or
               basenesse
               of
               condition
               ;
               which
               make
               men
               willing
               to
               become
               servants
               unto
               others
               ,
               or
               inforceth
               them
               to
               resigne
               all
               their
               right
               and
               power
               unto
               their
               Masters
               will.
               But
               it
               was
               no
               dejection
               of
               minde
               ,
               no
               want
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               heaven
               or
               earth
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               abundance
               of
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               towards
               us
               miserable
               men
               ,
               which
               
               moved
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               to
               renounce
               this
               world
               before
               he
               came
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               deprive
               himselfe
               of
               all
               that
               right
               and
               interest
               ,
               which
               every
               other
               man
               hath
               over
               his
               owne
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               by
               voluntary
               resignation
               of
               his
               entire
               humane
               nature
               unto
               the
               sole
               disposing
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               Other
               servants
               were
               obedient
               unto
               their
               Lords
               upon
               necessity
               ,
               or
               dejection
               of
               minde
               :
               hee
               voluntarily
               became
               a
               servant
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               accomplish
               the
               office
               of
               a
               servant
               in
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               broken
               and
               contrite
               spirit
               .
               This
               was
               the
               internall
               effect
               of
               his
               service
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               this
               sacrifice
               thus
               offered
               was
               all-sufficient
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               the
               disobedience
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
               That
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               Agony
               (
               at
               least
               )
               did
               suffer
               paines
               more
               than
               naturall
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               or
               Hellish
               paines
               :
               That
               the
               suffering
               of
               such
               paines
               was
               not
               required
               for
               making
               satisfaction
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               Conquest
               over
               Satan
               .
            
             
               1
               BUt
               albeit
               the
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               were
               ,
               as
               God
               himselfe
               is
               ,
               all-sufficient
               to
               these
               purposes
               ;
               may
               wee
               hence
               collect
               that
               hee
               suffered
               no
               paines
               more
               than
               naturall
               ,
               or
               of
               no
               other
               kinde
               than
               his
               Martyrs
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               Prophets
               have
               done
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               Betweene
               paines
               naturall
               and
               the
               paines
               of
               
               Hell
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               meane
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               paines
               altogether
               supernaturall
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Agent
               ,
               and
               somewayes
               more
               than
               naturall
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Patient
               :
               and
               such
               paines
               out
               of
               all
               question
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               did
               suffer
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               though
               not
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               Nor
               were
               these
               his
               sufferings
               superfluous
               ,
               though
               no
               way
               necessary
               for
               paying
               the
               full
               ransome
               or
               price
               of
               mans
               redemption
               or
               reconciliation
               unto
               God.
               Most
               expedient
               they
               were
               ,
               if
               not
               necessary
               to
               other
               purposes
               :
               As
               first
               ,
               for
               his
               absolute
               conquest
               over
               Satan
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               his
               consecration
               to
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               .
               Of
               his
               conflict
               with
               Satan
               in
               the
               garden
               (
               a
               place
               sutable
               to
               that
               wherein
               hee
               had
               conquered
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               )
               Iobs
               second
               temptation
               was
               the
               type
               or
               shadow
               .
               His
               Father
               exposed
               him
               to
               the
               second
               temptation
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               unto
               the
               first
               temptation
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               permitted
               Satan
               to
               exercise
               the
               utmost
               of
               his
               power
               against
               him
               :
               onely
               over
               his
               soule
               or
               life
               hee
               had
               no
               power
               .
               These
               were
               takē
               from
               him
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               immediate
               power
               of
               Satan
               .
               That
               the
               conflict
               in
               the
               garden
               was
               extraordinary
               ;
               that
               in
               this
               houre
               the
               decretorie
               battle
               betwixt
               the
               old
               Serpent
               and
               the
               womans
               seed
               was
               to
               be
               fought
               (
               at
               least
               the
               brunt
               of
               it
               ;
               )
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               to
               my
               apprehension
               very
               plaine
               :
               As
               first
               from
               that
               speech
               of
               our
               Saviours
               after
               his
               
                 Maundy
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               15.13
               .
               
                 Hereafter
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 talke
                 much
                 with
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 commeth
                 :
              
               with
               greater
               violence
               surely
               than
               at
               any
               time
               before
               had
               been
               permitted
               
               him
               to
               use
               .
               For
               our
               Saviour
               uttered
               these
               words
               immediatly
               after
               Satan
               had
               entred
               into
               Iudas
               :
               at
               which
               time
               his
               Commission
               to
               enter
               the
               lists
               with
               the
               holy
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               was
               first
               to
               bee
               put
               in
               execution
               .
               It
               hath
               alwayes
               seemed
               to
               me
               a
               mystery
               or
               secret
               ,
               whereof
               no
               reason
               can
               bee
               given
               in
               nature
               ,
               how
               Satan
               gaines
               greater
               power
               of
               doing
               mischiefes
               and
               harmes
               to
               men
               by
               secret
               compact
               with
               others
               of
               their
               owne
               nature
               ,
               as
               with
               Witches
               ,
               or
               other
               of
               his
               owne
               worshippers
               ;
               than
               is
               permitted
               him
               to
               use
               by
               his
               owne
               immediate
               power
               or
               strength
               .
               Iudas
               ,
               though
               hee
               was
               no
               Witch
               ,
               yet
               was
               hee
               a
               worshipper
               of
               Satan
               ,
               one
               who
               had
               made
               Mammon
               his
               God
               ,
               for
               whose
               service
               he
               had
               resolved
               to
               betray
               his
               Master
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               It
               is
               pregnant
               againe
               frō
               that
               saying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               immediatly
               upon
               the
               cessation
               or
               intermission
               of
               his
               Agony
               and
               bloody
               sweat
               ,
               that
               Satans
               assaults
               were
               at
               this
               time
               extraordinary
               ;
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 dayly
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 you
                 stretched
                 out
                 no
                 hand
                 against
                 mee
                 :
                 sed
                 haec
                 est
                 hora
                 vestra
                 ,
                 &
                 potestas
                 tenebrarum
                 ,
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houre
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 darknesse
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 strength
                 against
                 mee
                 .
              
               But
               after
               they
               could
               get
               no
               advantage
               of
               him
               by
               grapling
               with
               him
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               being
               not
               able
               to
               move
               him
               to
               the
               least
               signification
               of
               any
               impatience
               ,
               or
               overture
               of
               discontent
               ,
               as
               Satan
               had
               done
               Iob
               in
               his
               second
               temptation
               ;
               they
               leave
               him
               unto
               the
               malice
               of
               his
               mortall
               Enemies
               ,
               being
               assured
               they
               should
               get
               advantage
               enough
               over
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               prevalently
               tempt
               them
               to
               
               cruelty
               and
               hatred
               towards
               this
               holy
               One
               ,
               more
               than
               naturall
               .
               The
               houre
               of
               his
               terrible
               combat
               with
               Satan
               was
               but
               newly
               expiring
               ,
               when
               thus
               he
               spake
               to
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               .
               And
               howbeit
               this
               word
               houre
               sometimes
               imports
               more
               than
               an
               houre
               (
               as
               wee
               say
               )
               by
               the
               clock
               ,
               some
               larger
               indefinite
               time
               or
               season
               :
               yet
               that
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               taken
               for
               a
               just
               houre
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               many
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Text
               perswade
               mee
               :
               (
               this
               especially
               )
               when
               hee
               saith
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Could
                 yee
                 not
                 watch
                 with
                 mee
                 one
                 houre
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Of
               all
               the
               time
               that
               I
               have
               been
               with
               you
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               onely
               houre
               ,
               wherein
               your
               watchfulnesse
               and
               attendance
               on
               me
               had
               been
               on
               your
               parts
               most
               requisite
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               most
               acceptable
               .
               And
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               petition
               as
               S.
               Mark
               *
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               was
               thus
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 the
                 houre
                 might
                 passe
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               houre
               wherein
               hee
               tasted
               the
               bitter
               cup
               ,
               whose
               present
               bitternesse
               upon
               his
               prayer
               was
               ,
               if
               not
               altogether
               taken
               away
               ,
               yet
               asswaged
               ;
               and
               the
               houre
               it selfe
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               was
               to
               tast
               of
               it
               ,
               perhaps
               shortned
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               conflict
               with
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               apprehended
               at
               his
               triumphant
               ingresse
               into
               Jerusalem
               immediatly
               after
               his
               future
               glorification
               was
               avouched
               by
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               three
               dayes
               before
               hee
               entred
               into
               his
               Agony
               .
               
                 Now
                 is
                 my
                 soule
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 ?
                 Father
                 save
                 mee
                 from
                 this
                 houre
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 came
                 I
                 unto
                 this
                 houre
                 .
                 Father
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 Name
                 .
                 Then
                 came
                 there
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 have
                 both
                 glorified
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 glorifie
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 now
                 shall
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 lift
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 will
                 draw
                 all
                 men
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               12.27
               ,
               28
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               what
               sense
               ,
               or
               how
               farre
               the
               world
               at
               this
               time
               was
               judged
               ,
               exhibits
               plentifull
               matter
               of
               controverse
               Divinity
               ,
               not
               immediatly
               emergent
               from
               the
               positive
               points
               of
               Divinity
               now
               in
               hand
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               I
               must
               request
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               for
               the
               present
               to
               take
               a
               matter
               which
               before
               was
               proposed
               ,
               into
               deeper
               consideration
               .
               The
               point
               is
               briefly
               this
               ;
               Our
               first
               Parents
               in
               the
               selfe
               same
               fact
               by
               which
               they
               became
               rebellious
               ,
               
                 ipso
                 jure
              
               ,
               committing
               high
               treason
               against
               their
               God
               and
               Creator
               ,
               did
               subject
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               posterity
               ,
               unto
               the
               tyrannicall
               dominion
               of
               Satan
               .
               His
               vassailes
               and
               slaves
               all
               of
               vs
               were
               by
               right
               most
               soveraigne
               amongst
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               right
               of
               conquest
               in
               Duel
               .
               Now
               albeit
               the
               Conquerer
               was
               a
               Traytor
               and
               rebell
               against
               God
               ;
               although
               he
               did
               first
               commit
               or
               at
               least
               accomplish
               this
               his
               rebellion
               and
               treason
               ,
               by
               withdrawing
               our
               first
               Parents
               from
               that
               allegiance
               and
               obedience
               which
               by
               law
               of
               nature
               they
               and
               wee
               ought
               perpetually
               to
               have
               borne
               unto
               our
               Maker
               :
               Yet
               so
               observant
               of
               all
               rules
               of
               equity
               and
               just
               forme
               of
               proceedings
               ,
               was
               he
               who
               is
               goodnesse
               ,
               equity
               ,
               and
               justice
               it selfe
               ;
               that
               unto
               Satan
               the
               professed
               Rebell
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               implacable
               Enemy
               towards
               man
               ,
               he
               did
               vouchsafe
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Armes
               or
               Duel
               .
               Now
               seeing
               Satan
               ,
               being
               not
               Omnipotent
               
               but
               of
               power
               ,
               force
               ,
               and
               subtilty
               limited
               ,
               had
               thus
               subdued
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               whom
               their
               Creator
               had
               endowed
               with
               freedome
               and
               power
               sufficient
               to
               dispose
               of
               their
               actions
               for
               the
               future
               good
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               posterity
               :
               his
               gracious
               goodnesse
               would
               not
               take
               us
               out
               of
               this
               Rebels
               hands
               by
               the
               Omnipotent
               power
               or
               irresistible
               force
               of
               his
               Godhead
               .
               Man
               being
               conquered
               by
               his
               sometimes
               fellow
               creature
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Divine
               equity
               ,
               to
               bee
               rescued
               from
               this
               bondage
               by
               a
               Creature
               ,
               by
               a
               man
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               substance
               ,
               subject
               to
               all
               the
               infirmities
               (
               sinne
               excepted
               )
               to
               which
               wee
               are
               subject
               :
               as
               taking
               his
               substance
               from
               that
               man
               whom
               Satan
               had
               conquered
               .
               As
               Satan
               did
               not
               appeare
               in
               his
               owne
               shape
               or
               likenesse
               ,
               when
               hee
               subdued
               our
               first
               Parents
               (
               for
               so
               no
               question
               they
               would
               have
               been
               more
               wary
               to
               have
               closed
               with
               him
               ;
               )
               but
               disguised
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               creature
               more
               subtill
               than
               all
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               yet
               a
               creature
               every
               way
               farre
               inferiour
               to
               man
               :
               So
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               not
               enter
               this
               combat
               with
               Satan
               in
               the
               glory
               and
               strength
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Godhead
               as
               it
               were
               disguised
               or
               clothed
               upon
               with
               the
               true
               nature
               and
               substance
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               man
               whom
               Satan
               upon
               triall
               before
               had
               knowen
               to
               be
               throughly
               subject
               to
               the
               infirmities
               of
               mortality
               .
               Otherwise
               hee
               had
               more
               wit
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               entered
               the
               lists
               with
               him
               in
               the
               second
               conflict
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               much
               dearer
               this
               conflict
               with
               Satan
               cost
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               than
               Iobs
               second
               temptation
               
               cost
               him
               ;
               hee
               onely
               knowes
               ,
               and
               this
               knowledge
               hee
               learned
               by
               patience
               and
               obedience
               in
               suffering
               these
               paines
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               they
               were
               .
               The
               ancient
               Greek
               Liturgies
               expresse
               them
               best
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 unknowne
                 sufferings
              
               .
               Such
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               in
               this
               life
               besides
               our
               Saviour
               alone
               did
               suffer
               ,
               nor
               shall
               ever
               any
               man
               suffer
               the
               like
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               shall
               be
               too
               well
               knowne
               unto
               many
               .
               But
               that
               our
               Saviour
               in
               this
               life
               should
               suffer
               such
               paines
               is
               incredible
               :
               for
               this
               being
               granted
               ,
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               had
               prevailed
               more
               against
               him
               ,
               than
               Satan
               did
               against
               Iob.
               For
               the
               actuall
               suffering
               such
               paines
               includes
               more
               then
               a
               taste
               ,
               a
               draught
               of
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               unto
               which
               no
               man
               is
               subject
               ,
               before
               he
               die
               the
               first
               death
               :
               nor
               was
               it
               possible
               that
               our
               Saviour
               should
               ever
               taste
               them
               either
               dying
               or
               living
               ,
               or
               after
               death
               .
               This
               error
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               hath
               surprized
               some
               (
               otherwaies
               good
               Divines
               )
               through
               incogitancie
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               skill
               in
               Philosophie
               .
               For
               by
               the
               unerring
               rules
               of
               true
               Philosophy
               ,
               the
               nature
               ,
               quality
               ,
               or
               measure
               of
               paines
               must
               bee
               taken
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               from
               the
               force
               or
               violence
               of
               the
               Agent
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               condition
               or
               temper
               of
               the
               Patient
               :
               
                 Actus
                 agentium
                 sunt
                 in
                 patiente
                 rite
                 disposito
                 .
              
               The
               fire
               hath
               not
               the
               same
               operation
               upon
               Gold
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               upon
               Lead
               ;
               nor
               the
               same
               upon
               greene
               wood
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               on
               dry
               .
               Or
               if
               a
               man
               should
               deale
               his
               blowes
               with
               an
               eeven
               hand
               betweene
               one
               sound
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               strong
               bones
               ;
               and
               another
               sickly
               ,
               crasie
               ,
               or
               wounded
               :
               the
               paines
               though
               issuing
               from
               the
               
               equality
               of
               the
               blowes
               ,
               would
               be
               most
               unequall
               .
               That
               which
               would
               hardly
               put
               the
               one
               to
               any
               paine
               at
               all
               ,
               might
               drive
               the
               other
               into
               the
               very
               pangs
               of
               death
               .
               Goliath
               did
               looke
               as
               big
               ,
               did
               speake
               as
               roughly
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               behave
               himselfe
               as
               sternly
               against
               little
               David
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               against
               Saul
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               hoast
               of
               Israel
               :
               Yet
               his
               presence
               though
               in
               it selfe
               terrible
               ,
               did
               make
               no
               such
               impression
               of
               terrour
               upon
               David
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               done
               upon
               Saul
               ,
               and
               the
               stoutest
               Champions
               in
               his
               hoast
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               it
               did
               not
               ,
               was
               because
               David
               was
               armed
               with
               the
               shield
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ;
               a
               secret
               Armour
               which
               was
               not
               then
               to
               be
               found
               in
               all
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Israel
               besides
               .
               But
               a
               farre
               greater
               then
               Goliath
               ,
               associated
               and
               seconded
               with
               a
               farre
               greater
               hoast
               ,
               both
               for
               number
               and
               strength
               ,
               than
               the
               Philistines
               in
               Davids
               time
               were
               able
               to
               make
               ;
               more
               maliciously
               bent
               against
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               Adam
               ,
               than
               the
               Philistines
               at
               this
               or
               any
               other
               time
               were
               against
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               now
               in
               field
               .
               And
               all
               of
               us
               are
               bound
               to
               praise
               our
               gracious
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               houre
               wee
               had
               a
               Sonne
               of
               David
               farre
               greater
               than
               his
               Father
               to
               stand
               betweene
               us
               and
               the
               brunt
               of
               the
               battell
               then
               pitched
               against
               us
               .
               For
               if
               all
               mankinde
               from
               the
               East
               unto
               the
               West
               ,
               which
               have
               lived
               on
               earth
               since
               our
               Father
               Adams
               fall
               unto
               this
               present
               time
               ,
               or
               shall
               continue
               unto
               all
               future
               generations
               ,
               had
               been
               then
               mustred
               together
               ,
               all
               of
               us
               would
               have
               fled
               more
               swiftly
               ,
               and
               more
               confusedly
               from
               the
               sight
               or
               presence
               
               of
               this
               great
               Champion
               for
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               than
               the
               hoast
               of
               Israel
               did
               from
               the
               Champion
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               when
               hee
               bid
               a
               defiance
               unto
               them
               .
               All
               of
               us
               had
               been
               routed
               at
               the
               first
               encounter
               without
               any
               slaughter
               ,
               been
               committed
               alive
               to
               perpetuall
               slavery
               and
               imprisonment
               .
               But
               did
               this
               Sonne
               of
               David
               obtaine
               victory
               in
               this
               Duel
               with
               the
               Champion
               for
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               at
               as
               easie
               a
               rate
               as
               his
               Father
               David
               had
               done
               over
               Goliath
               ?
               No
               :
               If
               wee
               stretch
               the
               similitude
               thus
               farre
               ,
               wee
               shall
               dissolve
               the
               sweet
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               type
               and
               the
               Antitype
               .
               The
               conquest
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               had
               over
               Satan
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               (
               whether
               in
               the
               garden
               or
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               )
               was
               more
               glorious
               then
               that
               which
               David
               had
               over
               Goliath
               ,
               or
               Israel
               over
               the
               Philistines
               .
               David
               was
               Master
               of
               the
               field
               
                 sine
                 sanguine
                 &
                 sudore
                 multo
              
               ,
               without
               blood
               ,
               or
               much
               sweat
               .
               The
               Sonne
               of
               David
               did
               sweat
               much
               blood
               before
               hee
               foiled
               his
               potent
               Adversary
               .
               And
               the
               present
               question
               is
               not
               about
               the
               measure
               but
               about
               the
               nature
               and
               quality
               of
               the
               pains
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               in
               this
               long
               Combat
               suffered
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               paines
               which
               David
               or
               any
               other
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               Gods
               people
               had
               suffered
               .
               As
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               is
               now
               much
               greater
               ,
               than
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               his
               Saints
               which
               have
               been
               or
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               :
               so
               no
               doubt
               his
               sufferings
               did
               farre
               exceed
               the
               sufferings
               of
               all
               his
               Martyrs
               .
               But
               all
               this
               and
               much
               more
               being
               granted
               ,
               will
               not
               inferre
               that
               he
               suffered
               either
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               or
               hellish
               paines
               
               
                 (
                 poenas
                 infernales
                 ,
                 aut
                 poenas
                 inferorum
                 :
                 )
              
               such
               paines
               as
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               in
               that
               houre
               of
               extraordinary
               temptation
               had
               cast
               all
               mankinde
               into
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               had
               stood
               in
               the
               breach
               .
               Admit
               the
               old
               Serpent
               had
               been
               in
               that
               houre
               permitted
               to
               exert
               his
               sting
               with
               all
               the
               might
               and
               malice
               he
               could
               ,
               against
               the
               promised
               womans
               seed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               manhood
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               seeing
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sinne
               (
               not
               imputed
               but
               inherent
               )
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               the
               stinging
               paines
               of
               the
               second
               death
               should
               fasten
               upon
               his
               body
               or
               soule
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               was
               neither
               seed
               nor
               relique
               ,
               neither
               root
               or
               branch
               of
               sinne
               .
               Or
               againe
               ,
               admit
               hell
               fire
               (
               whether
               materiall
               or
               immateriall
               )
               be
               of
               a
               more
               violent
               and
               malignant
               quality
               ,
               than
               any
               materiall
               fire
               which
               we
               know
               ,
               in
               what
               subject
               soever
               it
               bee
               seated
               ,
               is
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               with
               their
               entire
               and
               joint
               force
               had
               liberty
               to
               environ
               or
               begirt
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               with
               this
               fire
               or
               any
               other
               instruments
               of
               greater
               torture
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               enabled
               or
               permitted
               to
               use
               :
               yet
               seeing
               there
               was
               no
               fuell
               either
               in
               his
               soule
               or
               body
               ,
               whereon
               this
               fire
               could
               feed
               ;
               no
               paines
               could
               bee
               produced
               in
               him
               for
               nature
               or
               quality
               truely
               hellish
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               the
               damned
               suffer
               .
               For
               these
               are
               supernaturall
               ,
               or
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Agents
               or
               causes
               which
               produce
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Subject
               which
               endures
               them
               .
               Satan
               findes
               alwayes
               some
               thing
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               armes
               against
               them
               ;
               some
               inherent
               internall
               corruption
               ,
               which
               hee
               exasperates
               
               to
               greater
               malignity
               ,
               than
               any
               externall
               force
               or
               violence
               could
               effect
               in
               any
               creature
               not
               tainted
               with
               such
               internall
               corruption
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               promised
               womans
               seed
               was
               more
               free
               than
               his
               crucified
               body
               was
               from
               putrifaction
               .
               The
               Prince
               of
               darknesse
               and
               this
               world
               could
               finde
               nothing
               which
               hee
               could
               exasperate
               or
               arme
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               Divine
               justice
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               eternall
               rules
               of
               equity
               which
               the
               Omnipotent
               Creator
               doth
               most
               strictly
               observe
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               expedient
               only
               but
               necessary
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               should
               in
               our
               flesh
               vanquish
               Satan
               ,
               and
               vanquish
               him
               by
               suffering
               evills
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               evills
               incident
               to
               our
               mortall
               nature
               .
               There
               was
               no
               necessity
               ,
               no
               congruity
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               vanquish
               this
               great
               Enemy
               of
               mankinde
               by
               suffering
               the
               very
               paines
               of
               Hell
               or
               hellish
               torments
               .
               These
               properly
               taken
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               are
               suffered
               in
               kind
               ,
               are
               the
               proper
               fruits
               and
               necessary
               effects
               of
               Satans
               victory
               over
               sinners
               ;
               the
               finall
               wages
               of
               sinnes
               unrepented
               of
               or
               not
               actually
               expiated
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               .
               In
               all
               other
               tribulations
               ,
               distresses
               ,
               or
               persecutions
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               ,
               We
               are
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               saith
               Rom.
               8.35
               ,
               37.
               )
               
                 more
                 then
                 Conquerers
                 through
                 him
                 that
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
              
               if
               so
               we
               endure
               them
               with
               patience
               .
               But
               how
               more
               than
               Conquerers
               in
               these
               which
               are
               in
               themselves
               evill
               &
               distastfull
               to
               our
               nature
               ?
               Therefore
               more
               than
               Conquerers
               ,
               because
               these
               afflictions
               suffered
               with
               patience
               ,
               doe
               testifie
               our
               conformity
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               his
               most
               grievous
               
               sufferings
               :
               and
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               works
               of
               Satan
               in
               us
               ,
               doth
               seale
               unto
               our
               soules
               a
               full
               Acquitance
               from
               hell
               paines
               ,
               from
               which
               questionlesse
               our
               high
               Priest
               was
               free
               in
               that
               great
               Combat
               with
               Satan
               and
               his
               infernall
               powers
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               been
               full
               Conquerer
               over
               hell
               and
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               other
               than
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               ,
               or
               hellish
               torments
               .
               Nor
               could
               the
               sufferings
               of
               such
               torments
               bee
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               qualification
               for
               dissolving
               those
               works
               of
               Satan
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               dissolved
               but
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               everlasting
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               last
               end
               or
               finall
               cause
               of
               his
               sufferings
               or
               consecration
               by
               afflictions
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               Christs
               suffering
               of
               the
               unknowen
               paines
               ,
               or
               of
               paines
               greater
               than
               ever
               any
               of
               his
               Martyrs
               or
               others
               in
               this
               life
               have
               suffered
               ,
               requisite
               for
               his
               qualification
               ,
               as
               hee
               was
               to
               become
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
               1
               THe
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               to
               suffer
               all
               the
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               wee
               in
               this
               world
               can
               suffer
               ,
               in
               a
               farre
               higher
               degree
               than
               we
               can
               suffer
               them
               :
               to
               bee
               more
               strongly
               tempted
               by
               all
               the
               meanes
               by
               which
               wee
               are
               tempted
               unto
               sinne
               ,
               whether
               by
               feare
               of
               evill
               ,
               or
               by
               hope
               of
               things
               good
               and
               pleasant
               unto
               nature
               ;
               that
               hee
               might
               (
               even
               to
               our
               apprehension
               )
               bee
               a
               more
               
               faithfull
               and
               mercifull
               high
               Priest
               in
               things
               concerning
               God
               ,
               than
               ever
               any
               before
               him
               had
               been
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               .
               But
               Satan
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               tempteth
               no
               man
               in
               this
               life
               unto
               sinne
               either
               with
               the
               feare
               or
               sufferings
               of
               any
               evill
               or
               vexations
               ,
               whereof
               our
               mortality
               can
               have
               no
               experience
               .
               Hee
               labours
               to
               withdraw
               no
               man
               from
               Gods
               service
               by
               giving
               them
               any
               taste
               or
               touch
               of
               the
               paines
               prepared
               for
               the
               damned
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               in
               the
               deepest
               bonds
               of
               thraldome
               to
               him
               ,
               would
               quickly
               abandon
               his
               service
               ,
               if
               hee
               should
               tender
               them
               such
               a
               true
               symbole
               or
               earnest
               of
               their
               everlasting
               wages
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               momentany
               taste
               of
               Hell
               paines
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               this
               life
               exhibiteth
               to
               some
               of
               his
               children
               of
               their
               everlasting
               joyes
               .
               And
               it
               is
               questionable
               whether
               our
               nature
               whilest
               mortall
               bee
               capable
               of
               such
               paines
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               first
               touch
               or
               reall
               impression
               of
               them
               would
               not
               dissolve
               the
               link
               or
               bond
               betweene
               mans
               mortall
               body
               ,
               and
               his
               immortall
               soule
               in
               a
               moment
               .
               For
               as
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 cannot
                 inherite
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 this
                 mortall
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 ,
              
               ere
               we
               can
               bee
               partakers
               of
               celestiall
               joyes
               :
               so
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               our
               corruptible
               bodies
               must
               bee
               made
               in
               another
               kinde
               incorruptible
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               bee
               the
               proper
               Subjects
               or
               receptacles
               of
               Hell
               paines
               .
               But
               though
               no
               man
               in
               this
               life
               be
               tempted
               to
               ill
               ,
               or
               withdrawen
               from
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               sufferance
               of
               such
               paines
               ;
               yet
               in
               as
               much
               as
               many
               are
               oft
               times
               tempted
               to
               despaire
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               by
               the
               unknowne
               terrors
               of
               Hell
               ,
               or
               
               representations
               of
               infernall
               forces
               :
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               Divine
               wisdome
               onely
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               knoweth
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               even
               as
               man
               ,
               had
               a
               more
               distinct
               view
               of
               all
               the
               forces
               ,
               and
               terrors
               of
               Hell
               ,
               more
               full
               experience
               of
               their
               active
               force
               and
               attempts
               ,
               than
               any
               man
               in
               this
               life
               can
               have
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               might
               bee
               a
               faithfull
               Comforter
               of
               all
               such
               unto
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               as
               shall
               bee
               affrighted
               or
               attempted
               with
               them
               .
               If
               wee
               consider
               then
               onely
               the
               attempt
               ,
               assault
               ,
               or
               active
               force
               by
               which
               Satan
               seeketh
               to
               withdraw
               us
               from
               God
               unto
               his
               service
               ,
               not
               the
               issue
               or
               impression
               which
               his
               attempts
               makes
               upon
               us
               sinfull
               men
               :
               there
               was
               no
               kinde
               of
               temptation
               whereto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               not
               subject
               ,
               whereto
               he
               did
               not
               submit
               himselfe
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               have
               full
               experience
               or
               perfect
               notice
               as
               man
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               dangers
               whereunto
               wee
               are
               obnoxious
               .
               By
               that
               which
               was
               done
               against
               the
               greene
               tree
               hee
               knoweth
               what
               will
               become
               of
               the
               drie
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               exposed
               to
               the
               like
               fiery
               triall
               .
               It
               was
               requisite
               that
               this
               great
               Captaine
               of
               Gods
               warfare
               with
               Satan
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
               should
               have
               a
               perfect
               view
               of
               all
               the
               forces
               which
               fight
               against
               us
               ;
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               a
               faithfull
               Solicitor
               to
               his
               Almighty
               Father
               for
               aid
               ,
               and
               succour
               unto
               all
               that
               are
               beset
               with
               them
               ,
               unto
               all
               that
               offer
               up
               strong
               cries
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               hee
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               did
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               was
               saved
               from
               that
               which
               hee
               feared
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               greatest
               comfort
               which
               any
               poore
               distressed
               
               mortall
               man
               can
               expect
               ,
               or
               which
               our
               nature
               is
               capable
               of
               in
               oppression
               and
               distresse
               ,
               must
               issue
               from
               this
               maine
               fountaine
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Agony
               and
               bloody
               sweat
               ,
               of
               his
               Crosse
               and
               Passion
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               hee
               suffered
               in
               those
               two
               bitter
               dayes
               ,
               he
               suffered
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               this
               end
               alone
               ,
               yet
               for
               this
               especially
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bee
               an
               All-sufficient
               Comforter
               unto
               all
               such
               as
               mourne
               ;
               as
               having
               sometimes
               had
               more
               than
               a
               fellow
               feeling
               of
               all
               our
               infirmities
               and
               vexations
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               had
               tasted
               deeper
               of
               the
               cup
               of
               sorow
               and
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               then
               any
               man
               before
               him
               had
               done
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               shall
               doe
               .
               It
               would
               bee
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               such
               as
               have
               suffered
               shipwrack
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               Admirall
               ,
               a
               Dispenser
               of
               Almes
               unto
               Seafaring
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               sometimes
               suffered
               shipwrack
               ,
               or
               after
               shipwrack
               had
               been
               wronged
               by
               his
               neighbours
               or
               natives
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               to
               a
               man
               eaten
               out
               of
               his
               estate
               by
               usury
               or
               vexations
               in
               Law
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               Judge
               or
               Chancellor
               who
               had
               been
               both
               wayes
               more
               grievously
               wronged
               ;
               a
               just
               ,
               or
               upright
               man
               ,
               whose
               heart
               would
               melt
               with
               the
               fellow-feeling
               of
               his
               calamities
               .
               Experience
               of
               bodily
               paines
               or
               grievous
               diseases
               inclineth
               the
               Chirurgion
               or
               Physician
               to
               bee
               more
               compassionate
               to
               their
               Patients
               ,
               and
               more
               tender
               of
               their
               well-fare
               than
               otherwise
               they
               would
               be
               .
               And
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               ever
               since
               I
               tooke
               them
               into
               consideration
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               I
               resume
               the
               meditations
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               I
               have
               ever
               wondred
               and
               still
               doe
               wonder
               at
               the
               peevishnesse
               ,
               or
               rather
               patheticall
               prophanesse
               
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               who
               scoffe
               at
               those
               sacred
               passages
               in
               our
               Liturgie
               ,
               
                 By
                 thy
                 Agony
                 and
                 bloody
                 sweat
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 Crosse
                 and
                 Passion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Good
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 us
              
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               had
               more
               alliance
               with
               spells
               ,
               or
               formes
               of
               conjuring
               ,
               than
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               or
               true
               devotion
               .
               Certainely
               they
               could
               never
               have
               fallen
               into
               such
               irreverent
               and
               uncharitable
               quarells
               with
               the
               Church
               our
               Mother
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               had
               first
               fallen
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               fouly
               with
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               the
               Creed
               ,
               and
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               .
               For
               I
               dare
               undertake
               to
               make
               good
               that
               there
               is
               not
               either
               branch
               or
               fruit
               ,
               blossome
               or
               leafe
               in
               that
               sacred
               garden
               of
               devotions
               which
               doth
               not
               naturally
               spring
               and
               draw
               its
               life
               and
               nourishment
               from
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               three
               former
               roots
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Creed
               set
               prayer
               wise
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               .
               And
               hee
               that
               is
               disposed
               to
               reade
               that
               most
               Divine
               part
               of
               our
               Liturgie
               with
               a
               sober
               minde
               and
               dutifull
               respect
               ,
               shall
               finde
               not
               onely
               more
               pure
               devotion
               ,
               but
               more
               profound
               Orthodoxall
               Divinity
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               forme
               ,
               then
               can
               bee
               found
               in
               all
               the
               English
               Writers
               which
               have
               either
               carped
               or
               nibled
               at
               it
               .
               Not
               one
               ejaculation
               is
               there
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               least
               relish
               of
               that
               leven
               ,
               wherewith
               their
               prolix
               extemporary
               devotions
               who
               distaste
               it
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               deepely
               sowred
               .
               But
               here
               I
               had
               ended
               my
               Treatise
               of
               the
               qualification
               and
               undertakings
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               for
               dissolving
               the
               works
               of
               Satan
               ,
               had
               not
               a
               new
               Quaere
               presented
               it selfe
               to
               my
               meditations
               in
               
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               these
               disquisitions
               ;
               and
               the
               Quaere
               ,
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               3.
               
               Why
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               Agony
               ,
               or
               his
               other
               sufferings
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               should
               not
               tender
               his
               petitions
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               same
               forme
               or
               tenor
               wherein
               the
               Psalmists
               or
               other
               holy
               men
               which
               were
               types
               or
               figures
               of
               him
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               had
               done
               theirs
               in
               their
               anguish
               or
               distresse
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               same
               forme
               which
               he
               once
               ,
               and
               no
               oftner
               than
               once
               did
               use
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               The
               ancient
               stile
               of
               prayer
               used
               by
               Gods
               servants
               or
               Ambassadors
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               their
               humble
               supplications
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               gratulatory
               hymnes
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               their
               fervent
               and
               patheticall
               ejaculations
               for
               deliverance
               from
               present
               dread
               or
               danger
               ,
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
              
               ;
               or
               
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God.
              
               Besides
               the
               observations
               before
               made
               to
               this
               purpose
               out
               of
               c
               Masius
               ,
               or
               rather
               out
               of
               the
               Liturgie
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Jews
               avouched
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               (
               well
               observed
               by
               Faber
               )
               many
               passages
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               which
               did
               respectively
               both
               forepicture
               and
               foretell
               his
               Agony
               and
               sufferings
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               are
               most
               pregnant
               .
               Of
               the
               ingratitude
               of
               his
               people
               toward
               him
               ,
               of
               the
               indignities
               and
               cruelties
               done
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Jews
               ;
               no
               Psalmist
               (
               the
               Author
               of
               22.
               onely
               excepted
               )
               hath
               a
               more
               lively
               punctuall
               representation
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               Psal
               .
               35.
               and
               38.40
               .
               David
               in
               the
               very
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               paroxysme
               of
               the
               grievances
               which
               he
               suffered
               from
               such
               of
               Sauls
               followers
               as
               he
               had
               well
               
               deserved
               of
               ,
               delivereth
               his
               petitions
               in
               this
               forme
               :
               
                 Avenge
                 thou
                 my
                 cause
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               Psal
               .
               35.23
               .
               
                 Iudge
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 O
              
               JEHOVAH
               ,
               
                 my
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               35.24
               .
               and
               38.16
               .
               (
               whether
               David
               or
               some
               other
               were
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               )
               
                 Quia
                 ad
                 te
                 expecto
                 ,
                 tu
                 respondebis
                 Domine
                 ,
                 Deus
                 mi.
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               40.6
               .
               
                 Multa
                 fecisti
                 tu
              
               JEHOVAH
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 meus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
               But
               when
               the
               houre
               was
               come
               wherein
               all
               these
               Propheticall
               ejaculations
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               were
               to
               be
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               :
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               hee
               preferres
               his
               supplications
               
                 stilo
                 novo
                 in
                 a
                 forme
                 or
                 stile
              
               unusuall
               before
               ,
               but
               familiar
               and
               usuall
               to
               him
               when
               his
               passion
               and
               death
               drew
               nigh
               ,
               as
               Ioh.
               12.
               
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 Lord
                 God
                 )
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 ?
                 save
                 mee
                 from
                 this
                 houre
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               And
               Ioh.
               17.
               
               
                 Father
                 glorifie
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Hee
               used
               the
               same
               forme
               in
               his
               Agony
               thrice
               ,
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               let
               this
               cup
               passe
               from
               me
               .
               And
               in
               the
               last
               words
               ,
               which
               hee
               uttered
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               hee
               said
               not
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               or
               my
               Lord
               God
               ;
               But
               Father
               into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
               .
               This
               variation
               betweene
               this
               most
               faithfull
               Servant
               of
               God
               and
               other
               holy
               men
               ,
               Gods
               faithfull
               servants
               ,
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               their
               supplications
               or
               gratulatory
               ejaculations
               conceived
               and
               uttered
               upon
               the
               like
               occasions
               ,
               suggests
               thus
               much
               unto
               us
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               that
               of
               all
               Gods
               servants
               or
               holy
               men
               ,
               the
               man
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               onely
               was
               his
               true
               Sonne
               not
               by
               adoption
               as
               others
               were
               ,
               and
               wee
               now
               are
               ,
               but
               his
               Sonne
               by
               right
               of
               inheritance
               ;
               and
               
               yet
               being
               such
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               was
               for
               a
               time
               as
               truely
               his
               Servant
               ,
               as
               his
               Sonne
               .
               He
               who
               alwayes
               had
               been
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               God
               the
               Lord
               :
               Hee
               whose
               title
               it
               was
               to
               heare
               his
               peoples
               prayers
               ,
               and
               unto
               whom
               all
               flesh
               shall
               come
               ,
               Psal
               65.2
               .
               doth
               now
               tender
               his
               prayer
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               that
               had
               been
               to
               preferre
               a
               petition
               unto
               himselfe
               ,
               whereas
               hee
               was
               now
               to
               preferre
               his
               petition
               unto
               his
               Father
               whose
               Servant
               he
               now
               was
               as
               man
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               thereby
               cease
               to
               be
               as
               truely
               his
               Sonne
               .
               Had
               hee
               been
               his
               Sonne
               by
               creation
               onely
               ,
               or
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               admirable
               integrity
               and
               superexcellencie
               of
               his
               performances
               as
               man
               ;
               hee
               had
               doubtlesse
               tendred
               his
               petitions
               in
               the
               same
               stile
               or
               forme
               ,
               which
               other
               godly
               men
               ,
               and
               Gods
               faithfull
               servants
               before
               had
               used
               ,
               though
               much
               better
               than
               they
               did
               .
               But
               however
               hee
               was
               the
               Servant
               of
               God
               after
               a
               more
               peculiar
               maner
               than
               any
               other
               had
               been
               ;
               yet
               he
               presents
               his
               supplications
               in
               such
               a
               stile
               as
               hath
               relation
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               rather
               as
               he
               was
               a
               Son
               than
               as
               a
               Servant
               .
               The
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               the
               party
               supplicant
               unto
               the
               eternall
               Father
               for
               his
               mortall
               servant
               .
               For
               hee
               was
               a
               servant
               onely
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               onely
               as
               it
               was
               mortall
               ,
               whereas
               he
               still
               remaineth
               Mediator
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               not
               as
               man
               onely
               ,
               much
               lesse
               as
               a
               mortall
               man
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               eternall
               person
               ,
               and
               his
               immortall
               manhood
               .
               This
               his
               manhood
               is
               now
               dignified
               with
               the
               reall
               and
               actuall
               title
               of
               
               Lord.
               He
               was
               our
               Lord
               and
               Mediator
               before
               he
               assumed
               our
               flesh
               into
               the
               unity
               of
               his
               Person
               :
               but
               then
               Mediator
               according
               to
               his
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               or
               as
               God
               onely
               .
               When
               he
               is
               instiled
               by
               the
               Prophets
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               God
               the
               Lord
               ,
               this
               later
               title
               was
               
                 more
                 Propheticall
                 than
                 historicall
              
               ,
               and
               did
               import
               as
               much
               as
               that
               he
               who
               was
               then
               Iehovah
               our
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               appointed
               should
               come
               to
               be
               our
               Lord
               by
               peculiar
               right
               of
               dominion
               purchased
               by
               his
               sufferings
               for
               our
               redemption
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               his
               Apostle
               Thomas
               being
               convinced
               of
               incredulity
               unto
               the
               report
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               supplicates
               to
               him
               for
               pardon
               in
               the
               same
               stile
               or
               forme
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               and
               other
               godly
               men
               had
               done
               in
               their
               distresse
               ;
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God
                 ,
              
               *
               which
               is
               the
               full
               and
               punctuall
               expression
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               For
               now
               hee
               was
               not
               onely
               spe
               ,
               but
               re
               ,
               become
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             harmonicall
             parallel
             betweene
             the
             predictions
             or
             types
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangelicall
             relations
             ,
             concerning
             our
             Saviours
             triumphant
             comming
             unto
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             entertainment
             there
             ,
             untill
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             Supper
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
               Of
               the
               King
               of
               Sions
               comming
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               maner
               of
               his
               comming
               was
               for
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               prefigured
               by
               the
               Law
               or
               rite
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Lamb
               ;
               and
               for
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               expresly
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               .
            
             
               1
               AN
               Apostle
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               beleeve
               him
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               was
               
                 Agnus
                 occisus
                 ab
                 origine
                 mundi
                 ;
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slaine
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               other
               Scriptures
               abundantly
               testifie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               bee
               slaughtered
               in
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               hee
               might
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               About
               the
               
               indefinite
               or
               illimited
               truth
               of
               both
               these
               propositions
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               controversie
               amongst
               good
               Christians
               .
               The
               limitation
               notwithstanding
               of
               both
               these
               undoubted
               truths
               require
               some
               further
               disquisition
               ;
               the
               limitation
               of
               the
               later
               a
               larger
               Treatise
               :
               The
               maine
               Quere
               concerning
               the
               former
               is
               briefly
               this
               .
               [
               From
               what
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               our
               Saviour
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 Agnus
                 occisus
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slaine
                 ,
              
               ]
               as
               whether
               from
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
               To
               stretch
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               thus
               farre
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               the
               rules
               of
               true
               Theologie
               will
               warrant
               .
               For
               it
               was
               neither
               necessary
               or
               expedient
               ,
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               bee
               slaine
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               bloody
               sacrifice
               should
               have
               been
               offered
               ,
               if
               our
               first
               Parents
               had
               preserved
               or
               retained
               their
               originall
               integrity
               .
               By
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               in
               our
               Apostles
               meaning
               ,
               wee
               are
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               to
               understand
               the
               sinfull
               world
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               coevall
               or
               confederate
               with
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               entrance
               of
               sinne
               into
               it
               or
               rather
               into
               our
               nature
               .
               From
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               at
               least
               from
               their
               convention
               before
               their
               Almighty
               Judge
               and
               Creator
               ;
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               first
               destinated
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               consecrated
               to
               be
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               or
               other
               undertakings
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               sacrifice
               which
               righteous
               Abel
               offered
               out
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               as
               the
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               being
               butchered
               by
               his
               ungracious
               brother
               Cain
               ,
               were
               true
               types
               or
               shadows
               .
               
               So
               was
               the
               Paschall
               Lamb
               ,
               which
               was
               solemnly
               offered
               every
               yeare
               ,
               once
               in
               token
               ,
               afterwards
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               Israelites
               miraculous
               delivery
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               .
               The
               first
               institution
               ,
               and
               observance
               of
               this
               solemnity
               ,
               was
               given
               as
               a
               pledge
               or
               assurance
               unto
               Gods
               chosen
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               destroyer
               should
               not
               hurt
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               smote
               all
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               both
               of
               man
               and
               beast
               .
               The
               same
               solemnity
               was
               afterwards
               continued
               in
               memory
               of
               that
               mighty
               deliverance
               ,
               which
               Israel
               had
               from
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               hoast
               .
               Howbeit
               even
               this
               miraculous
               deliverance
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               or
               typicall
               assurance
               of
               that
               great
               deliverance
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               all
               Gods
               people
               ,
               in
               him
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               had
               from
               the
               powers
               of
               Hell
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               in
               that
               great
               Passeover
               ,
               wherein
               this
               true
               Lamb
               of
               God
               predestinated
               to
               this
               purpose
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               was
               actually
               consecrated
               and
               solemnly
               upon
               his
               consecration
               ,
               offered
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               question
               there
               is
               ,
               but
               soberly
               handled
               by
               some
               good
               sacred
               Antiquaries
               ;
               whether
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Lamb
               delivered
               by
               Moses
               ,
               were
               to
               bee
               solemnized
               according
               to
               all
               the
               rites
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               were
               enjoyned
               ,
               and
               punctually
               to
               bee
               observed
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Israels
               departure
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               .
               One
               branch
               of
               this
               Law
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               every
               houshold
               which
               was
               capable
               of
               eating
               it
               ,
               should
               take
               it
               from
               the
               flock
               foure
               dayes
               before
               the
               offering
               of
               it
               .
               This
               separation
               was
               his
               consecration
               ,
               and
               this
               rite
               or
               ceremony
               ,
               
               as
               some
               good
               Writers
               tell
               us
               ,
               was
               observed
               throughout
               the
               generations
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               the
               Lambs
               offered
               by
               every
               private
               family
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Lamb
               designed
               or
               chosen
               for
               the
               publique
               sacrifice
               in
               that
               great
               Festivall
               ,
               which
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               City
               foure
               dayes
               before
               the
               offering
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               great
               pomp
               and
               solemnity
               .
               But
               bee
               it
               that
               the
               solemnity
               of
               bringing
               the
               Lamb
               foure
               dayes
               before
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               was
               to
               bee
               observed
               onely
               in
               Aegypt
               :
               this
               will
               no
               way
               impaire
               the
               sweet
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               Legall
               type
               and
               the
               Evangelicall
               mystery
               ;
               but
               rather
               give
               it
               a
               better
               lustre
               :
               For
               that
               Passeover
               which
               was
               celebrated
               in
               Aegypt
               was
               the
               most
               illustrious
               peculiar
               type
               of
               this
               great
               Passeover
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               sacrificed
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Other
               succeeding
               legall
               Passeovers
               were
               but
               remembrances
               of
               that
               great
               deliverance
               whereof
               the
               first
               Passeover
               in
               Aegypt
               was
               the
               pledge
               ,
               or
               pre-assurance
               .
               And
               we
               in
               like
               sort
               were
               once
               for
               all
               delivered
               from
               the
               powers
               of
               Hell
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               by
               the
               visible
               blood
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ;
               of
               which
               deliverance
               ,
               wee
               are
               more
               strictly
               enjoyned
               to
               continue
               a
               memoriall
               ,
               untill
               our
               Mediator
               and
               Redeemer
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
               Now
               to
               declare
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               JESUS
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               and
               of
               David
               ,
               was
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ordained
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               effect
               this
               mighty
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               to
               fulfill
               the
               mysteries
               forepictured
               by
               the
               Passeover
               in
               Aegypt
               ;
               He
               came
               unto
               Jerusalem
               (
               the
               place
               appointed
               for
               this
               and
               other
               grand
               Festivalls
               )
               foure
               dayes
               before
               
               the
               Passeover
               wherein
               hee
               was
               sacrificed
               ,
               and
               was
               brought
               in
               with
               greater
               pompe
               and
               solemnity
               ,
               than
               any
               Paschall
               Lamb
               ,
               than
               any
               Prince
               of
               Judah
               at
               any
               time
               before
               had
               been
               .
               His
               attendants
               were
               more
               ,
               and
               their
               respects
               and
               salutations
               tendered
               in
               more
               submissive
               manner
               ,
               and
               the
               titles
               given
               to
               him
               much
               loftier
               than
               either
               David
               his
               father
               or
               Solomon
               in
               all
               his
               royalty
               had
               been
               accustomed
               unto
               .
               The
               history
               of
               his
               comming
               is
               very
               remarkable
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               circumstances
               as
               they
               are
               variously
               related
               (
               yet
               without
               clashing
               or
               contradiction
               ,
               )
               by
               all
               the
               foure
               Evangelists
               ,
               most
               considerable
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               the
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               was
               foure
               dayes
               before
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               that
               is
               determinately
               and
               punctually
               set
               downe
               by
               two
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               evidently
               inferred
               out
               of
               all
               foure
               .
               The
               speciall
               occasions
               of
               a
               great
               concourse
               of
               people
               out
               of
               severall
               Nations
               or
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               at
               this
               last
               Passeover
               did
               expect
               his
               comming
               ,
               or
               went
               out
               of
               Jerusalem
               to
               meet
               him
               or
               wait
               upon
               him
               ,
               after
               another
               guise
               ,
               than
               at
               any
               the
               three
               former
               Passeovers
               since
               his
               Baptisme
               had
               been
               seene
               ;
               are
               most
               fully
               exprest
               by
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Chap.
              
               11.
               ver
               .
               45.
               
               
                 Then
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 seene
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 Iesus
                 did
                 ,
                 beleeved
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 went
                 their
                 wayes
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 what
                 things
                 Iesus
                 had
                 done
                 .
              
               John
               12.9
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
                 Much
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 knew
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Iesus
                 sake
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 Lazarus
                 also
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 had
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 
                 dead
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 therefore
                 that
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 called
                 Lazarus
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 bare
                 record
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 also
                 the
                 people
                 met
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 this
                 miracle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               originall
               occasion
               of
               this
               great
               concourse
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               these
               passages
               ,
               was
               the
               irrefragable
               testimony
               of
               his
               raising
               Lazarus
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               laid
               foure
               dayes
               .
               The
               speciall
               occasions
               which
               moved
               the
               whole
               multitude
               of
               his
               Disciples
               (
               that
               is
               such
               as
               for
               the
               present
               did
               beleeve
               in
               him
               )
               to
               entertaine
               ,
               and
               did
               occasion
               others
               to
               entertaine
               him
               with
               those
               extraordinary
               acclamations
               ,
               or
               other
               expressions
               of
               joy
               &
               exultation
               ,
               (
               recorded
               by
               all
               the
               Evangelists
               )
               are
               most
               punctually
               expressed
               by
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               19.
               ver
               .
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 come
                 nigh
                 ,
                 even
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 began
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 mighty
                 works
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 seene
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 peace
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Highest
                 .
              
               These
               acclamations
               of
               his
               followers
               and
               Disciples
               were
               so
               loud
               ,
               and
               their
               exultation
               (
               in
               such
               sinister
               construction
               ,
               as
               Michal
               made
               of
               Davids
               dancing
               before
               the
               Ark
               )
               so
               lavish
               ,
               that
               they
               exasperated
               the
               Pharisees
               (
               who
               were
               but
               a
               small
               part
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               who
               did
               attend
               or
               observe
               his
               approch
               ,
               )
               unto
               more
               uncivill
               behaviour
               towards
               this
               their
               King
               ,
               than
               Michal
               did
               use
               towards
               David
               her
               Lord
               and
               husband
               .
               Luke
               19.39
               .
               
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 multitude
                 
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 :
              
               As
               if
               they
               had
               said
               ,
               Thy
               Disciples
               play
               the
               fooles
               :
               and
               unlesse
               thou
               inhibit
               their
               folly
               ,
               they
               will
               make
               thee
               a
               laughing
               stock
               to
               wise
               men
               .
               But
               his
               reply
               unto
               them
               for
               this
               their
               advise
               ,
               though
               for
               termes
               and
               language
               ,
               more
               milde
               and
               gentle
               ;
               yet
               for
               the
               matter
               or
               mystery
               implied
               ,
               was
               more
               sharpe
               than
               Davids
               was
               to
               Michal
               :
               Verse
               40.
               
               
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 should
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 stones
                 would
                 immediatly
                 cry
                 out
                 .
              
               For
               this
               was
               the
               time
               wherein
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
               had
               been
               commanded
               some
               hundreds
               of
               yeares
               before
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               after
               an
               unusuall
               maner
               .
               And
               the
               just
               occasions
               of
               this
               extraordinary
               point
               of
               time
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               did
               require
               such
               a
               solemne
               and
               publike
               testification
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               had
               been
               silent
               ,
               the
               very
               stones
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               the
               edifices
               and
               pavements
               in
               Jerusalem
               and
               Sion
               ,
               must
               have
               supplied
               their
               defect
               .
               For
               these
               were
               appurtenances
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               peremptorily
               injoyned
               to
               shout
               for
               joy
               whensoever
               their
               promised
               and
               long
               expected
               King
               should
               come
               unto
               her
               .
               As
               the
               occasions
               of
               this
               extraordinary
               concourse
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               unusuall
               exultation
               ,
               are
               most
               fully
               exprest
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               and
               S.
               Luke
               :
               so
               the
               finall
               cause
               of
               both
               ,
               or
               sweet
               disposition
               of
               Divine
               providence
               in
               this
               whole
               businesse
               ,
               is
               most
               punctually
               exprest
               by
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               21.
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 All
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saying
                 ;
                 Tell
                 yee
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thy
                 
                 King
                 commeth
                 unto
                 thee
                 meeke
                 ,
                 and
                 sitting
                 upon
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Colt
                 the
                 foale
                 of
                 an
                 Asse
                 .
              
               The
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               Prophets
               at
               least
               ,
               which
               did
               foretell
               all
               that
               now
               hapned
               ,
               was
               
                 Zachariah
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               9.9
               .
               whose
               words
               are
               more
               full
               than
               the
               Evangelists
               .
               
                 Rejoyce
                 greatly
                 ,
                 O
                 daughter
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 shout
                 O
                 daughter
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 Behold
                 thy
                 King
                 commeth
                 unto
                 thee
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 salvation
              
               *
               
                 lowly
                 and
                 riding
                 upon
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 Colt
                 the
                 foale
                 of
                 an
                 Asse
                 :
              
               So
               our
               ordinary
               English
               Translations
               render
               the
               place
               ,
               word
               for
               word
               :
               but
               whether
               this
               Translation
               or
               others
               ,
               Greek
               or
               Latin
               doe
               fully
               and
               punctually
               expresse
               the
               Prophets
               meaning
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               be
               discussed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
               A
               Comment
               or
               Paraphrase
               upon
               the
               first
               eight
               verses
               of
               the
               ninth
               of
               Zachary
               :
               And
               of
               the
               connexion
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               ninth
               verse
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               to
               Ierusalem
               was
               most
               expresly
               foretold
               .
            
             
               1
               THis
               testimony
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               observed
               before
               *
               )
               is
               meerely
               propheticall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               was
               literally
               meant
               of
               the
               Messias
               alone
               ,
               never
               verified
               ,
               much
               lesse
               fulfilled
               of
               any
               King
               or
               Prophet
               :
               it
               was
               a
               mystery
               without
               a
               type
               .
               Other
               passages
               in
               this
               ninth
               Chap.
               such
               especially
               as
               come
               after
               this
               ninth
               ver
               .
               may
               admit
               a
               mysticall
               or
               allegoricall
               sense
               :
               and
               I
               
               should
               like
               well
               of
               that
               allegorie
               ,
               which
               Ribera
               and
               Rupertus
               have
               made
               upon
               the
               former
               verses
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               first
               given
               us
               the
               true
               and
               literall
               sense
               .
               But
               setting
               aside
               such
               passages
               as
               the
               Evangelists
               or
               Apostles
               have
               expounded
               unto
               us
               ,
               the
               best
               Comments
               which
               are
               extant
               upon
               this
               or
               most
               other
               Prophecies
               revealed
               or
               written
               ,
               since
               the
               building
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               by
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               made
               to
               our
               hands
               by
               unpartiall
               unsuspected
               Historians
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Jews
               or
               Heathens
               ,
               so
               wee
               Christians
               would
               take
               the
               paines
               to
               peruse
               ,
               and
               diligently
               compare
               their
               narrations
               of
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               with
               sacred
               Propheticall
               predictions
               .
               For
               the
               true
               and
               literall
               sense
               of
               this
               whole
               ninth
               Chapter
               of
               Zacharias
               ,
               besides
               the
               ninth
               verse
               ,
               an
               ordinarie
               Scholler
               may
               better
               informe
               himselfe
               from
               
                 Arrianus
                 ,
                 Quintus
                 Curtius
              
               ,
               and
               Iosephus
               ,
               or
               others
               which
               write
               of
               Alexanders
               warres
               ,
               than
               from
               
                 Ribera
                 ,
                 Rupertus
              
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               professed
               Christian
               Commentators
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               had
               the
               hap
               to
               consult
               these
               Heathenish
               or
               Jewish
               Historians
               .
               And
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               later
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               there
               bee
               ,
               unto
               which
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               (
               though
               Apochrypha
               for
               matter
               of
               faith
               )
               may
               give
               great
               light
               for
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               them
               .
               My
               purpose
               is
               onely
               to
               touch
               upon
               some
               few
               such
               passages
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               as
               are
               conducent
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               cleare
               and
               ocular
               demonstration
               how
               this
               Prophecie
               avouched
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               this
               ninth
               Chapter
               of
               Zachary
               ,
               were
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Hadrach
                 ,
                 and
                 Damascus
                 shall
                 bee
                 the
                 rest
                 thereof
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 toward
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 Hamah
                 also
                 shall
                 border
                 thereby
                 ,
                 Tyrus
                 and
                 Zidon
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 very
                 wise
                 .
                 And
                 Tyrus
                 did
                 build
                 her selfe
                 a
                 strong
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 heaped
                 up
                 silver
                 as
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 fine
                 gold
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 mire
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 .
                 Behold
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 cast
                 her
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 smite
                 her
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 shall
                 be
                 devoured
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 Zechariah
                 ,
              
               9.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Iosephus
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               Jewish
               Antiquities
               ,
               briefly
               relating
               the
               swift
               successe
               of
               Alexander
               in
               his
               warre
               ,
               relateth
               the
               events
               in
               the
               same
               order
               and
               method
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               had
               foretold
               them
               in
               .
               That
               he
               first
               over-ran
               Syria
               &
               took
               Damascus
               ,
               and
               afterward
               besieged
               Tyre
               ,
               which
               held
               out
               nine
               moneths
               against
               those
               forces
               which
               had
               conquered
               the
               Persians
               ,
               Syrians
               ,
               and
               other
               Easterne
               parts
               in
               lesse
               space
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Writ
               drawen
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               Tyre
               ,
               you
               see
               it
               is
               punctually
               drawen
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               ;
               but
               who
               shall
               assure
               us
               that
               it
               passed
               the
               Seale
               ,
               or
               was
               executed
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               his
               Commission
               .
               
                 By
                 her
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               the
               Prophet
               meant
               ,
               as
               the
               Oracle
               in
               like
               case
               did
               ,
               her
               woodden
               walls
               or
               multitude
               of
               ships
               :
               and
               these
               as
               Curtius
               tells
               us
               ,
               being
               almost
               all
               sunck
               or
               taken
               ,
               their
               chiefe
               Fort
               was
               surprized
               by
               the
               Macedonian
               Army
               .
               After
               her
               walls
               were
               scaled
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               her
               defendants
               
                 summa
                 tectorum
                 obtinebant
                 ,
                 saxa
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 in
                 manibus
                 fo
                 rs
                 dederat
                 ingerentes
                 subeuntibus
                 ,
              
               did
               anoy
               the
               Assailants
               from
               the
               tops
               of
               their
               
               houses
               with
               stones
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               came
               first
               to
               hand
               .
               So
               this
               their
               last
               and
               desperate
               fury
               did
               blow
               the
               fire
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               which
               was
               kindled
               against
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               Prophet
               Zacharies
               time
               .
               For
               as
               this
               Heathenish
               Writer
               addes
               ,
               
                 Alexander
                 exceptis
                 qui
                 in
                 templa
                 confugerant
                 ,
                 omnes
                 interfici
                 ignemque
                 tectis
                 injici
                 jubet
                 ,
              
               commands
               that
               all
               should
               be
               slaine
               besides
               such
               as
               fled
               into
               the
               Temples
               ,
               that
               their
               dwelling
               houses
               should
               be
               burnt
               .
               This
               great
               Conqueror
               in
               all
               this
               warre
               ,
               though
               he
               expresly
               knew
               not
               his
               Commission
               ,
               was
               but
               Gods
               Sheriffe
               :
               and
               (
               though
               intending
               no
               such
               thing
               )
               did
               see
               the
               execution
               should
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Prophets
               sentence
               .
               How
               much
               Tyrian
               blood
               was
               shed
               in
               this
               siege
               ,
               as
               Curtius
               saith
               ,
               may
               in
               part
               be
               hence
               gathered
               ;
               besides
               all
               that
               died
               in
               that
               miserable
               Sea-fight
               ,
               or
               those
               fierce
               skirmages
               about
               the
               walls
               after
               the
               Macedonians
               had
               made
               entry
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ;
               sixe
               thousand
               of
               such
               as
               bare
               Armes
               were
               forthwith
               slaine
               ,
               two
               thousand
               hanged
               on
               gibbets
               along
               the
               shoare
               ,
               
                 that
                 Askalon
              
               ,
               as
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               
                 might
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 Ekronbe
                 confounded
                 .
              
               And
               as
               
                 Arrianus
                 ,
                 Iosephus
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               tells
               us
               .
               Tyre
               being
               thus
               miserably
               ransackt
               ,
               the
               other
               Cities
               of
               Syria
               or
               Palestina
               ,
               yeelded
               without
               resistance
               .
               Onely
               the
               strength
               of
               Scituation
               ,
               store
               of
               provision
               ,
               the
               resolution
               and
               fidelity
               of
               the
               Governour
               to
               Darius
               the
               Persian
               Emperour
               ,
               emboldned
               Gaza
               to
               hold
               out
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               stoutly
               ,
               as
               Tyre
               had
               done
               .
               For
               that
               part
               which
               God
               had
               appointed
               her
               ,
               and
               her
               King
               
               or
               Governour
               to
               act
               ,
               was
               not
               feare
               ,
               but
               sorrow
               .
               
                 Askelon
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 Gaza
                 also
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 very
                 sorowfull
                 ,
                 and
                 Ekron
                 for
                 her
                 expectation
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 shall
                 perish
                 from
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 and
                 Askelon
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 inhabited
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               greater
               danger
               the
               Conqueror
               himselfe
               did
               in
               the
               assault
               of
               Gaza
               incurre
               ,
               the
               more
               grievous
               was
               her
               ransack
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               was
               the
               cruelty
               practised
               upon
               the
               conquered
               .
               Alexanders
               wounded
               body
               did
               exasperate
               his
               heroicall
               minde
               to
               imitate
               Achilles
               (
               his
               pretended
               Progenitor
               )
               as
               much
               at
               this
               time
               in
               despightfull
               revenge
               ,
               as
               at
               other
               times
               hee
               had
               done
               in
               valour
               .
               For
               by
               Alexanders
               appointment
               Batis
               ,
               as
               Curtius
               instiles
               him
               ,
               the
               Governour
               of
               Gaza
               or
               Deputy
               King
               for
               Darius
               ,
               being
               yet
               as
               full
               of
               life
               and
               spirit
               ,
               as
               of
               bleeding
               wounds
               ,
               was
               dragged
               by
               the
               heeles
               after
               a
               Chariot
               through
               the
               streets
               ,
               as
               Hector
               had
               been
               by
               Achilles
               about
               the
               walls
               of
               Troy.
               Thus
               doth
               confidence
               in
               causes
               accursed
               by
               God
               ,
               inevitably
               bring
               their
               undertakers
               to
               those
               disastrous
               ends
               ,
               whereto
               the
               just
               will
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Judge
               had
               for
               their
               sinnes
               appointed
               them
               .
               All
               this
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               which
               Curtius
               and
               Arrianus
               relate
               concerning
               the
               desolation
               of
               Gaza
               (
               wee
               need
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               speake
               it
               )
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               spoken
               by
               Zachariah
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               
                 The
                 King
                 shall
                 perish
                 from
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ver
                 .
              
               5.
               
               Yet
               would
               I
               not
               have
               these
               words
               concerning
               Gaza
               ,
               and
               her
               Governor
               ,
               being
               for
               quantity
               indefinite
               ,
               restrained
               to
               this
               particular
               time
               or
               accident
               .
               For
               that
               were
               to
               
               make
               this
               disaster
               the
               compleat
               object
               of
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               is
               at
               the
               most
               but
               a
               principall
               part
               .
               This
               wofull
               accident
               might
               ,
               and
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               did
               portend
               the
               like
               in
               successe
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               ever
               held
               those
               Interpreters
               short
               sighted
               ,
               rather
               than
               overseene
               ,
               who
               thinke
               the
               severall
               passages
               in
               this
               Prophecie
               must
               literally
               referre
               onely
               to
               the
               warres
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               .
               For
               multitude
               of
               like
               events
               ,
               though
               different
               onely
               in
               time
               ,
               not
               in
               proportion
               to
               Propheticall
               predictions
               ,
               can
               neither
               argue
               any
               diversity
               in
               their
               former
               object
               ,
               nor
               any
               plurality
               of
               literall
               senses
               .
               All
               in
               their
               order
               may
               be
               alike
               literally
               meant
               by
               the
               same
               Prophet
               ,
               all
               alike
               properly
               signified
               by
               the
               same
               words
               .
               No
               man
               questioneth
               whether
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Greek
               ,
               or
               homo
               in
               Latin
               ,
               have
               more
               significations
               then
               one
               ,
               although
               in
               strict
               propriety
               of
               speech
               they
               denote
               or
               signifie
               as
               well
               men
               now
               living
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               died
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               agoe
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Hitherto
               we
               have
               seene
               how
               God
               by
               Alexander
               begun
               to
               pull
               downe
               the
               pride
               of
               Tyre
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Philistines
               :
               not
               with
               purpose
               utterly
               to
               destroy
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               this
               castigation
               or
               contusion
               ,
               to
               prepare
               and
               fit
               them
               for
               that
               mixture
               with
               the
               Jews
               their
               ancient
               Enemies
               ,
               which
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Zachariah
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 And
                 a
              
               c
               
                 bastard
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 Ashdod
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 blood
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 abominations
                 betweene
                 his
                 teeth
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 even
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 
                 shall
                 bee
                 as
                 a
                 Governour
                 in
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 Ekron
                 as
                 a
                 Iebusit
                 .
              
               The
               literall
               truth
               of
               this
               last
               cited
               passage
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               experienced
               after
               the
               warres
               of
               Alexander
               and
               of
               his
               Successors
               with
               the
               Maceabees
               ,
               partly
               in
               that
               great
               place
               which
               Herod
               of
               Askelon
               held
               amongst
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               Philistines
               Proselytes
               ,
               who
               were
               admitted
               as
               Communicants
               with
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Abraham
               in
               their
               Sacraments
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               admission
               of
               the
               Jews
               as
               free
               Denizens
               into
               the
               Cities
               of
               Palestina
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               quiet
               cohabitation
               of
               the
               Philistines
               and
               these
               moderne
               Jews
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               betweene
               the
               Jebusits
               and
               their
               Ancestors
               .
               Every
               part
               of
               this
               observation
               might
               be
               concludently
               proved
               out
               of
               unpartiall
               Historians
               ,
               Heathenish
               or
               Jewish
               ,
               which
               wrote
               before
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               was
               borne
               .
               Divers
               parts
               of
               it
               are
               abundantly
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               
                 Maccabees
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               10.
               ver
               .
               88
               ,
               89.
               
               
                 Now
                 when
                 King
                 Alexander
                 heard
                 these
                 things
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               victory
               over
               Azotus
               ,
               and
               the
               submission
               of
               Askelon
               upon
               the
               ransack
               of
               it
               ,
               )
               
                 he
                 honoured
                 Ionathan
                 yet
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 a
                 buckle
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 use
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 given
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 blood
                 :
                 hee
                 gave
                 him
                 also
                 Accaron
                 with
                 the
                 borders
                 thereof
                 in
                 possession
                 .
              
               Chap.
               11.
               ver
               .
               60
               ,
               61.
               
               
                 Then
                 Ionathan
                 went
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 Cities
                 beyond
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 Syria
                 gathered
                 themselves
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Askalon
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 met
                 him
                 honourably
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 of
                 Gaza
                 shut
                 him
                 out
                 :
                 wherefore
                 he
                 laid
                 siege
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 burned
                 
                 the
                 suburbs
                 thereof
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 spoiled
                 them
                 .
              
               Chap.
               13.
               ver
               .
               33
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Then
                 Simon
                 built
                 up
                 the
                 strong
                 holds
                 in
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 and
                 fenced
                 them
                 about
                 with
                 high
                 Towres
                 and
                 great
                 walls
                 and
                 gates
                 and
                 barres
                 ;
                 and
                 laid
                 up
                 victuals
                 therein
                 .
                 Moreover
                 Simon
                 chose
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 to
                 King
                 Demetrius
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 hee
                 should
                 give
                 the
                 land
                 an
                 immunity
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 that
                 Tryphon
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 spoile
                 .
                 Vnto
                 whom
                 King
                 Demetrius
                 answered
                 and
                 wrote
                 after
                 this
                 maner
                 ;
                 King
                 Demetrius
                 unto
                 Simon
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 friend
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 unto
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 sendeth
                 greeting
                 .
                 The
                 golden
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scarlet
                 Robe
                 which
                 yee
                 sent
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 stedfast
                 peace
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 your
                 Officers
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 immunities
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 granted
                 .
                 And
                 whatsoever
                 Covenants
                 wee
                 have
                 made
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 stand
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 strong
                 holds
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 builded
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 your
                 owne
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 any
                 oversight
                 ,
                 or
                 fault
                 committed
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 wee
                 forgive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 tax
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 yee
                 owe
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 other
                 tribute
                 paid
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 bee
                 paid
                 .
                 And
                 looke
                 who
                 are
                 meet
                 among
                 you
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 our
                 Court
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 inrolled
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 peace
                 betwixt
                 us
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 hundred
                 and
                 seventieth
                 yeare
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 began
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 their
                 Instruments
                 and
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 yeare
                 of
                 Simon
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 the
                 Governour
                 and
                 Leader
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 dayes
                 Simon
                 camped
                 against
                 Gaza
                 ,
                 and
                 besieged
                 it
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 also
                 an
                 Engine
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 battered
                 a
                 certaine
                 
                 Towre
                 and
                 tooke
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Engine
                 ,
                 leapt
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 whereupon
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 uprore
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 rent
                 their
                 clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 climbed
                 upon
                 the
                 walls
                 with
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 Simon
                 to
                 grant
                 them
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 Deale
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 mercy
                 .
                 So
                 Simon
                 was
                 appeased
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 no
                 more
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 cleansed
                 the
                 houses
                 wherein
                 the
                 Idols
                 were
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 entred
                 into
                 it
                 with
                 songs
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 :
                 yea
                 hee
                 put
                 all
                 uncleannesse
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 such
                 men
                 there
                 as
                 would
                 keepe
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 stronger
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 therein
                 a
                 dwelling
                 place
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Towre
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 were
                 kept
                 so
                 strait
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 neither
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 nor
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 nor
                 buy
                 ,
                 nor
                 sell
                 :
                 wherefore
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 distresse
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 victualls
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 perished
                 through
                 famine
                 .
                 Then
                 cried
                 they
                 to
                 Simon
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 at
                 one
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 hee
                 granted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 hee
                 cleansed
                 the
                 Towre
                 from
                 pollutions
                 .
                 And
                 entred
                 into
                 it
                 the
                 three
                 and
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 moneth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hundred
                 seventieth
                 and
                 one
                 yeare
                 with
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 and
                 branches
                 of
                 Palm-trees
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Harpe
                 and
                 Cymbals
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Vials
                 and
                 hymnes
                 and
                 songs
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 destroyed
                 a
                 great
                 Enemy
                 out
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 Hee
                 ordained
                 also
                 that
                 day
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 every
                 yeare
                 with
                 gladnesse
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 that
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Towre
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 stronger
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 
                 hee
                 dwelt
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 company
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               will
               compare
               these
               and
               many
               other
               passages
               in
               this
               grave
               Writer
               with
               the
               ninth
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               ,
               will
               perceive
               there
               may
               bee
               good
               use
               of
               books
               not
               Canonicall
               ,
               for
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               sacred
               Writings
               most
               Canonicall
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               booke
               though
               Apocryphal
               ,
               did
               not
               deserve
               to
               be
               left
               out
               in
               the
               new
               impressions
               or
               binding
               up
               of
               our
               Bibles
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               unto
               the
               Prophecie
               of
               Zachariah
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               manifest
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               the
               strange
               alterations
               foretold
               by
               him
               in
               this
               ninth
               Chapter
               ,
               might
               well
               occasion
               the
               Jews
               to
               expect
               the
               comming
               of
               their
               promised
               King
               shortly
               after
               .
               And
               amongst
               all
               the
               signes
               which
               the
               times
               intercurrent
               betweene
               Alexanders
               conquest
               of
               Syria
               ,
               Tyre
               ,
               and
               Palestina
               ,
               and
               our
               SAVIOURS
               death
               ,
               did
               exhibit
               ;
               this
               to
               mee
               is
               most
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               after
               so
               many
               terrible
               blasts
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               thus
               overturning
               every
               Castle
               and
               strong
               hold
               about
               Jerusalem
               ,
               sweeping
               most
               Cities
               of
               their
               ancient
               Inhabitants
               ,
               as
               the
               whirle
               winde
               doth
               their
               streets
               of
               dust
               ;
               the
               Temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               should
               all
               this
               while
               hold
               up
               her
               head
               :
               that
               Temple
               whose
               foundation
               ,
               and
               superstructions
               had
               been
               accused
               of
               sedition
               ,
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               whose
               demolition
               had
               been
               solemnly
               vowed
               by
               such
               Tyrants
               as
               had
               power
               given
               them
               over
               the
               City
               and
               strong
               holds
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               power
               to
               practice
               all
               kinde
               and
               maner
               of
               savage
               cruelties
               on
               the
               Citizens
               bodies
               ,
               and
               to
               expose
               their
               carkasses
               to
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               aire
               .
               The
               consideration
               
               hereof
               doth
               plainly
               testifie
               such
               a
               powerfull
               arme
               and
               watchfull
               eye
               of
               the
               Almighty
               to
               defend
               his
               house
               as
               in
               the
               eight
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               is
               literally
               charactered
               .
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 encampe
                 about
                 my
                 house
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 army
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 passeth
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 returneth
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 oppressor
                 shall
                 passe
                 through
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 now
                 have
                 I
                 seene
                 with
                 mine
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               could
               rightly
               spell
               the
               severall
               passages
               in
               the
               forementioned
               Authors
               ,
               and
               the
               disposition
               of
               Divine
               providence
               overruling
               the
               projects
               of
               Alexander
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               warres
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               predictions
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Zachary
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               right
               together
               ,
               could
               not
               suspect
               that
               which
               Iosephus
               hath
               registred
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               eleventh
               Book
               of
               Jewish
               antiquities
               ,
               concerning
               Alexanders
               reconciliation
               to
               Iaddah
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               extraordinary
               favours
               done
               unto
               that
               Nation
               ,
               which
               not
               long
               before
               had
               mightily
               offended
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               this
               prediction
               of
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               in
               protecting
               his
               Temple
               against
               such
               as
               pretended
               mischiefe
               unto
               it
               ,
               was
               literally
               fulfilled
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               attempts
               made
               against
               it
               by
               
                 Nicanor
                 ,
                 Antiochus
              
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               his
               professed
               enemies
               ,
               though
               not
               fully
               to
               bee
               accomplished
               untill
               the
               glory
               of
               this
               Temple
               came
               .
               For
               the
               Temple
               built
               by
               
                 Zerubbabel
                 sub
                 auspiciis
              
               of
               Ieshue
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               did
               continue
               and
               flourish
               untill
               JESUS
               the
               high
               Priest
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               into
               whose
               body
               the
               life
               and
               spirit
               of
               it
               was
               to
               be
               transfused
               ,
               did
               visit
               
               and
               cleanse
               it
               .
               It
               must
               be
               granted
               that
               Herod
               the
               great
               did
               take
               downe
               the
               Temple
               built
               by
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               not
               with
               purpose
               to
               demolish
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               it
               more
               glorious
               to
               humane
               view
               ,
               than
               Solomons
               Temple
               had
               been
               .
               And
               this
               friendly
               dissolution
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               purpose
               to
               reedifie
               it
               ,
               did
               prefigure
               the
               dissolution
               of
               Christs
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               their
               reunition
               in
               glory
               and
               immortality
               .
               And
               I
               could
               willingly
               yeeld
               my
               assent
               unto
               Rupertus
               and
               Ribera
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               verses
               of
               this
               Chapter
               were
               truely
               fulfilled
               in
               that
               victorious
               passage
               of
               the
               Gospel
               throughout
               the
               Cities
               of
               Syria
               and
               Palestina
               before
               mentioned
               :
               So
               they
               or
               their
               followers
               would
               grant
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               swift
               victory
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               was
               as
               well
               occasioned
               ,
               as
               portended
               by
               Alexanders
               speedy
               conquest
               of
               these
               Regions
               .
               For
               God
               did
               plague
               these
               neighbour
               Nations
               before
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               came
               unto
               this
               Temple
               ,
               that
               Jerusalem
               might
               take
               warning
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               repent
               her
               of
               her
               sinnes
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 cut
                 off
                 their
                 Nations
                 ,
                 their
                 Towers
                 are
                 desolate
                 :
                 I
                 made
                 their
                 streets
                 waste
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 passeth
                 by
                 :
                 their
                 Cities
                 are
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 inhabitant
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 Surely
                 thou
                 (
                 Ierusalem
                 )
                 wilt
                 feare
                 mee
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 receive
                 instruction
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 dwelling
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 I
                 punished
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 rose
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupted
                 all
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
              
               Zephaniah
               3.6
               ,
               7.
               
               That
               this
               Prophecy
               unto
               what
               other
               times
               soever
               it
               be
               concludently
               appliable
               ,
               doth
               in
               speciall
               referre
               unto
               the
               calamities
               brought
               upon
               the
               Nations
               by
               Alexander
               the
               great
               ,
               is
               apparent
               from
               
               Zephan
               .
               2.4
               ,
               5.
               
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               literall
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophecie
               now
               in
               handling
               :
               *
               that
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Prophet
               had
               spoken
               in
               more
               words
               to
               Jerusalem
               thus
               .
               
                 Thine
                 eyes
                 in
                 the
                 generations
                 following
                 shall
                 behold
                 the
                 flourishing
                 pride
                 of
                 sundry
                 Nations
                 ,
                 each
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 overtop
                 others
                 in
                 height
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 temporall
                 state
                 ;
                 each
                 driving
                 to
                 keepe
                 others
                 under
                 by
                 humane
                 policie
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 warre
                 .
                 And
                 whilst
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 mutuall
                 Conquests
                 shall
                 possesse
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 bee
                 ready
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 Judah
                 ,
                 one
                 day
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 turne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 and
                 David
                 ,
                 bee
                 like
                 the
                 Monarchs
                 of
                 Greece
                 or
                 Persia
                 ,
                 farre
                 exalted
                 above
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 :
                 every
                 one
                 (
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 Armes
                 )
                 glistring
                 with
                 his
                 golden
                 shield
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 as
                 prisoners
                 bound
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Nobles
                 in
                 fetters
                 of
                 iron
                 .
                 The
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 riches
                 of
                 their
                 costly
                 Temples
                 shall
                 deck
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 my
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 captives
                 shall
                 draw
                 in
                 triumph
                 .
                 But
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 promised
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 of
                 benignity
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 sought
                 amongst
                 the
                 tumultuous
                 hosts
                 of
                 warre
                 .
                 Or
                 canst
                 thou
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 thy
                 Leader
                 or
                 Generall
                 to
                 destroy
                 themselves
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 enough
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 greatest
                 Conquerer
                 on
                 earth
                 could
                 ever
                 compasse
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 lords
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 anointed
                 and
                 proclaimed
                 King
                 upon
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 Sion
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 inviolable
                 decrees
                 of
                 everlasting
                 peace
                 shall
                 bee
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 under
                 heaven
                 from
                 thy
                 Courts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 whilst
                 horses
                 and
                 Chariots
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 glorious
                 preparations
                 of
                 warre
                 shall
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 thy
                 view
                 ,
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 passe
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 assured
                 that
                 thy
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 comming
                 thou
                 hast
                 often
                 beene
                 admonished
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 maner
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 thou
                 wilt
                 mark
                 it
                 ,
                 bodes
                 farre
                 better
                 tidings
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 besides
                 ,
                 than
                 can
                 accompany
                 the
                 prosperous
                 successe
                 of
                 warres
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 victory
                 which
                 is
                 stained
                 with
                 blood
                 .
                 What
                 King
                 of
                 Judah
                 or
                 Israel
                 did
                 ever
                 levy
                 an
                 Army
                 though
                 in
                 just
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 Countrey
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 on
                 so
                 faire
                 termes
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 poore
                 amongst
                 them
                 were
                 pinched
                 with
                 taxes
                 for
                 the
                 supply
                 ?
                 What
                 victory
                 did
                 they
                 ever
                 obtaine
                 so
                 good
                 cheape
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 were
                 not
                 inforced
                 to
                 sit
                 downe
                 with
                 losse
                 ,
                 many
                 wounded
                 ,
                 others
                 maymed
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 alwayes
                 slaine
                 ?
                 But
                 loe
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 bring
                 thee
                 unusuall
                 matter
                 of
                 exultation
                 ,
                 and
                 uncouth
                 joy
                 .
                 For
                 behold
                 ,
                 
                   thy
                   King
                   commeth
                   unto
                   thee
                
                 (
                 whensoever
                 he
                 commeth
                 )
                 attended
                 with
                 justice
                 for
                 his
                 guide
                 ,
                 and
                 salvation
                 for
                 his
                 traine
                 .
                 Hee
                 shall
                 execute
                 judgement
                 without
                 oppression
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 save
                 thee
                 (
                 so
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 saved
                 )
                 without
                 destroying
                 any
                 ;
                 able
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 thy
                 lame
                 to
                 goe
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 
                 dead
                 without
                 hazard
                 either
                 of
                 life
                 or
                 limb
                 to
                 any
                 who
                 rests
                 within
                 thy
                 territories
                 .
                 Such
                 shall
                 bee
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 silliest
                 wretch
                 amongst
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 may
                 think
                 himselfe
                 more
                 happy
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 King
                 of
                 Judah
                 or
                 Israel
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 will
                 conforme
                 himselfe
                 to
                 his
                 garb
                 or
                 demeanor
                 .
                 
                   For
                   hee
                   commeth
                   unto
                   thee
                   poore
                   and
                   lowly
                   ,
                   riding
                   upon
                   an
                   Asse
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Colt
                   ,
                   the
                   foole
                   of
                   an
                   Asse
                   ,
                
                 to
                 weane
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 vaine
                 hopes
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 so
                 often
                 dehorted
                 thy
                 forefathers
                 .
                 Some
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 horses
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 chariots
                 :
                 
                   but
                   thy
                   confidence
                   must
                   bee
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                
                 who
                 will
                 alwayes
                 bee
                 thy
                 King
                 to
                 defend
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 protect
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 thee
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 weaknesse
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 his
                 appearance
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   will
                   cut
                   off
                   the
                   chariot
                   from
                   Ephraim
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   horse
                   from
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   battell
                   bow
                   shall
                   bee
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   shall
                   speake
                   peace
                   unto
                   the
                   heathen
                   :
                   His
                
                 Dominion
                 shall
                 bee
                 from
                 Sea
                 to
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Zach.
                 9.10
                 .
              
               The
               mark
               whereat
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               in
               this
               place
               aimes
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Haggai
               his
               coaevall
               had
               set
               up
               a
               little
               before
               him
               ;
               Neither
               of
               them
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               conscious
               of
               the
               others
               predictions
               .
               
                 Yet
                 now
                 bee
                 strong
                 ,
                 O
                 Zerubbabel
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 strong
                 O
                 Ieshua
                 sonne
                 of
                 Iosedech
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 strong
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 I
                 covenanted
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 yee
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 so
                 my
                 spirit
                 remaineth
                 among
                 you
                 :
                 feare
                 yee
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 Yet
                 once
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dry
                 land
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 fill
                 this
                 house
                 with
                 glory
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
                 The
                 silver
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gold
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 later
                 house
                 shall
                 bee
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 will
                 I
                 give
                 peace
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
              
               Haggai
               2.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               had
               touched
               (
               before
               )
               on
               the
               same
               string
               ,
               Chap
               2.
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               
                 Sing
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 O
                 daughter
                 of
                 Sion
                 :
                 for
                 loe
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 And
                 many
                 Nations
                 shall
                 bee
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 hath
                 sent
                 mee
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Every
               branch
               of
               these
               forecited
               Prophecies
               were
               exactly
               fulfilled
               according
               to
               their
               plaine
               literall
               sense
               in
               our
               Saviours
               triumphant
               ingresse
               into
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               visitation
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               bounty
               of
               Herod
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               other
               Nations
               ,
               was
               made
               (
               even
               to
               secular
               eyes
               )
               more
               *
               beautifull
               and
               glorious
               ,
               than
               the
               Temple
               of
               Solomon
               was
               .
               The
               extraordinary
               contributions
               of
               severall
               Nations
               ,
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               for
               the
               beautifying
               of
               this
               second
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Herods
               speciall
               care
               in
               the
               right
               imployment
               of
               his
               owne
               and
               others
               expences
               upon
               this
               glorious
               
               worke
               ,
               might
               have
               taught
               the
               Jews
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               been
               blinde
               ,
               to
               expect
               that
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nation
               ,
               their
               promised
               King
               ,
               was
               speedily
               to
               come
               unto
               it
               :
               yet
               not
               to
               come
               in
               such
               pomp
               ,
               specially
               of
               warre
               ,
               as
               they
               expected
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               humility
               and
               meeknesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               in
               the
               ninth
               Chapter
               and
               tenth
               verse
               hath
               expressed
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               foretold
               in
               the
               building
               of
               Zerubbabels
               Temple
               .
               
                 Not
                 by
                 might
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 O
                 great
                 mountaine
                 ?
                 before
                 Zerubbabel
                 thou
                 shalt
                 become
                 a
                 plaine
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 the
                 head
                 stone
                 thereof
                 with
                 shoutings
                 ;
                 crying
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 grace
                 ,
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
              
               Zach.
               4.6
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Some
               parts
               of
               the
               forecited
               Prophecy
               there
               be
               which
               were
               not
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               exquisit
               literall
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               the
               mysticall
               or
               spirituall
               sense
               ,
               untill
               our
               Sauiours
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               consecration
               to
               bee
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Temple
               to
               all
               the
               Israel
               of
               God.
               But
               of
               these
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               .
               That
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               now
               to
               follow
               ,
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               ninth
               verse
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
               The
               fulfilling
               of
               Zachariah
               his
               Prophecy
               ,
               Cap.
               9.
               ver
               .
               9.
               recorded
               by
               all
               the
               Evangelists
               ;
               but
               most
               fully
               and
               most
               punctually
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               .
            
             
               1
               THere
               was
               not
               any
               sacred
               prediction
               from
               the
               first
               promise
               of
               the
               womans
               seed
               untill
               this
               time
               ,
               more
               capable
               of
               being
               counterfeited
               by
               subtile
               pretēders
               to
               the
               Crowne
               of
               David
               ,
               than
               this
               particular
               was
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               we
               would
               take
               all
               circūstances
               related
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               into
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               or
               scan
               the
               true
               Grammaticall
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               aright
               ,
               is
               as
               concludently
               punctuall
               ,
               as
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               any
               Prophecy
               besides
               ;
               any
               passage
               in
               the
               53.
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               or
               the
               22.
               
               Psalme
               not
               excepted
               .
               God
               by
               his
               all-seeing
               providence
               did
               prevent
               the
               reduction
               of
               that
               possibility
               or
               facility
               rather
               of
               imposture
               ,
               whereunto
               this
               Prophecie
               above
               others
               was
               exposed
               ,
               into
               act
               .
               For
               from
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviours
               triumphant
               comming
               into
               Jerusalem
               ,
               neither
               City
               nor
               people
               had
               any
               just
               occasion
               of
               such
               joy
               or
               exultation
               as
               now
               they
               exprest
               ;
               scarce
               any
               quiet
               houre
               from
               this
               neglect
               of
               that
               great
               salvation
               ,
               which
               now
               was
               profered
               ,
               untill
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Citie
               and
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               dispersion
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               throughout
               the
               world
               .
               Among
               many
               other
               circumstances
               related
               by
               the
               
               Evangelists
               ,
               all
               worthy
               of
               our
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               this
               one
               in
               my
               minde
               is
               most
               remarkable
               ;
               that
               the
               Owners
               of
               the
               Asse
               and
               of
               the
               Colt
               ,
               or
               the
               neighbourhood
               then
               present
               ,
               should
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               untied
               and
               carried
               away
               before
               they
               saw
               the
               Disciples
               warrant
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               subscribed
               by
               their
               Masters
               hand
               .
               But
               warrant
               they
               had
               none
               save
               onely
               Parroll
               .
               
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 ask
                 why
                 you
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Matt.
               21.3
               .
               and
               Mark
               11.3
               .
               Had
               not
               this
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               authority
               they
               avouched
               been
               a
               greater
               King
               than
               his
               Father
               David
               ;
               had
               not
               his
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               not
               over
               their
               goods
               onely
               ,
               but
               over
               their
               mindes
               and
               consciences
               ,
               been
               more
               than
               Monarchicall
               :
               hee
               could
               not
               so
               plainely
               ,
               and
               so
               peremptorily
               have
               fore-prophecied
               
                 de
                 futuris
                 contingentibus
              
               ,
               or
               given
               his
               Disciples
               full
               assurance
               that
               the
               Owner
               of
               these
               juments
               should
               do
               ,
               as
               hee
               foretold
               they
               would
               doe
               .
               This
               was
               an
               Oracle
               of
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               and
               authority
               ,
               which
               informed
               David
               ,
               that
               the
               men
               of
               Keilah
               would
               betray
               him
               into
               Sauls
               hands
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               commit
               himselfe
               to
               their
               trust
               .
               The
               men
               of
               Keilah
               were
               prevented
               from
               doing
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               saw
               they
               were
               intended
               or
               bent
               to
               doe
               .
               But
               these
               men
               did
               as
               the
               Lord
               foretold
               they
               should
               doe
               ,
               when
               they
               intended
               no
               such
               matter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               wee
               compare
               the
               Evangelicall
               relations
               concerning
               the
               maner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               with
               the
               Prophets
               predictions
               ,
               they
               agree
               so
               well
               that
               Zachariah
               in
               this
               particular
               
               may
               share
               well
               with
               Isaiah
               in
               that
               title
               of
               the
               Evangelicall
               Prophet
               .
               Yet
               in
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               Evangelicall
               Stories
               concerning
               this
               point
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               variation
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               no
               contradiction
               or
               contrariety
               in
               sense
               .
               
                 Goe
                 unto
                 the
                 village
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 )
                 over
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 straight
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 an
                 Asse
                 tied
                 and
                 a
                 Colt
                 with
                 her
                 :
                 loose
                 them
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
              
               Matt.
               21.2
               .
               S.
               Mark
               relateth
               the
               same
               story
               thus
               ;
               
                 Yee
                 shall
                 finde
                 a
                 Colt
                 tied
                 ,
                 whereon
                 neuer
                 man
                 sate
                 ,
                 loose
                 him
                 and
                 bring
                 him
                 ,
              
               Mar.
               11.2
               .
               See
               Luke
               19.30
               .
               This
               variation
               of
               words
               hath
               raised
               a
               doubt
               amongst
               Interpreters
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Prophet
               as
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               whether
               our
               Saviour
               did
               ride
               part
               of
               the
               way
               upon
               the
               Asse
               ,
               and
               part
               upon
               the
               Colt
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               way
               upon
               the
               Colt
               alone
               .
               Such
               as
               think
               our
               Saviour
               did
               ride
               onely
               upon
               the
               Colt
               ,
               labour
               to
               salve
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Propheticall
               prediction
               and
               S.
               Matthews
               relation
               ,
               how
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               usuall
               ,
               as
               they
               alledge
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Dialect
               .
               To
               say
               the
               King
               of
               Sion
               should
               come
               riding
               upon
               an
               Asse
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               foale
               of
               an
               Asse
               ,
               is
               a
               speech
               as
               justifiable
               in
               grammaticall
               sense
               ,
               as
               that
               Ionas
               should
               bee
               sleeping
               in
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               ship
               (
               so
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophecie
               )
               whereas
               hee
               could
               not
               sleepe
               but
               in
               one
               side
               of
               the
               ship
               at
               one
               time
               .
               But
               as
               for
               
                 Synecdoches
                 ,
                 metonymies
              
               ,
               or
               other
               like
               words
               of
               Art
               ,
               grammar
               ,
               or
               rhetorique
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               bee
               reduced
               to
               some
               logicall
               or
               rational
               maxime
               ,
               they
               edifie
               no
               better
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               than
               an
               Allegory
               or
               mysticall
               interpretation
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               grounded
               upon
               some
               
               historicall
               relation
               of
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               literall
               or
               grammaticall
               sense
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               the
               onely
               foundation
               of
               this
               Synecdoche
               here
               pretended
               ,
               must
               bee
               that
               logicall
               rationall
               maxime
               [
               
                 ad
                 veritatem
                 indefinitae
                 propositionis
                 sufficit
                 veritas
                 untus
                 particularis
              
               ]
               Unto
               the
               truth
               of
               an
               indefinite
               proposition
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               one
               particular
               is
               sufficient
               .
               Hee
               that
               can
               prove
               Socrates
               to
               be
               a
               learned
               man
               ,
               may
               without
               impeachment
               affirme
               ,
               that
               man
               is
               learned
               ,
               or
               men
               are
               learned
               :
               for
               the
               expression
               of
               any
               particulars
               indistinctly
               apprehended
               (
               or
               confusedly
               knowen
               )
               by
               the
               plurall
               ,
               is
               usuall
               not
               in
               the
               sacred
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               moderne
               Languges
               ,
               Wee
               English
               men
               doe
               not
               commit
               any
               solecisme
               when
               wee
               say
               ,
               the
               Noble
               Sidney
               was
               slaine
               in
               the
               Low
               Countries
               :
               albeit
               in
               strict
               propriety
               of
               speech
               ,
               hee
               was
               slaine
               but
               in
               one
               of
               those
               Countries
               or
               Provinces
               .
               A
               man
               that
               had
               been
               present
               ,
               or
               had
               a
               distinct
               Geographicall
               apprehension
               of
               the
               place
               where
               he
               was
               wounded
               ,
               would
               have
               named
               it
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               as
               at
               Zutphen
               .
               So
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               Iudges
               12.7
               .
               That
               Ieptha
               died
               and
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               Cities
               of
               Galead
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               our
               English
               very
               well
               renders
               it
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
               Galead
               ,
               but
               in
               which
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               it
               seemes
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               sacred
               history
               did
               not
               thinke
               worthy
               to
               bee
               taken
               into
               particular
               consideration
               ,
               being
               a
               point
               wherein
               posterity
               without
               losse
               might
               bee
               altogether
               ignorant
               .
               And
               certainely
               it
               was
               ignorance
               of
               their
               owne
               Dialect
               ,
               or
               the
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               
               some
               *
               Jewish
               Writers
               to
               gather
               from
               this
               plurall
               expression
               ,
               that
               Iephtha's
               bones
               were
               scattered
               throughout
               all
               the
               Cities
               of
               Galead
               ,
               or
               respectively
               intombed
               in
               many
               severall
               places
               .
               The
               Evangelists
               use
               the
               like
               speech
               when
               they
               say
               :
               The
               malefactors
               which
               were
               crucified
               with
               our
               Saviour
               did
               revile
               him
               ;
               whereas
               in
               such
               distinct
               apprehension
               as
               S.
               Luke
               had
               of
               this
               circumstance
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               two
               onely
               did
               revile
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               continue
               in
               this
               wicked
               minde
               ;
               but
               the
               party
               reviling
               being
               not
               so
               distinctly
               known
               by
               name
               or
               by
               other
               circumstances
               (
               as
               Barabbas
               was
               )
               to
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               as
               unto
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               they
               make
               their
               expressions
               in
               the
               plurall
               .
               It
               is
               a
               generall
               rule
               worthy
               of
               every
               Commentators
               actuall
               consideration
               ,
               that
               albeit
               every
               Evangelist
               relate
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
               ,
               yet
               no
               one
               of
               them
               relates
               the
               whole
               truth
               concerning
               our
               Saviours
               life
               and
               actions
               ,
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               :
               nor
               doe
               they
               alwayes
               observe
               the
               order
               and
               method
               of
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               or
               occurrences
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               hereafter
               .
               The
               maner
               of
               our
               Saviours
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               might
               bee
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               was
               more
               distinctly
               represented
               to
               the
               Disciples
               senses
               ,
               than
               it
               had
               been
               to
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariahs
               spirit
               .
               For
               
                 lumen
                 propheticum
                 erat
                 aliqualiter
                 aenigmaticum
              
               ;
               the
               light
               of
               prophecy
               was
               not
               alwayes
               distinctly
               evident
               ,
               but
               indefinitely
               .
               And
               
               this
               might
               bee
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Prophet
               foretells
               that
               our
               Saviour
               should
               come
               riding
               both
               upon
               the
               Asse
               ,
               and
               the
               Colt
               ,
               when
               as
               *
               three
               Evangelists
               mention
               onely
               the
               Colt.
               And
               albeit
               S.
               Matthew
               mention
               both
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               bee
               replied
               ,
               that
               hee
               historically
               in
               that
               passage
               avoucheth
               nothing
               of
               his
               owne
               observation
               ,
               but
               onely
               relateth
               the
               Prophets
               words
               which
               hee
               saw
               now
               fulfilled
               ,
               although
               our
               Saviour
               had
               rid
               onely
               upon
               the
               Asse
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Colt.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               however
               the
               Prophets
               words
               in
               themselves
               considered
               ,
               or
               compared
               onely
               with
               the
               historicall
               narrations
               of
               their
               fulfilling
               as
               they
               are
               extant
               by
               S.
               Mark
               ,
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               may
               admit
               the
               presumed
               Synecdoche
               ,
               or
               plurall
               expression
               in
               steed
               of
               the
               singular
               :
               ye●
               to
               my
               understanding
               or
               observation
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               three
               Evangelists
               affirmative
               for
               Christs
               riding
               upon
               the
               Colt
               or
               foale
               of
               the
               Asse
               ,
               is
               so
               exclusive
               ,
               as
               S.
               Matthews
               relation
               of
               the
               same
               story
               is
               inclusive
               .
               Nor
               is
               S.
               
                 Ieroms
                 ,
                 Maldonat's
              
               ,
               or
               others
               inference
               from
               the
               expression
               of
               these
               three
               Evangelists
               so
               concludent
               ,
               that
               hee
               rode
               upon
               the
               Colt
               alone
               ,
               as
               the
               inference
               which
               may
               bee
               drawen
               from
               S.
               Matthews
               relation
               that
               he
               rode
               upon
               both
               .
               
                 Yee
                 shall
                 finde
                 an
                 Asse
                 tied
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Colt
                 with
                 her
                 :
                 loose
                 them
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 unto
                 me
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 say
                 ought
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 straightway
                 hee
                 will
                 send
                 them
                 .
              
               Hee
               further
               addes
               ,
               
                 All
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 that
                 is
                 might
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Tell
                 yee
                 the
                 daughter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               All
               the
               other
               three
               
               Evangelists
               affirmatives
               wil
               not
               inferre
               this
               negative
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               ride
               upon
               the
               Asse
               at
               all
               .
               The
               historicall
               ,
               literall
               ,
               or
               legall
               tenour
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Commission
               directed
               or
               given
               to
               his
               two
               Disciples
               ,
               whom
               hee
               authorized
               to
               take
               them
               ,
               imply
               that
               hee
               had
               instant
               use
               of
               both
               ,
               though
               more
               speciall
               ,
               or
               permanent
               use
               of
               the
               Colt
               or
               foale
               .
               And
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               Commission
               necessarily
               inferres
               as
               much
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 Disciples
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 as
                 Iesus
                 had
                 commanded
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 brought
                 the
                 Asse
                 and
                 the
                 Colt
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 them
                 their
                 clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 set
                 him
                 thereon
                 :
              
               or
               as
               the
               Originall
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Matt.
              
               21.6
               ,
               7.
               
               His
               dismission
               of
               the
               Damme
               upon
               some
               short
               triall
               ,
               and
               longer
               use
               of
               the
               young
               one
               (
               as
               sundry
               of
               the
               Ancient
               with
               good
               Moderne
               Interpreters
               observe
               )
               did
               admirably
               prefigure
               the
               instant
               rejection
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               speedy
               admission
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               here
               promised
               .
               The
               Gentile
               though
               never
               accustomed
               to
               the
               yoke
               of
               Mosaicall
               Lawes
               ,
               by
               whose
               rites
               the
               anointing
               and
               consecration
               ,
               the
               comming
               of
               this
               great
               King
               was
               foreshadowed
               ;
               did
               beyond
               expectation
               willingly
               submit
               himselfe
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               or
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               yong
               Colt
               which
               never
               had
               been
               backt
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               did
               gently
               beare
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               noise
               and
               cry
               which
               had
               been
               made
               by
               the
               promiscuous
               multitude
               .
               When
               as
               the
               Jew
               resembled
               or
               typified
               by
               the
               old
               Asse
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               used
               to
               the
               yoke
               and
               saddle
               ,
               became
               (
               as
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               shee
               did
               )
               resty
               and
               skittish
               ready
               to
               kick
               ,
               
               and
               spurn
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               to
               throw
               her
               Rider
               .
               And
               in
               type
               or
               prognostick
               of
               this
               mysticall
               truth
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               relinquisht
               the
               Asse
               after
               hee
               had
               assayed
               her
               ,
               and
               tooke
               her
               Colt
               ,
               and
               rode
               on
               him
               into
               Jerusalem
               ,
               though
               no
               man
               had
               sat
               upon
               him
               before
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               However
               ,
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               later
               part
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               by
               Synecdoche
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               plaine
               literall
               ,
               and
               legall
               construction
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               ;
               was
               most
               cleare
               and
               evident
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               senses
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               Prophecie
               concerning
               the
               titles
               of
               this
               King
               was
               so
               clearely
               fulfilled
               ,
               admitteth
               some
               question
               which
               cannot
               be
               determined
               without
               further
               discussion
               of
               the
               grammaticall
               sense
               ,
               or
               Propheticall
               importance
               of
               these
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               best
               and
               choisest
               Translations
               vary
               much
               partly
               about
               the
               signification
               ,
               partly
               about
               the
               pointing
               of
               these
               words
               .
               And
               no
               Interpreter
               which
               I
               have
               read
               (
               though
               I
               have
               consulted
               many
               )
               doth
               give
               mee
               any
               tolerable
               satisfaction
               for
               their
               Emphaticall
               or
               Propheticall
               importance
               ,
               save
               one
               or
               two
               .
               I
               shall
               for
               this
               reason
               crave
               pardon
               with
               humble
               submission
               of
               my
               opinion
               unto
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               to
               proffer
               more
               variety
               of
               Translations
               and
               Interpretations
               ,
               then
               I
               have
               been
               accustomed
               ,
               unto
               the
               Readers
               choise
               .
               The
               vulgar
               Latin
               renders
               it
               thus
               ;
               
                 Ecce
                 Rex
                 tuus
                 veniet
                 tibi
                 justus
                 ,
                 &
                 salvator
                 :
                 ipse
                 pauper
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Behold
                 ,
                 thy
                 King
                 commeth
                 ,
                 a
                 just
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Saviour
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 poore
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               referring
               the
               Hebrew
               pronoune
               
               to
               
                 pauper
                 .
                 Iunius
              
               accords
               in
               part
               with
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               
                 Iustus
                 &
                 salute
                 praeditus
              
               :
               with
               whom
               our
               later
               English
               accords
               ,
               save
               onely
               that
               it
               referres
               the
               pronoune
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               unto
               
                 justus
                 &
                 salvator
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 just
                 and
                 having
                 salvation
                 :
              
               whereas
               Iunius
               altogether
               omits
               the
               expression
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               vulgar
               referres
               it
               to
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               
                 hee
                 is
                 poore
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 lowly
                 or
                 meek
                 .
              
               The
               Translator
               of
               the
               Kings
               Bible
               referres
               it
               unto
               
                 justus
                 ,
                 Iustus
                 ille
                 &
                 salvator
                 ,
                 that
                 Iust
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Arius
                 Montanus
              
               in
               his
               Interlineary
               referres
               the
               same
               pronoune
               unto
               the
               first
               clause
               ,
               
                 Iustus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               But
               whereas
               others
               reade
               ,
               
                 Salvator
                 ille
              
               ,
               hee
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Salvatus
                 ipse
              
               :
               So
               doth
               our
               former
               English
               ,
               
                 hee
                 is
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 saved
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               But
               Cramerus
               the
               Lutheran
               ,
               
                 ut
                 Hunnii
                 discipulum
                 agnoscas
              
               ,
               chargeth
               that
               Translation
               which
               our
               former
               English
               followes
               (
               as
               his
               Master
               Hunnius
               had
               Calvin
               in
               many
               others
               )
               with
               Judaizing
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               giving
               advantage
               to
               the
               captious
               Jew
               .
               For
               what
               argument
               can
               it
               be
               either
               of
               glory
               to
               a
               great
               King
               ,
               or
               of
               joy
               unto
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               foretell
               that
               he
               himselfe
               should
               bee
               servatus
               or
               salvatus
               .
               This
               expression
               implies
               danger
               unto
               himselfe
               more
               directly
               ,
               then
               saving
               health
               unto
               others
               :
               it
               supposeth
               perill
               or
               hazard
               antecedent
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               argue
               victory
               for
               the
               consequent
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Originall
               are
               formally
               passive
               .
               But
               Cramerus
               with
               some
               others
               would
               out
               of
               the
               grammaticall
               rudiments
               which
               they
               had
               learned
               ,
               instruct
               us
               ,
               that
               Verbs
               of
               this
               forme
               or
               conjugation
               sometimes
               admit
               a
               signification
               meerely
               active
               ,
               otherwhiles
               neither
               meerely
               
               active
               or
               passive
               ,
               but
               reciprocall
               ,
               as
               the
               Septuagint
               renders
               this
               place
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 saving
                 himselfe
              
               .
               So
               doth
               our
               later
               English
               in
               the
               marginall
               note
               .
               Yet
               if
               the
               Originall
               in
               this
               place
               might
               be
               (
               as
               Cramerus
               would
               have
               it
               )
               reciprocall
               ,
               the
               basis
               of
               these
               two
               contrary
               significations
               should
               bee
               the
               passive
               .
               And
               though
               both
               versions
               
                 saving
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               and
               
                 saved
                 himselfe
              
               meet
               in
               one
               point
               ;
               yet
               it
               had
               been
               more
               handsome
               to
               have
               said
               
                 salvatus
                 a
                 seipso
              
               ,
               then
               
                 servans
                 seipsum
              
               .
               And
               so
               Vatablus
               in
               his
               annotations
               upon
               this
               place
               tells
               us
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               rendred
               .
               
                 Vertere
                 potes
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 &
                 servetur
                 ,
                 sub
                 :
                 a
                 se
                 ,
                 pro
                 servans
                 se
                 .
              
               But
               Masius
               a
               man
               more
               skilfull
               then
               the
               vulgar
               Grammarians
               ,
               hath
               so
               farre
               impeacht
               these
               grammaticall
               curiosities
               about
               the
               peculiar
               force
               or
               value
               of
               Conjugations
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               to
               put
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               a
               consequence
               ,
               as
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               a
               Prophecie
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               their
               verdict
               .
               And
               however
               many
               other
               Verbs
               in
               this
               forme
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               Niphal
               bee
               rather
               equivalent
               to
               actives
               ,
               then
               truely
               actives
               ,
               neuterpassives
               ,
               or
               reciprocals
               :
               yet
               their
               use
               though
               it
               were
               more
               frequent
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               cannot
               prescribe
               against
               the
               proper
               and
               naturall
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               for
               ought
               I
               finde
               is
               alwayes
               a
               meere
               passive
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               wave
               these
               grammaticall
               curiosities
               ,
               this
               observation
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               is
               more
               reall
               ,
               and
               of
               better
               use
               .
               That
               as
               vulgar
               Philosophers
               usually
               ascribe
               the
               variety
               of
               effects
               unto
               the
               agents
               or
               efficients
               ,
               which
               ariseth
               wholly
               from
               the
               matter
               or
               Patient
               .
               So
               Grammarians
               
               often
               labour
               to
               salve
               the
               regular
               use
               ,
               or
               importance
               of
               words
               from
               the
               diversity
               of
               formes
               or
               conjugations
               in
               their
               derivatives
               ,
               or
               multiplicity
               of
               significations
               in
               the
               primitive
               ,
               when
               as
               all
               the
               variation
               proceeds
               wholly
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               subjects
               unto
               which
               one
               and
               the
               same
               word
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               forme
               or
               signification
               is
               applied
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               when
               Melchisedeck
               saith
               ,
               
                 Benedictus
                 sit
                 Deus
                 Abrahami
                 ,
                 &
                 Benedictus
                 sit
                 Abraham
                 a
                 Deo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 blessed
                 be
                 Abraham
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 :
              
               the
               formall
               signification
               of
               the
               Latin
               [
               benedictus
               ]
               and
               the
               English
               [
               blessed
               ]
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               :
               but
               the
               use
               ,
               or
               importance
               much
               differ
               ,
               whilest
               applied
               unto
               God
               and
               unto
               Abraham
               .
               For
               Abraham
               or
               man
               to
               bee
               blessed
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               good
               words
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               by
               divine
               goodnesse
               ,
               alwayes
               importeth
               some
               reall
               donative
               whereby
               hee
               becommeth
               more
               happy
               then
               hee
               was
               before
               .
               For
               in
               God
               benedicere
               is
               benefacere
               ,
               his
               good
               word
               or
               blessing
               is
               alwayes
               operative
               of
               some
               reall
               good
               to
               the
               party
               whom
               hee
               blesseth
               .
               But
               for
               God
               to
               bee
               blessed
               by
               man
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               for
               man
               to
               blesse
               God
               ,
               can
               import
               no
               more
               then
               a
               testification
               of
               his
               love
               and
               loyalty
               towards
               his
               Creator
               ,
               that
               hee
               no
               way
               envieth
               ,
               but
               heartily
               congratulateth
               his
               eternall
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               could
               wish
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               greater
               ,
               or
               that
               hee
               could
               expresse
               his
               loyalty
               and
               thankfulnesse
               better
               unto
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               worthy
               of
               all
               praise
               ,
               honour
               ,
               glory
               ,
               and
               blessednesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               5.
               
               In
               like
               case
               admitting
               the
               proper
               and
               formall
               signification
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               bee
               alwayes
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               *
               and
               punctually
               rendred
               by
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
                 [
                 salvatus
                 ;
              
               ]
               yet
               the
               importance
               of
               it
               ,
               whilest
               our
               Sauiour
               is
               the
               Subject
               and
               wee
               the
               Agents
               ,
               will
               much
               differ
               from
               the
               importance
               of
               it
               ,
               whilest
               wee
               are
               the
               Subjects
               or
               passives
               ,
               and
               he
               the
               Agent
               or
               Donor
               .
               Salvatus
               applied
               unto
               us
               ,
               alway
               implies
               some
               reall
               salvation
               of
               soule
               or
               body
               or
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               much
               in
               English
               as
               to
               be
               saved
               or
               redeemed
               from
               death
               and
               danger
               .
               The
               same
               word
               againe
               applied
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Sion
               by
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               or
               by
               us
               sinfull
               men
               unto
               our
               Saviour
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               can
               imply
               no
               more
               then
               our
               congratulation
               of
               his
               dignity
               ,
               or
               an
               acknowledging
               of
               his
               power
               to
               save
               ,
               or
               our
               hearty
               prayers
               that
               hee
               would
               bestow
               his
               saving
               health
               upon
               us
               .
               If
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               or
               other
               Translators
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               had
               been
               tied
               to
               have
               used
               no
               other
               then
               Ciceronian
               or
               Terentian
               phrases
               ,
               it
               would
               perhaps
               have
               been
               a
               solecisme
               ,
               to
               have
               put
               the
               Latin
               salvatus
               for
               salutatus
               .
               But
               the
               Latin
               Translators
               oft
               times
               use
               a
               phrase
               or
               dialect
               more
               ancient
               by
               much
               then
               Cicero
               or
               Terence
               ,
               whose
               language
               though
               (
               unto
               such
               as
               peruse
               few
               other
               Writers
               then
               Tully
               or
               Terence
               ,
               or
               others
               a
               little
               before
               or
               after
               them
               )
               it
               may
               seeme
               harsh
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               more
               expressive
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               (
               the
               ancientest
               of
               Languages
               )
               then
               the
               moderne
               Latin
               ,
               as
               salvatus
               in
               this
               place
               is
               more
               significant
               ,
               and
               holdeth
               better
               analogy
               with
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               ,
               then
               if
               
               he
               had
               said
               salutatus
               .
               Hee
               whosoever
               he
               bee
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 sis
                 salvus
              
               ,
               or
               
                 jubeo
                 te
                 salvere
              
               ,
               may
               according
               to
               the
               fundamentall
               rules
               of
               Grammar
               Latin
               ,
               though
               not
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               Criticks
               or
               Refiners
               of
               that
               Language
               ,
               be
               more
               properly
               said
               to
               be
               salvatus
               then
               salutatus
               .
               And
               I
               make
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               Montanus
               and
               others
               did
               use
               it
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               punctuall
               expression
               of
               the
               Originall
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               had
               said
               salvandus
               .
               However
               ,
               hee
               is
               properly
               said
               to
               bee
               salvatus
               or
               salutatus
               ,
               who
               is
               either
               really
               saved
               from
               danger
               or
               unto
               whom
               wee
               wish
               all
               health
               and
               safety
               .
               The
               passive
               juratus
               is
               in
               its
               formall
               signification
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               whilest
               it
               denotes
               the
               party
               ,
               or
               person
               ,
               or
               matter
               by
               which
               wee
               sweare
               or
               protest
               ,
               or
               the
               parties
               which
               make
               oath
               ,
               not
               onely
               according
               to
               the
               Hebraismes
               ,
               or
               Ellenismes
               used
               by
               most
               Translators
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               elegancie
               of
               the
               Latin
               or
               Roman
               refined
               dialect
               .
               So
               an
               elegant
               *
               Poet
               expresseth
               Amphiaraus
               his
               scrupulosity
               ,
               or
               rather
               observance
               of
               decorum
               ,
               in
               not
               swearing
               by
               Apollo
               ,
               but
               old
               Chaos
               in
               that
               region
               of
               darkenesse
               ;
               
                 Testor
                 inane
                 Chaos
                 :
                 quid
                 enim
                 hic
                 jurandus
                 Apollo
                 ?
              
               If
               hee
               had
               sworne
               by
               
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 Apollo
              
               had
               been
               juratus
               ,
               yet
               not
               juratus
               in
               that
               sense
               as
               a
               Jury
               with
               us
               are
               said
               jurati
               ,
               that
               is
               sworne
               men
               ,
               or
               men
               which
               take
               an
               oath
               being
               administred
               unto
               them
               :
               for
               it
               must
               consist
               of
               swearing
               men
               ,
               or
               of
               swearers
               :
               a
               new
               title
               given
               by
               some
               Roman
               regular
               
               Catholiques
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               call
               themselves
               )
               unto
               such
               Seculars
               of
               their
               owne
               Profession
               ,
               as
               will
               take
               the
               oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               administred
               unto
               them
               by
               lawfull
               Authoritie
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               hee
               that
               takes
               a
               voluntary
               oath
               may
               be
               truely
               said
               to
               bee
               juratus
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               sweare
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               sworne
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               vulgar
               or
               legall
               English
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               pure
               refined
               Latin
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               of
               Prudentius
               ;
               
                 
                   Tentavit
                   Geticos
                   nuper
                   delere
                   Tyrannos
                   ,
                
                 
                   Italiam
                   patrio
                   veniens
                   juratus
                   ab
                   Istro
                   .
                
              
               According
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               refined
               Latin
               it
               would
               perhaps
               bee
               a
               solecisme
               to
               say
               a
               man
               that
               dies
               of
               poison
               were
               venenatus
               ,
               albeit
               venenatus
               be
               a
               proper
               Latin
               word
               ,
               not
               obsolete
               ,
               whilest
               it
               denotes
               arrowes
               or
               bullets
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               English
               wee
               speake
               as
               properly
               when
               we
               say
               a
               man
               was
               poisoned
               ,
               as
               when
               wee
               say
               a
               poisoned
               bullet
               ,
               a
               poisoned
               shaft
               .
               And
               so
               no
               question
               according
               to
               the
               true
               intent
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               our
               Saviour
               was
               as
               properly
               said
               to
               bee
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               saved
               ,
               or
               saluificated
               ,
               whilest
               the
               multitude
               cried
               Hosanna
               ,
               or
               wished
               all
               health
               unto
               him
               ;
               as
               wee
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               saved
               by
               him
               .
               And
               if
               Montanus
               had
               as
               fully
               exprest
               this
               whole
               phrase
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               hee
               doth
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               salvatus
               ,
               little
               could
               have
               been
               added
               to
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Comment
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               to
               take
               the
               full
               importance
               of
               the
               whole
               phrase
               ,
               or
               matter
               signified
               according
               to
               
               the
               sublimitie
               of
               the
               Propheticall
               dialect
               or
               expression
               ;
               that
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               is
               thus
               .
               However
               the
               promised
               King
               of
               Sion
               was
               to
               come
               unto
               her
               so
               lowly
               in
               person
               ,
               so
               poorely
               attired
               ,
               so
               meanely
               furnished
               of
               strength
               or
               visible
               pompe
               ,
               as
               might
               cause
               her
               Inhabitants
               rather
               to
               deride
               ,
               then
               respect
               him
               :
               yet
               even
               in
               this
               plight
               or
               garb
               ,
               hee
               should
               bee
               entertained
               with
               generall
               applause
               ,
               with
               louder
               acclamations
               ,
               then
               had
               been
               used
               at
               the
               Coronation
               of
               David
               or
               of
               his
               Successors
               .
               The
               ancient
               forme
               of
               such
               solemne
               acclamations
               had
               been
               :
               
                 Vivat
                 Rex
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Let
               the
               King
               live
               :
               but
               to
               our
               Saviour
               the
               multitude
               cry
               ,
               
                 Hosanna
                 ,
                 Hosanna
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 David
                 .
              
               And
               this
               peculiar
               kinde
               of
               salutation
               or
               acclamation
               ,
               is
               punctually
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               grammatically
               exprest
               by
               the
               Hebrew
               .
               For
               Hosanna
               ,
               whether
               wee
               take
               it
               as
               precatory
               or
               congratulatory
               ,
               is
               an
               active
               which
               doth
               as
               exactly
               fit
               the
               passive
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               
                 ego
                 saluto
                 te
              
               ,
               doth
               
                 tu
                 es
                 salutatus
                 a
                 me
              
               ,
               I
               salute
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               saluted
               of
               me
               .
               If
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               had
               said
               
                 salvatus
                 ille
              
               for
               
                 salvatus
                 ipse
              
               ,
               the
               Translation
               had
               been
               a
               more
               full
               expression
               of
               the
               Majestick
               originall
               phrase
               .
               The
               full
               expression
               or
               Propheticall
               importance
               of
               the
               whole
               phrase
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               the
               emphasis
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               pronoune
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               especially
               when
               it
               comes
               in
               the
               *
               reare
               or
               after
               the
               Substantive
               to
               which
               it
               referres
               )
               will
               amount
               to
               this
               height
               and
               higher
               ,
               
                 Ecce
                 Rex
                 tuus
                 venit
                 ,
                 Rex
                 ille
                 justus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Et
                 pro
                 justis
                 celebrandus
                 .
              
               And
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               Castellio
               his
               version
               of
               this
               place
               doe
               not
               imply
               as
               
               much
               ,
               
                 Ecce
                 Rex
                 tuus
                 venit
                 ,
                 qui
                 est
                 justus
                 &
                 victoriosus
                 .
              
               It
               had
               been
               an
               ancient
               tradition
               or
               common
               prenotion
               amongst
               this
               people
               before
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               was
               borne
               ,
               that
               their
               King
               or
               Christ
               should
               bee
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               Davids
               Lord
               ;
               A
               Priest
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
               who
               was
               King
               of
               Salem
               by
               office
               ,
               and
               by
               title
               King
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               or
               the
               righteous
               King.
               Now
               the
               Prophet
               forewarnes
               this
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               glorious
               King
               ,
               whom
               Melchisedeck
               did
               by
               office
               and
               title
               foreshadow
               ;
               should
               come
               to
               Sion
               and
               Jerusalem
               ,
               not
               attended
               with
               horses
               and
               chariots
               ,
               but
               as
               became
               the
               righteous
               and
               pacificall
               King
               (
               for
               so
               much
               his
               other
               title
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               imports
               )
               
                 riding
                 on
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foale
                 of
                 an
                 Asse
                 ,
              
               and
               have
               both
               his
               titles
               proclaimed
               though
               not
               by
               expresse
               words
               ,
               yet
               by
               hieroglyphick
               or
               sacred
               heraldry
               .
               His
               lowlinesse
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               ground
               of
               pacificall
               disposition
               ,
               was
               lively
               represented
               by
               the
               maner
               of
               his
               approach
               ,
               riding
               upon
               the
               foale
               of
               an
               Asse
               ,
               which
               in
               an
               instant
               had
               learned
               gentle
               conditions
               from
               his
               lowlinesse
               and
               peaceable
               temper
               ,
               who
               first
               did
               sit
               upon
               him
               .
               His
               righteousnesse
               was
               really
               proclaimed
               by
               the
               congratulations
               ,
               and
               presents
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               
                 Much
                 people
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 that
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Feast
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 that
                 Iesus
                 was
                 comming
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 tooke
                 branches
                 of
                 Palme
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               yet
               not
               hearing
               whether
               hee
               came
               on
               foot
               ,
               or
               horsebacke
               )
               
                 and
                 cried
                 Hosanna
                 ,
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Iohn
               12.12
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               S.
               Mark
               telleth
               us
               ;
               
                 Many
                 spread
                 their
                 garments
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 and
                 others
                 cut
                 downe
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 And
                 strawed
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 followed
                 ,
                 cried
                 saying
                 ,
                 Hosanna
                 ,
                 blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 our
                 Father
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Hosanna
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
              
               Mark
               11.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Matt.
               21.8
               ,
               9.
               
               Now
               the
               Palme
               tree
               was
               as
               well
               in
               prophane
               ,
               as
               in
               sacred
               Heraldry
               ,
               as
               true
               an
               Embleme
               or
               hieroglyphick
               of
               righteousnesse
               or
               Justice
               ,
               as
               the
               sword
               is
               of
               Authority
               ,
               and
               power
               .
               Hence
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Iustus
                 ut
                 palma
                 florebit
              
               ,
               the
               just
               shall
               flourish
               like
               a
               Palme
               tree
               .
               Why
               rather
               like
               this
               tree
               ,
               
               then
               any
               other
               ?
               then
               like
               the
               Oake
               or
               Cedar
               ?
               Pierius
               (
               to
               my
               remembrance
               )
               giveth
               us
               the
               ground
               ,
               or
               reason
               of
               this
               sacred
               allusion
               :
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               For
               that
               the
               Palme
               tree
               the
               more
               it
               is
               wronged
               ,
               or
               prest
               downe
               ,
               the
               lesse
               it
               is
               diverted
               from
               its
               naturall
               course
               ,
               but
               groweth
               higher
               ,
               and
               spreadeth
               the
               more
               .
               And
               was
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               a
               fit
               Embleme
               of
               this
               righteous
               and
               victorious
               King
               ,
               whose
               incomparable
               exaltation
               did
               grow
               from
               his
               unparalleld
               humiliation
               and
               depression
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
               Of
               the
               meaning
               or
               importance
               of
               
                 [
                 Hosanna
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 David
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               1
               THe
               diversity
               of
               Interpretations
               of
               many
               principall
               passages
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               as
               great
               ,
               as
               the
               multiplicity
               or
               variety
               of
               importances
               ,
               or
               significations
               of
               some
               one
               single
               word
               ,
               in
               some
               large
               sentences
               and
               passages
               .
               The
               best
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               word
               Hosanna
               ,
               hath
               but
               two
               importances
               ,
               which
               can
               breed
               any
               matter
               of
               difference
               ,
               betweene
               Interpreters
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               any
               variety
               of
               Interpretations
               .
               Yet
               discord
               betweene
               Interpreters
               usually
               arise
               ,
               without
               any
               difference
               ,
               onely
               from
               variety
               of
               significations
               in
               words
               more
               then
               compatible
               ;
               yea
               most
               consonant
               betweene
               themselves
               ;
               As
               some
               there
               be
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               this
               word
               Hosanna
               ,
               to
               be
               meerely
               precatory
               or
               optative
               :
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 send
                 help
                 or
                 salvation
              
               ;
               Others
               would
               have
               it
               to
               be
               meerely
               (
               or
               especially
               )
               congratulatory
               :
               Whereas
               both
               opinions
               agree
               very
               well
               ,
               though
               their
               severall
               Authors
               ,
               or
               Abetters
               have
               censured
               each
               other
               .
               That
               Hosanna
               in
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               which
               carryed
               or
               spread
               branches
               of
               Palmes
               or
               Olives
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               should
               (
               at
               least
               in
               the
               direct
               sense
               )
               be
               meerely
               congratulatory
               ,
               is
               probably
               alledged
               from
               the
               whole
               phrase
               ,
               or
               structure
               of
               speech
               :
               for
               they
               did
               not
               cry
               ,
               as
               the
               blind
               man
               in
               the
               way
               did
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               O
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               have
               mercy
               upō
               me
               or
               save
               me
               :
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               in
               the
               Highest
               .
               Both
               clauses
               import
               matter
               only
               of
               cōgratulatiō
               .
               Caninius
               first
               ,
               &
               after
               him
               Beza
               amongst
               others
               ,
               have
               out
               of
               their
               Rabbinicall
               learning
               well
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               branches
               of
               Palmes
               ,
               of
               Olives
               ,
               or
               other
               trees
               which
               this
               people
               used
               in
               their
               solemne
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               used
               the
               comprecations
               of
               the
               118.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               came
               by
               custome
               and
               concurrence
               of
               time
               to
               bee
               called
               Hosanna
               ;
               by
               such
               a
               maner
               or
               trope
               of
               speech
               ,
               as
               the
               English
               and
               French
               doe
               call
               the
               buds
               or
               flowers
               of
               Hawthorne
               ,
               May.
               According
               to
               this
               importance
               ,
               or
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               [
               Hosanna
               ,
               ]
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               multitude
               or
               Disciples
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               beare
               these
               boughes
               ,
               and
               use
               these
               congratulations
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               now
               comming
               unto
               them
               in
               triumph
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               goe
               a
               great
               way
               further
               ,
               and
               would
               perswade
               us
               that
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               multitude
               being
               sory
               that
               they
               had
               so
               sleighted
               our
               Saviours
               presence
               ,
               or
               invitations
               in
               the
               last
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               (
               Iohn
               7.
               )
               to
               which
               this
               solemnity
               of
               carying
               branches
               was
               (
               at
               the
               least
               )
               originally
               proper
               ,
               did
               seeke
               to
               redeeme
               their
               former
               neglect
               ,
               and
               regaine
               the
               opportunity
               of
               tendring
               their
               allegiance
               unto
               him
               ,
               not
               as
               hee
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               had
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               them
               from
               Babilonish
               captivity
               ,
               to
               honour
               him
               with
               solemne
               feasts
               ,
               
               and
               other
               services
               in
               Jerusalem
               .
               But
               that
               the
               multitude
               ,
               (
               either
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               ,
               or
               any
               )
               should
               have
               a
               more
               distinct
               explicite
               apprehension
               of
               his
               Deity
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               great
               mystery
               of
               salvation
               which
               hee
               was
               now
               to
               accomplish
               ,
               then
               his
               Disciples
               and
               Followers
               had
               ,
               is
               very
               improbable
               .
               That
               his
               very
               Disciples
               (
               though
               Actors
               in
               this
               businesse
               )
               had
               no
               such
               distinct
               apprehension
               of
               the
               great
               mystery
               imported
               by
               this
               solemnity
               ,
               is
               unquestionable
               .
               For
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               upon
               a
               distinct
               review
               of
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               this
               Solemnitie
               ,
               whether
               congratulatory
               ,
               or
               precatory
               or
               both
               ,
               tells
               us
               
                 These
                 things
                 understood
                 not
                 his
                 Disciples
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 Iesus
                 was
                 glorified
                 ,
                 then
                 remembred
                 they
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 written
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.16
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Amongst
               the
               things
               which
               are
               written
               of
               him
               ,
               this
               was
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               acknowledged
               and
               publickely
               proclaimed
               for
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               often
               promised
               and
               long
               expected
               Messias
               ,
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               And
               all
               this
               was
               acknowledged
               and
               proclaimed
               by
               the
               multitude
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               forme
               of
               prayer
               which
               they
               used
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               reall
               congratulations
               .
               First
               that
               the
               word
               Hosanna
               was
               uttered
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               by
               the
               multitude
               ,
               is
               cleare
               from
               that
               passage
               in
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               word
               Hosanna
               with
               the
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               which
               did
               accompany
               it
               ,
               doe
               referre
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               agreed
               upon
               by
               all
               sides
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Psalme
               118.25
               .
               is
               a
               solemne
               and
               formall
               prayer
               ;
               
                 Save
                 
                 now
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 :
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 send
                 now
                 prosperitie
                 :
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               people
               by
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               farre
               at
               least
               ,
               the
               apprehension
               or
               intention
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               cried
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               did
               reach
               .
               For
               they
               thought
               this
               was
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               made
               ;
               and
               did
               therefore
               rejoyce
               and
               were
               glad
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               long
               expected
               redemption
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               their
               enemies
               .
               As
               they
               heard
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               added
               ,
               and
               spake
               a
               parable
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               nigh
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               thought
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               should
               immediately
               appeare
               ,
               Luke
               19.11
               .
               This
               prenotion
               ,
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               was
               now
               to
               be
               manifested
               did
               facilitate
               the
               assent
               or
               obedience
               as
               well
               of
               the
               owner
               of
               the
               Asse
               ,
               and
               the
               Colt
               ,
               whereon
               hee
               rode
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               family
               wherein
               he
               did
               eate
               his
               Passeover
               ,
               unto
               the
               intimation
               or
               direction
               of
               our
               great
               Lord
               and
               Master
               .
               The
               one
               story
               concerning
               their
               present
               obedience
               ,
               we
               have
               Matt.
               21.5
               .
               The
               other
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               Luke
               22.7
               .
               to
               the
               14.
               
               Nor
               did
               they
               erre
               in
               taking
               this
               to
               be
               the
               day
               of
               their
               Redemption
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               confused
               notion
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               were
               to
               bee
               redeemed
               .
               They
               expected
               onely
               a
               deliverance
               from
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               other
               hostile
               Nations
               ,
               over
               whom
               they
               hoped
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               should
               exercise
               royall
               and
               temporall
               Jurisdiction
               .
               And
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               the
               multitude
               ,
               whether
               of
               inhabitants
               of
               Jerusalem
               or
               strangers
               which
               went
               out
               
               to
               meet
               him
               and
               congratulate
               his
               approach
               ,
               did
               apprehend
               no
               more
               then
               thus
               ,
               seeing
               the
               two
               Disciples
               which
               accompanied
               him
               toward
               Emaus
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               had
               no
               better
               a
               notion
               of
               the
               redemption
               promised
               then
               this
               ,
               though
               even
               this
               notion
               did
               fleet
               or
               vanish
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               seene
               him
               put
               to
               death
               :
               
                 Wee
                 trusted
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 hee
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 redeemed
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               24.21
               .
               This
               argues
               ,
               that
               their
               former
               trust
               was
               for
               the
               present
               extinguished
               ,
               till
               he
               by
               opening
               the
               Scriptures
               unto
               them
               ,
               did
               revive
               and
               kindle
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Againe
               ,
               when
               they
               cry
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               in
               the
               Highest
               ,
               not
               from
               heaven
               :
               this
               no
               way
               argues
               that
               their
               salutation
               should
               not
               be
               formally
               precatory
               :
               especially
               if
               Maldonats
               observation
               be
               without
               exception
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               equivalent
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               dialect
               )
               unto
               
                 ab
                 excelsis
              
               from
               
                 the
                 highest
                 Heavens
              
               .
               However
               taking
               the
               word
               [
               Hosanna
               ]
               as
               in
               its
               primary
               signification
               ,
               forasmuch
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 send
                 help
              
               ,
               or
               grant
               salvation
               ;
               and
               the
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               according
               to
               the
               native
               Greek
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 highest
              
               :
               the
               naturall
               meaning
               ,
               or
               literall
               expression
               of
               the
               congratulation
               will
               amount
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               bee
               pleased
               to
               ratifie
               their
               petitions
               for
               prosperity
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               in
               heaven
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               God
               so
               doing
               ,
               his
               blessings
               upon
               him
               and
               them
               might
               bee
               established
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               For
               so
               they
               further
               expresse
               themselves
               in
               the
               Psalmists
               words
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Peace
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               19.38
               .
               But
               though
               Maldonat
               with
               other
               judicious
               Commentators
               doe
               clearely
               evince
               this
               forme
               of
               congratulation
               ,
               Hosanna
               ,
               to
               be
               precatory
               :
               yet
               was
               Maldonat
               more
               to
               blame
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               thinke
               it
               onely
               to
               have
               been
               congratulatory
               ,
               when
               hee
               avoucheth
               that
               this
               solemnity
               of
               carying
               branches
               of
               Palms
               and
               Olives
               ,
               had
               no
               speciall
               reference
               to
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               :
               and
               more
               to
               blame
               ,
               when
               hee
               thinketh
               that
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               had
               
                 nihil
                 commune
                 cum
                 Christo
              
               ,
               no
               type
               or
               figure
               of
               this
               solemnity
               ,
               or
               that
               this
               solemnity
               did
               include
               no
               Emblematicall
               acknowledgement
               or
               testification
               ,
               that
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               was
               as
               truely
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               of
               David
               :
               as
               well
               Davids
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Lord
               ,
               as
               his
               Sonne
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               At
               what
               time
               and
               upon
               what
               occasions
               the
               118.
               
               Psalme
               was
               composed
               ;
               And
               at
               what
               solemne
               Feast
               especially
               used
               .
            
             
               1
               FOr
               giving
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               concerne
               ,
               more
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               points
               late
               handled
               :
               and
               for
               setting
               forth
               the
               sweet
               harmony
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Propheticall
               song
               and
               the
               peoples
               acclamations
               and
               cry
               at
               this
               great
               and
               last
               solemne
               Festivity
               :
               the
               best
               method
               I
               can
               conjecture
               ,
               would
               bee
               to
               make
               diligent
               enquiry
               at
               what
               time
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               occasions
               the
               118.
               
               Psalme
               was
               first
               written
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               solemne
               Feast
               it
               was
               principally
               used
               .
               Mollerus
               a
               man
               of
               commendable
               paines
               in
               this
               particular
               search
               ,
               and
               one
               who
               had
               read
               very
               many
               ,
               telleth
               us
               that
               the
               major
               part
               of
               learned
               Interpreters
               whom
               hee
               had
               perused
               ,
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               this
               Psalme
               was
               composed
               by
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               upon
               occasions
               of
               his
               victory
               over
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               freedome
               from
               disturbance
               or
               danger
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               Ishbosheth
               .
               And
               for
               strengthening
               this
               conjecture
               ,
               hee
               referreth
               us
               to
               the
               2.
               of
               Sam.
               6.
               
               And
               Coppen
               ,
               a
               most
               Ingenuous
               and
               exact
               Examiner
               of
               such
               Commentators
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               read
               ,
               seemeth
               rather
               to
               encline
               this
               way
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               maine
               streame
               of
               Interpreters
               would
               carry
               mee
               with
               them
               ,
               did
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Subject
               now
               in
               hand
               ,
               permit
               a
               
               peculiar
               liberty
               of
               dissenting
               from
               a
               major
               part
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               most
               learned
               Interpreters
               .
               And
               hauing
               conferd
               this
               118.
               
               Psalme
               as
               well
               for
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               for
               matter
               and
               for
               the
               character
               of
               speech
               or
               language
               with
               the
               history
               of
               the
               2.
               of
               Sam.
               6.
               as
               with
               the
               18.
               and
               68.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               were
               both
               written
               at
               the
               time
               and
               upon
               the
               occasions
               ,
               which
               Mollerus
               conjectures
               this
               118.
               
               Psalme
               was
               composed
               ;
               I
               finde
               no
               congruity
               either
               of
               matter
               or
               stile
               betwixt
               them
               .
               Many
               passages
               in
               the
               118.
               
               Psalme
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               literally
               referre
               unto
               the
               gates
               or
               building
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Ark
               or
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               were
               onely
               extant
               in
               the
               time
               of
               David
               .
               For
               hee
               lived
               not
               to
               see
               the
               chiefe
               corner
               stone
               ,
               whether
               the
               highest
               ,
               or
               the
               lowest
               of
               the
               Temple
               laid
               or
               placed
               ;
               much
               lesse
               to
               see
               the
               gates
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               righteous
               was
               to
               enter
               ,
               set
               up
               .
               Besides
               ,
               although
               this
               118.
               
               Psalme
               was
               written
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               which
               David
               wrote
               ;
               yet
               the
               language
               or
               character
               of
               this
               Psalme
               doth
               argue
               ,
               it
               was
               composed
               in
               a
               different
               age
               from
               that
               ,
               wherein
               David
               lived
               and
               wrote
               the
               18.
               and
               68.
               
               Psalmes
               .
               And
               as
               farre
               ,
               as
               my
               observation
               leades
               mee
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               age
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               occasions
               ,
               that
               the
               Psalmes
               of
               degrees
               (
               all
               save
               one
               )
               were
               first
               composed
               and
               first
               used
               .
               And
               those
               Psalmes
               (
               it
               is
               to
               me
               cleare
               )
               were
               written
               after
               this
               peoples
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Zerubbabel
               ,
               when
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               was
               for
               a
               time
               eclipsed
               by
               the
               splendor
               
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Aaron
               .
               And
               certainely
               ,
               if
               this
               Psalme
               had
               been
               composed
               by
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Successors
               ,
               or
               other
               Prophet
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               while
               the
               first
               Temple
               was
               standing
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               thankesgiving
               in
               speciall
               exprest
               for
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               house
               of
               Aaron
               .
               But
               the
               forme
               of
               thankesgiving
               in
               the
               first
               place
               runnes
               thus
               ;
               
                 O
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 because
                 his
                 mercie
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Let
                 Israel
                 now
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Aaron
                 now
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 now
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               118.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               expresse
               mention
               in
               speciall
               ,
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Successors
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Psalme
               :
               though
               many
               passages
               in
               the
               same
               Psalme
               cannot
               according
               to
               the
               true
               literall
               sense
               bee
               applied
               to
               any
               Person
               or
               Communitie
               ,
               save
               onely
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               Davids
               Lord.
               The
               thanksgivings
               are
               uttered
               or
               delivered
               not
               in
               the
               name
               of
               any
               one
               Person
               or
               Family
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               name
               and
               behalfe
               of
               the
               whole
               Community
               ,
               as
               well
               Priest
               as
               people
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               same
               thanksgivings
               are
               punctually
               directed
               unto
               God
               the
               Lord
               :
               or
               as
               the
               multitude
               ,
               not
               by
               distinct
               apprehension
               of
               their
               meaning
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               Gods
               divine
               providence
               expound
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               unto
               GOD
               Incarnate
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               as
               I
               am
               not
               prone
               to
               bee
               caried
               with
               a
               generall
               streame
               of
               Interpreters
               ,
               against
               probable
               
               discoveries
               of
               a
               safer
               course
               :
               so
               am
               I
               unwilling
               to
               bee
               singular
               ,
               or
               to
               venture
               upon
               narrow
               passages
               without
               a
               Pilot.
               And
               a
               more
               skilfull
               Pilot
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               have
               wished
               for
               ,
               then
               Theodoret
               ,
               an
               ancient
               Father
               of
               great
               judgement
               ,
               and
               well
               deserving
               the
               stile
               of
               Theodoret
               the
               wise
               or
               discreet
               .
               Now
               this
               grave
               and
               most
               discreet
               Author
               in
               this
               particular
               argument
               ,
               whereof
               we
               treate
               ;
               at
               what
               times
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               occasions
               the
               Psalmes
               were
               written
               :
               conducts
               me
               thus
               farre
               ,
               that
               this
               118.
               
               Psalme
               was
               written
               after
               Israel
               returned
               from
               Babylon
               .
               Though
               the
               other
               streame
               which
               Mollerus
               ,
               and
               others
               follow
               ,
               bee
               much
               broader
               ;
               yet
               this
               narrow
               cut
               ,
               which
               after
               Theodoret
               I
               take
               ,
               will
               appeare
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               upon
               due
               sounding
               deeper
               and
               safer
               .
               Theodorets
               judgement
               is
               thus
               ;
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Et
                         hic
                         etiam
                         hymnus
                         est
                         ab
                         iis
                         qui
                         salutem
                         a
                         Deo
                         consecuti
                         sunt
                         ,
                         allatus
                         .
                         Iudaei
                         namque
                         post
                         reversionem
                         ,
                         cum
                         omnes
                         finitimi
                         in
                         unū
                         coacti
                         essent
                         ,
                         atque
                         etiā
                         gentes
                         alias
                         &
                         barbaras
                         conflassent
                         ;
                         deinde
                         cum
                         plagis
                         a
                         Deo
                         illatis
                         ,
                         profligati
                         essent
                         ,
                         secundum
                         Ioelis
                         &
                         Ezechielis
                         &
                         Micheae
                         &
                         Zachariae
                         vaticinationem
                         ,
                         hunc
                         hymnum
                         de
                         gratiarum
                         actione
                         Deo
                         afferunt
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         This
                         is
                         one
                         of
                         those
                         hymnes
                         which
                         were
                         composed
                         by
                         such
                         as
                         obtained
                         saluation
                         or
                         deliverance
                         .
                         The
                         Jews
                         (
                         after
                         their
                         returne
                         from
                         Babylonish
                         captivity
                         )
                         when
                         all
                         bordering
                         Nations
                         with
                         other
                         barbarous
                         people
                         at
                         their
                         instigation
                         were
                         gathered
                         against
                         them
                         ,
                         after
                         they
                         saw
                         them
                         plagued
                         by
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         their
                         malicious
                         projects
                         defeated
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Prophecies
                         of
                         
                           Ioel
                           Ezechiel
                        
                         or
                         of
                         Zachariah
                         offer
                         up
                         this
                         Psalme
                         of
                         thanksgiving
                         unto
                         the
                         Lord.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               3.
               
               However
               S.
               
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 Mollerus
              
               ,
               and
               others
               do
               for
               particular
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Composers
               ,
               time
               ,
               and
               occasions
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               follow
               another
               current
               ,
               then
               Theodoret
               did
               ;
               yet
               we
               all
               meet
               in
               the
               maine
               or
               Ocean
               ,
               whereinto
               this
               Psalme
               and
               others
               doe
               exonerate
               themselves
               .
               For
               thus
               Mollerus
               concludeth
               his
               Preface
               to
               this
               Psalme
               :
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         There
                         is
                         no
                         question
                         but
                         that
                         this
                         Psalme
                         (
                         as
                         most
                         others
                         of
                         Davids
                         )
                         had
                         more
                         speciall
                         reference
                         to
                         Christ
                         ,
                         whose
                         Person
                         he
                         did
                         represent
                         ,
                         or
                         typifie
                         ,
                         and
                         whose
                         portraiture
                         hee
                         sought
                         to
                         set
                         forth
                         ;
                         then
                         unto
                         David
                         himselfe
                         .
                         And
                         hence
                         it
                         was
                         that
                         as
                         often
                         as
                         this
                         Psalm
                         was
                         recited
                         in
                         the
                         Jewish
                         Synagogues
                         ,
                         it
                         was
                         alwayes
                         accommodated
                         to
                         the
                         Messias
                         ,
                         and
                         reckoned
                         amongst
                         the
                         solemn
                         praiers
                         and
                         supplications
                         for
                         his
                         comming
                         unto
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         Hierom
                         testifieth
                         .
                         Now
                         seeing
                         by
                         its
                         frequent
                         recitall
                         ,
                         it
                         was
                         so
                         well
                         known
                         to
                         the
                         vulgar
                         sort
                         ,
                         hence
                         was
                         that
                         gratulatory
                         versicle
                         ,
                         or
                         song
                         [
                         Hosanna
                         ]
                         taken
                         up
                         by
                         them
                         ,
                         at
                         that
                         time
                         wherein
                         Christ
                         was
                         entertained
                         by
                         the
                         multitude
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         state
                         or
                         custome
                         of
                         their
                         King
                         or
                         expected
                         Messias
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Nec
                         dubium
                         est
                         ,
                         Davidem
                         in
                         hoc
                         Psalmo
                         ,
                         ut
                         in
                         plerisque
                         aliis
                         ,
                         magis
                         ad
                         Christum
                         ,
                         cujus
                         personam
                         gerebat
                         ,
                         quam
                         adse
                         respexisse
                         ,
                         ejusque
                         in
                         se
                         imaginem
                         exprimere
                         voluisse
                         .
                         Atque
                         inde
                         factum
                         est
                         ,
                         ut
                         quoties
                         post
                         illud
                         tempus
                         hic
                         Psalmus
                         in
                         Synagoga
                         a
                         Iudaeis
                         logeretur
                         ,
                         ad
                         Messiam
                         fuerit
                         accommodatus
                         ,
                         &
                         inter
                         eas
                         preces
                         ,
                         quibus
                         adventus
                         ejus
                         petebatur
                         ,
                         relatus
                         ;
                         ut
                         testatur
                         Hieronymus
                         .
                         Cumque
                         ex
                         assiduâ
                         repetitione
                         popule
                         esset
                         notissimus
                         ,
                         hinc
                         sumptus
                         est
                         versiculus
                         in
                         pompâ
                         illa
                         ,
                         in
                         qua
                         Christus
                         tanquam
                         Rex
                         hujus
                         populi
                         f●iit
                         exceptus
                         ,
                         ut
                         scribitur
                         
                           Matth.
                           21.
                           
                           Mollerus
                           in
                           argumento
                           hujus
                           Psalmi
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               4
               Now
               seeing
               it
               is
               confessed
               by
               all
               ,
               aswell
               expresly
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               related
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               that
               this
               118.
               
               Psalme
               did
               contein
               a
               peculiar
               prophecy
               or
               testimony
               prophetically
               typicall
               of
               the
               promised
               Messias
               his
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               ratifie
               or
               fulfill
               whatsoever
               was
               foretold
               or
               portended
               by
               this
               Solemnity
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               first
               used
               :
               no
               time
               ,
               or
               season
               can
               with
               greater
               probabilitie
               be
               allotted
               ,
               no
               occasion
               more
               fitly
               pretended
               for
               the
               first
               composing
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               the
               extraordinary
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               Communitie
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Juda
               and
               Israel
               ,
               aswell
               Priests
               as
               Laicks
               ,
               upon
               the
               erection
               or
               finishing
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               .
               For
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               this
               season
               ,
               Haggai
               had
               prophecied
               that
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               should
               come
               unto
               that
               Temple
               .
               The
               precise
               time
               according
               to
               exact
               calculation
               of
               his
               comming
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               death
               there
               ,
               had
               beene
               notified
               by
               Daniel
               not
               long
               before
               .
               The
               sacred
               history
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               wherein
               
                 Zerubbabel
                 ,
                 Ieshua
                 ,
                 Haggai
              
               ,
               and
               Zechariah
               lived
               ,
               beare
               plentifull
               record
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               Judah
               ,
               Benjamin
               ,
               or
               Israel
               had
               no
               just
               cause
               ,
               or
               great
               occasions
               of
               rejoycing
               according
               to
               that
               scale
               of
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               charactered
               in
               the
               118.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               immediately
               after
               their
               returne
               from
               Babylonish
               captivitie
               .
               For
               both
               neighbour
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               Officers
               of
               this
               side
               Euphrates
               ,
               of
               those
               kings
               unto
               whom
               they
               were
               subject
               ,
               did
               partly
               by
               violence
               ,
               partly
               by
               malicious
               suggestions
               for
               divers
               yeares
               prohibite
               the
               erection
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               re-edifying
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               
               More
               feare
               ,
               then
               joy
               did
               possesse
               this
               great
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               begun
               to
               erect
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               from
               Ezra
               3.4
               .
               And
               that
               was
               divers
               months
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               laid
               :
               at
               which
               time
               indeed
               there
               was
               much
               joy
               ,
               especially
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               younger
               sort
               ;
               Yet
               joy
               mixt
               with
               many
               teares
               of
               the
               Ancient
               ,
               especially
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               which
               had
               seene
               the
               former
               Temple
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               .
               )
               Ezra
               3.12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               5
               However
               ,
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               this
               118.
               
               Psalm
               was
               in
               part
               composed
               upon
               the
               sight
               or
               view
               of
               the
               first
               foundation
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               .
               For
               Ezra
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               after
               the
               ordinance
               of
               David
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               sung
               together
               by
               course
               in
               praising
               and
               giving
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 toward
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               forme
               of
               thanksgiving
               the
               118.
               
               Psalme
               begins
               and
               ends
               ,
               
                 O
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Let
                 Israel
                 now
                 say
                 that
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               1.
               
               
                 O
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 mercy
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               29.
               
               I
               am
               not
               forgetfull
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               Reader
               be
               ignorant
               that
               there
               is
               another
               Psalme
               ,
               videlicet
               136.
               in
               which
               this
               forme
               of
               praise
               is
               more
               perpetuall
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               close
               or
               fall
               of
               every
               verse
               .
               But
               that
               Psalme
               (
               as
               I
               have
               many
               inducements
               to
               conceive
               )
               was
               composed
               long
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               laid
               .
               But
               other
               Psalmes
               of
               thanksgiving
               there
               are
               besides
               these
               two
               ,
               which
               were
               composed
               upon
               speciall
               occasions
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               
               continued
               in
               their
               solemne
               feasts
               with
               further
               additions
               ,
               and
               amplifications
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               occasions
               of
               publique
               joy
               did
               minister
               .
               For
               later
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               men
               otherwise
               inspired
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               to
               intersert
               ,
               or
               adde
               more
               plaine
               or
               fuller
               expressions
               of
               Davids
               ,
               or
               former
               Prophets
               intent
               or
               meaning
               in
               their
               forme
               of
               thanksgiving
               ,
               or
               to
               paraphrase
               upon
               them
               ,
               was
               never
               unlawfull
               ,
               although
               they
               had
               added
               the
               same
               curse
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               should
               adde
               unto
               ,
               or
               diminish
               their
               writings
               ,
               which
               is
               annexed
               unto
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Revelations
               .
               For
               no
               addition
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               includeth
               a
               vitiation
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               pretendeth
               Divine
               authority
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               6
               But
               however
               this
               118.
               
               Psalme
               or
               most
               part
               of
               it
               might
               be
               begunne
               upon
               the
               occasions
               forementioned
               by
               Ezra
               ;
               yet
               some
               passages
               in
               it
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               in
               particular
               refer
               unto
               some
               one
               of
               the
               three
               great
               and
               anniversary
               solemnities
               ,
               as
               that
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Save
                 now
                 O
                 Lord
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ver
                 .
              
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Now
               after
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               laid
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               solemn
               feast
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               peoples
               expression
               of
               joy
               and
               thanksgiving
               was
               so
               remarkeable
               or
               so
               peremptorily
               required
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               or
               booths
               recorded
               by
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               8.
               
               A
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               there
               was
               some
               few
               months
               after
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Temple
               was
               laid
               by
               Zerubbabel
               and
               Ieshua
               the
               sonne
               of
               Iozadeck
               ,
               recorded
               by
               Ezra
               3.4
               .
               &c.
               But
               that
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               was
               solemnised
               ▪
               
               
                 secundùm
                 quid
              
               ,
               onely
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               peculiar
               daily
               sacrifices
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               in
               that
               month
               appointed
               to
               be
               offered
               There
               is
               no
               mention
               in
               Ezra
               of
               their
               dwelling
               in
               boothes
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               publique
               streets
               ,
               upon
               their
               publique
               houses
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               at
               that
               time
               builded
               .
               This
               part
               of
               that
               great
               solemnity
               had
               not
               beene
               observed
               from
               the
               daies
               of
               Ioshua
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nun
               ,
               untill
               Nehemiah
               had
               put
               his
               peremptory
               commission
               for
               re-edifying
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               execution
               .
               
                 Nehemiah
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Tirshatha
                 ,
                 and
                 Ezra
                 the
                 Priest
                 the
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Levites
                 that
                 taught
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 said
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 holy
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 mourne
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 weepe
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 wept
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 found
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 commanded
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 should
                 dwell
                 in
                 boothes
                 in
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 month
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 publish
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaime
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Goe
                 forth
                 unto
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 and
                 fetch
                 Olive
                 branches
                 and
                 pine
                 branches
                 and
                 myrtle
                 branches
                 and
                 Palme
                 branches
                 and
                 branches
                 of
                 thick
                 trees
                 to
                 make
                 booths
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 people
                 went
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 themselves
                 booths
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 roofe
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 courts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 courts
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 gate
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 come
                 againe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 captivity
                 ,
                 made
                 boothes
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 under
                 the
                 boothes
                 :
                 for
                 since
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Ioshua
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Nun
                 ,
                 unto
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 gladnesse
                 .
                 Also
                 
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 unto
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 they
                 kept
                 the
                 feast
                 seven
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 was
                 a
                 solemne
                 Assembly
                 according
                 unto
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
              
               Nehem.
               8.9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               &c.
               
               This
               great
               day
               of
               the
               feast
               was
               that
               anniversary
               solemnity
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               after
               the
               revolution
               of
               many
               years
               (
               how
               many
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               calculation
               of
               Chronologers
               ;
               )
               did
               make
               that
               solemne
               proclamation
               unto
               the
               people
               assembled
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               Iohn
               7.37
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 stood
                 and
                 cryed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 on
                 mee
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 shall
                 flow
                 rivers
                 of
                 running
                 water
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 spake
                 he
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 beleeve
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 receive
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 given
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Iesus
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 glorified
                 .
              
            
             
               7
               It
               is
               very
               observable
               ,
               which
               is
               recorded
               by
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               7.14
               .
               
                 That
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 temple
                 and
                 taught
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 marveiled
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 How
                 knoweth
                 this
                 man
                 letters
                 seeing
                 he
                 never
                 learned
                 ?
              
               But
               to
               my
               apprehension
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               observable
               ,
               and
               wanteth
               not
               a
               mystery
               (
               though
               for
               the
               present
               I
               cannot
               sound
               it
               ;
               )
               why
               our
               Saviour
               should
               begin
               to
               teach
               in
               the
               Temple
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               first
               day
               untill
               the
               last
               ,
               as
               Ezra
               the
               Priest
               and
               Scribe
               had
               done
               in
               the
               same
               feast
               mentioned
               by
               Nehemiah
               .
               His
               friends
               and
               kinsfolkes
               had
               advised
               him
               to
               be
               at
               Jerusalem
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               feast
               :
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Iews
                 feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 His
                 Brethren
                 therefore
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Depart
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 unto
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 also
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 works
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 himselfe
                 seeketh
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 openly·
                 If
                 thou
                 dost
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 shew
                 thy self
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Then
                 Iesus
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 My
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ;
                 but
                 your
                 time
                 is
                 alwaies
                 ready
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Goe
                 yee
                 up
                 unto
                 this
                 feast
                 .
                 I
                 goe
                 not
                 up
                 yet
                 unto
                 this
                 feast
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 abode
                 still
                 in
                 Galilee
                 .
              
               Howbeit
               after
               his
               teaching
               three
               or
               foure
               daies
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               his
               solemne
               invitation
               of
               all
               men
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               great
               day
               of
               the
               feast
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               publickly
               acknowledged
               for
               the
               Christ
               ;
               but
               so
               acknowledged
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               with
               demurre
               or
               contradiction
               of
               others
               ,
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Iews
                 sought
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 feast
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 he
                 ?
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 murmuring
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 said
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ;
                 Others
                 said
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 deceiveth
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 no
                 man
                 spake
                 openly
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 John
              
               7.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               &c.
               But
               this
               verdict
               of
               him
               ,
               was
               given
               up
               before
               he
               taught
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               After
               which
               time
               their
               suffrages
               varied
               ,
               not
               onely
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               but
               from
               themselves
               .
               For
               upon
               that
               part
               of
               doctrine
               which
               hee
               delivered
               from
               the
               15.
               verse
               to
               the
               25.
               
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 said
                 ,
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 he
                 whom
                 they
                 seeke
                 to
                 kill
                 ?
                 But
                 lo
                 ,
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 boldly
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 nothing
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 Do
                 the
                 Rulers
                 know
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Howbeit
                 we
                 know
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 whence
                 hee
                 is
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 Christ
                 commeth
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 whence
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Then
                 cryed
                 Iesus
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 taught
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Ye
                 both
                 know
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 come
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 whom
                 ye
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 mee
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 houre
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 beleeved
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 commeth
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 doe
                 more
                 miracles
                 then
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 man
                 hath
                 done
                 ?
                 Iohn
              
               7.25
               .
               &c.
               But
               in
               the
               great
               and
               last
               day
               of
               the
               feast
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               heard
               his
               solemne
               invitation
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Prophet
                 :
                 Others
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 said
                 ,
                 Shall
                 Christ
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ?
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 commeth
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 town
                 of
                 Bethleem
                 ,
                 where
                 David
                 was
                 ?
                 So
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 division
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               &c.
               For
               when
               the
               chief
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Pharisees
               asked
               of
               the
               Officers
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               employed
               upon
               the
               demurr
               or
               debatement
               of
               the
               people
               to
               attach
               him
               ,
               verse
               32.
               
               
                 Why
                 have
                 ye
                 not
                 brought
                 him
                 ?
              
               The
               onely
               answer
               they
               could
               get
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Never
                 man
                 spake
                 like
                 this
                 man.
              
               verse
               45
               46.
               
            
             
               8
               But
               however
               ,
               in
               this
               great
               feast
               he
               suffered
               such
               contradictions
               of
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               open
               contradictions
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               secret
               contradictions
               in
               most
               individuals
               to
               their
               owne
               consciences
               .
               For
               as
               he
               had
               told
               them
               Iohn
               7.28
               .
               
                 That
                 they
                 both
                 knew
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 of
                 himself
                 .
              
               Albeit
               their
               passions
               would
               not
               permit
               them
               so
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               .
               Yet
               his
               entertainement
               
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               harsh
               and
               churlish
               (
               at
               the
               peoples
               hand
               especially
               )
               as
               it
               was
               at
               the
               next
               solemne
               feast
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               againe
               did
               publish
               his
               Commission
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Encoenia
               or
               dedication
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               immediately
               ensuing
               the
               forementioned
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               .
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 division
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 again
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 for
                 these
                 sayings
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 a
                 devill
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 mad
                 :
                 why
                 heare
                 ye
                 him
                 ?
                 Others
                 said
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 devill
                 .
                 Can
                 a
                 devill
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blind
                 ?
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 winter
                 .
                 And
                 Iesus
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 in
                 Solomons
                 porch
                 .
                 Then
                 came
                 the
                 Iews
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 How
                 long
                 dost
                 thou
                 make
                 us
                 doubt
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 plainly
                 .
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 beleeved
                 me
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 works
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 in
                 my
                 Fathers
                 name
                 ,
                 they
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ioh
              
               :
               10.19
               ,
               20
               ,
               &c.
               
               Upon
               this
               avouchment
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               and
               his
               Father
               were
               one
               ,
               the
               Jews
               took
               up
               stones
               to
               stone
               him
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 many
                 good
                 works
                 have
                 I
                 shewed
                 from
                 my
                 Father
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 works
                 do
                 ye
                 stone
                 mee
                 ?
                 The
                 Iews
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 For
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 we
                 stone
                 thee
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 that
                 thou
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 makest
                 thy selfe
                 a
                 God.
                 But
                 he
                 escaped
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 away
                 againe
                 beyond
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 Iohn
                 at
                 first
                 baptized
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 he
                 abode
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 resorted
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 did
                 no
                 miracle
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 Iohn
                 spake
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 beleeved
                 on
                 him
                 there
                 .
                 verse
              
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               &c.
               more
               then
               had
               done
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
               unto
               which
               hee
               did
               not
               come
               ,
               till
               the
               great
               and
               last
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               albeit
               he
               were
               invited
               ,
               or
               advised
               to
               repaire
               thither
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               remaine
               in
               Herods
               dominions
               .
               Luke
               13.31
               .
               
                 Then
                 came
                 certaine
                 Pharisees
              
               (
               Inhabitants
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               their
               Complices
               )
               
                 saying
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Get
                 thee
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 hence
                 for
                 Herod
                 will
                 kill
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Goe
                 ,
                 tell
                 that
                 foxe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prophet
                 perish
                 out
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               verse
               33.
               
               He
               finally
               resolves
               them
               ,
               Yee
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Behold
                 your
                 house
                 is
                 left
                 unto
                 you
                 desolate
                 :
                 Yee
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 me
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 commeth
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 verse
              
               35.
               
               And
               after
               this
               manner
               hee
               was
               saluted
               by
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ,
               and
               Children
               :
               by
               all
               sorts
               (
               unlesse
               it
               were
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               )
               at
               his
               comming
               to
               this
               great
               and
               last
               Passeover
               ,
               whereof
               I
               now
               treate
               .
               However
               their
               crucifying
               of
               him
               some
               few
               daies
               after
               ,
               whom
               they
               acknowledged
               for
               their
               Lord
               and
               Messias
               ,
               did
               both
               deserve
               and
               portend
               that
               utter
               desolation
               of
               City
               and
               Temple
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               foretold
               in
               the
               words
               immediately
               going
               before
               ,
               
                 O
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 killest
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 stonest
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 how
                 often
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 gathered
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Behold
                 your
                 house
                 is
                 left
                 unto
                 you
                 desolate
                 .
              
               But
               of
               the
               full
               importance
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               I
               have
               delivered
               my
               opinion
               elsewhere
               more
               at
               large
               .
               That
               Christ
               after
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               mentioned
               Iohn
               10
               ,
               did
               remain
               where
               Iohn
               at
               first
               baptized
               ,
               untill
               some
               few
               daies
               before
               the
               Passeover
               ;
               is
               cleare
               from
               that
               remarkeable
               story
               concerning
               the
               raising
               of
               Lazarus
               from
               
               death
               .
               Iohn
               11.1
               .
               &c.
               
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 sick
                 ,
                 he
                 abode
                 two
                 daies
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 Then
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 into
                 Iudea
                 againe
                 .
                 His
                 Disciples
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 of
                 late
                 sought
                 to
                 stone
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 goest
                 thou
                 thither
                 againe
                 ?
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 Are
                 there
                 not
                 twelve
                 houres
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 stumbleth
                 not
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 he
                 stumbleth
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               9
               It
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               immediately
               before
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               time
               of
               these
               great
               and
               solemne
               feasts
               ,
               his
               fame
               was
               published
               for
               some
               rare
               miracle
               .
               
                 When
                 Christ
                 commeth
              
               (
               saith
               the
               people
               )
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               
                 will
                 he
                 doe
                 more
                 miracles
                 then
                 this
                 man
                 hath
                 done
                 ?
                 Iohn
              
               7.31
               .
               The
               late
               miracle
               which
               occasioned
               the
               contradiction
               or
               variety
               of
               opinion
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               was
               the
               restoring
               of
               one
               ,
               who
               had
               beene
               blind
               from
               his
               birth
               ,
               to
               perfect
               sight
               .
               You
               have
               the
               story
               at
               large
               Iohn
               9.
               
               The
               last
               and
               greatest
               miracle
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               about
               Jerusalem
               immediately
               before
               this
               last
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               occasioned
               him
               to
               be
               proclaimed
               the
               Christ
               ,
               not
               by
               himselfe
               as
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               nor
               by
               his
               Disciples
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               unanimous
               consent
               of
               that
               mighty
               Assembly
               ,
               besides
               the
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               was
               the
               raising
               of
               Lazarus
               to
               life
               after
               he
               had
               beene
               foure
               daies
               dead
               .
               And
               thus
               farre
               I
               can
               assent
               unto
               some
               moderne
               Writers
               ,
               that
               the
               Multitude
               then
               assembled
               ,
               especially
               the
               strangers
               did
               purposely
               seeke
               at
               this
               feast
               to
               redeeme
               
               their
               former
               contempt
               or
               sleight
               esteeme
               of
               him
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               and
               Dedication
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               by
               their
               forwardnesse
               to
               entertaine
               and
               salute
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               glorious
               King
               ,
               the
               long
               expected
               Sonne
               of
               David
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
               That
               the
               Messias
               was
               to
               bee
               proclaimed
               King
               of
               Sion
               at
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               their
               great
               and
               solemne
               Feasts
               ,
               was
               a
               prenotion
               or
               received
               opinion
               amongst
               the
               Iews
               .
            
             
               1
               FRom
               the
               Evangelicall
               history
               of
               our
               Saviours
               appearances
               at
               the
               solemn
               Feast
               celebrated
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               debates
               betweene
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               last
               yeere
               of
               his
               presence
               there
               ;
               the
               Intelligent
               Reader
               will
               easily
               collect
               without
               further
               aduertisment
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               common
               prenotion
               or
               received
               opinion
               amongst
               this
               people
               ,
               that
               their
               expected
               Messias
               should
               bee
               manifested
               or
               acknowledged
               at
               some
               one
               or
               other
               of
               their
               anniversary
               Feasts
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               Passeover
               was
               the
               principall
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               Chrysostome
               with
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Ancients
               instile
               it
               )
               Metropolitan
               .
               But
               in
               which
               of
               these
               three
               solemne
               Feasts
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               should
               be
               proclaimed
               King
               ,
               and
               made
               (
               by
               God
               )
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               was
               if
               not
               to
               all
               ,
               yet
               to
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               even
               to
               his
               followers
               (
               whether
               Apostles
               or
               Disciples
               )
               uncertaine
               ,
               untill
               the
               event
               did
               determine
               the
               
               doubt
               unto
               such
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               God
               did
               grant
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               eares
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               hearts
               to
               understand
               the
               mysteries
               of
               salvation
               ;
               
                 respectively
                 prefigured
              
               by
               these
               three
               solemne
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               really
               accomplisht
               in
               this
               great
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               wherein
               they
               crucified
               JESUS
               of
               NAZARETH
               (
               their
               late
               proclaimed
               King
               ,
               )
               and
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               next
               following
               .
               The
               full
               intent
               ,
               and
               purport
               of
               this
               last
               observation
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               as
               negative
               part
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               [
               
                 the
                 certainetie
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 proclaimed
                 King
                 at
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Feasts
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 uncertainety
                 at
                 which
                 of
                 those
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 proclaimed
              
               ]
               is
               included
               in
               those
               words
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               before
               cited
               to
               another
               purpose
               ;
               
                 These
                 things
                 understood
                 not
                 his
                 Disciples
                 at
                 the
                 first
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               lay
               them
               to
               heart
               ,
               nor
               rightly
               apprehend
               the
               melodious
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               solemnity
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               events
               fore-pictured
               by
               that
               ,
               and
               other
               solemnities
               .
               
                 But
                 when
                 Iesus
                 was
                 glorified
                 ,
                 then
                 remembred
                 they
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 written
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 these
                 things
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.16
               .
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               first
               considered
               ,
               and
               then
               remembred
               ,
               that
               his
               glorious
               exaltation
               was
               foretold
               ,
               typically
               prefigured
               by
               that
               solemne
               Feast
               ,
               and
               really
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               solemnity
               of
               dwelling
               in
               booths
               ,
               used
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               or
               the
               exigence
               or
               occasion
               in
               whose
               remembrance
               that
               Feast
               was
               instituted
               (
               which
               was
               their
               speciall
               reliefe
               from
               extremity
               of
               heat
               and
               thirst
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               )
               had
               speciall
               reference
               to
               the
               Feast
               of
               Pentecost
               :
               
               is
               too
               apparent
               to
               be
               contradicted
               by
               any
               good
               Christian
               ,
               from
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Iohn
               7.37
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               Tabernacles
               )
               
                 Iesus
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 cried
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thirst
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 spake
                 hee
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 beleeve
                 on
                 him
                 should
                 receive
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 given
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Iesus
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 glorified
                 .
              
               But
               shortly
               after
               his
               glorification
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               true
               water
               of
               life
               ,
               was
               powred
               out
               more
               plentifully
               upon
               all
               flesh
               capable
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               water
               had
               been
               unto
               Israel
               in
               their
               extremity
               of
               thirst
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               or
               then
               that
               water
               ,
               which
               was
               used
               (
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               by
               precept
               or
               tradition
               )
               to
               be
               powred
               out
               upon
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               especially
               upon
               that
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               spake
               these
               words
               .
               But
               in
               what
               place
               of
               Scripture
               it
               was
               foresignified
               ,
               that
               waters
               should
               flow
               out
               of
               their
               bellies
               that
               beleeved
               on
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               pertinent
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               .
               Gods
               speciall
               protection
               ,
               not
               of
               Israel
               onely
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               universall
               Church
               from
               spirituall
               enemies
               ,
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               his
               wings
               ,
               was
               more
               peculiar
               then
               the
               Palme
               trees
               or
               Willows
               of
               the
               brook
               ,
               or
               boothes
               made
               of
               them
               ,
               could
               afford
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               against
               the
               parching
               heat
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               after
               our
               Saviour
               was
               glorified
               .
               As
               for
               those
               words
               forecited
               ,
               Levit.
               23.43
               .
               
                 I
                 made
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 boothes
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 :
              
               they
               referre
               (
               if
               good
               Writers
               be
               not
               mistaken
               )
               to
               Exod.
               12.37
               .
               
                 The
                 
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 journeyed
                 from
                 Rameses
                 to
                 Succoth
              
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               place
               of
               boothes
               ,
               or
               Tabernacles
               ,
               or
               as
               to
               a
               Northerne
               Borderer
               might
               be
               more
               fully
               exprest
               ,
               
                 to
                 a
              
               place
               of
               Shields
               or
               Summer
               houses
               .
               Yet
               (
               if
               I
               be
               not
               mistaken
               )
               the
               forecited
               place
               of
               Leviticus
               concerning
               the
               occasion
               of
               instituting
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               or
               Shields
               hath
               reference
               also
               to
               that
               of
               Exod.
               15.27
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Elim
                 ,
                 where
                 were
                 twelve
                 wells
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 seventie
                 Palme
                 trees
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 encamped
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Out
               of
               the
               former
               discussion
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               had
               reference
               unto
               the
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               commandements
               of
               carnall
               rejoycing
               in
               that
               feast
               ,
               were
               spiritually
               accomplished
               in
               the
               Pentecost
               next
               following
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               .
               But
               what
               speciall
               reference
               had
               the
               same
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               unto
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ?
               Surely
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               other
               solemne
               feasts
               of
               the
               Seuenth
               moneth
               (
               which
               was
               a
               moneth
               of
               legall
               solemnities
               ,
               )
               had
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               feast
               of
               Atonement
               or
               Expiation
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               that
               moneth
               ,
               (
               next
               after
               the
               feast
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               and
               some
               foure
               dayes
               before
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               )
               was
               punctually
               accomplisht
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               was
               crucified
               ;
               Maldonat
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               most
               rigid
               Opposer
               of
               the
               harmony
               betwixt
               these
               solemnities
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               feast
               of
               this
               Passeover
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               denied
               ,
               if
               this
               interrogatory
               had
               been
               put
               unto
               him
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               mysteries
               foreshadowed
               
               at
               this
               Feast
               by
               the
               scape
               Goat
               ,
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               other
               Ceremonies
               ,
               were
               fulfilled
               
                 in
                 die
                 suo
              
               ,
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               Saviour
               (
               as
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               best
               moderne
               Writers
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               observed
               *
               )
               was
               baptized
               .
               But
               for
               the
               mysteries
               prefigured
               by
               the
               Sacrifices
               ,
               whose
               blood
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               upon
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               ;
               these
               were
               not
               accomplisht
               ,
               untill
               the
               entrance
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               ,
               into
               the
               most
               Holy
               place
               ,
               was
               visibly
               signified
               by
               the
               rending
               of
               the
               Vaile
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               It
               is
               most
               true
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               legall
               feasts
               of
               Trumpets
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               solemnity
               of
               the
               seaventh
               moneth
               ,
               was
               Evangelically
               fulfilled
               by
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptists
              
               Proclamation
               and
               Baptisme
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               same
               moneth
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               albeit
               the
               solemnity
               thereof
               was
               in
               part
               fulfilled
               at
               our
               Saviours
               appearance
               ,
               and
               Proclamation
               of
               his
               celestiall
               Ambassage
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               upon
               the
               great
               day
               of
               that
               Feast
               ,
               as
               was
               but
               now
               observed
               :
               Yet
               the
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               solemnities
               then
               used
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               mysteries
               prefigured
               by
               their
               publique
               rejoycing
               in
               that
               feast
               especially
               ,
               was
               not
               exhibited
               ,
               untill
               our
               Saviours
               triumphant
               ingresse
               into
               Jerusalem
               foure
               dayes
               before
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               suffered
               for
               us
               .
               Many
               amongst
               the
               multitude
               ,
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               immediatly
               before
               ,
               did
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               the
               expected
               Messias
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               whom
               God
               had
               promised
               to
               raise
               up
               amongst
               them
               like
               unto
               Moses
               .
               None
               of
               them
               then
               did
               either
               out
               of
               expresse
               apprehension
               of
               his
               Deity
               ,
               or
               by
               Emblematicall
               significations
               of
               their
               allegiance
               unto
               him
               ,
               acknowledge
               or
               proclaime
               him
               to
               be
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               had
               spoken
               to
               Moses
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               or
               that
               very
               God
               ,
               unto
               whose
               honour
               ,
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               was
               first
               instituted
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               to
               their
               posterity
               .
               This
               acknowledgement
               was
               first
               made
               (
               though
               unwittingly
               )
               by
               the
               multitude
               ,
               which
               came
               to
               greet
               his
               welcome
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               from
               Bethany
               to
               Jerusalem
               over
               the
               Mount
               Olivet
               .
               But
               how
               was
               hee
               at
               that
               time
               (
               though
               unwittingly
               )
               so
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               multitude
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Although
               man
               bee
               a
               reasonable
               and
               projecting
               Creature
               ;
               yet
               the
               cunningest
               contrivances
               of
               wisest
               men
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               moderated
               by
               the
               Al-seeing
               wisedome
               of
               their
               Creator
               .
               And
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               projects
               ,
               although
               they
               reach
               unto
               ,
               or
               hit
               the
               mark
               proposed
               by
               them
               ,
               doe
               often
               glance
               or
               fall
               upon
               some
               other
               Object
               ,
               then
               they
               thought
               of
               .
               And
               oftentimes
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               intention
               ,
               as
               contrivance
               for
               its
               execution
               ,
               are
               put
               upon
               them
               by
               secret
               instinct
               .
               As
               in
               that
               good
               woman
               ,
               which
               powred
               the
               precious
               ointment
               on
               our
               Saviours
               head
               ,
               whilest
               hee
               sat
               at
               meat
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Simon
               the
               Leper
               .
               Matt.
               26.7
               .
               Few
               I
               thinke
               upon
               good
               consideration
               ,
               will
               suspect
               any
               further
               intent
               ,
               then
               a
               longing
               desire
               to
               testifie
               her
               love
               ,
               her
               loyalty
               ,
               and
               observance
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               gracious
               man
               and
               a
               speciall
               Benefactor
               .
               
               Yet
               in
               the
               disposition
               of
               Divine
               providence
               ,
               working
               in
               her
               by
               secret
               instinct
               ,
               to
               testifie
               her
               love
               rather
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               ;
               shee
               did
               exhibite
               an
               undoubted
               presage
               of
               his
               death
               and
               buriall
               approaching
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               interprets
               the
               fact
               :
               
                 When
                 his
                 Disciples
                 saw
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 indignation
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 this
                 waste
                 ?
                 for
                 this
                 ointment
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 sold
                 for
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 When
                 Iesus
                 understood
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Why
                 trouble
                 ye
                 the
                 woman
                 ?
                 for
                 shee
                 hath
                 wrought
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 upon
                 mee
                 .
                 For
                 yee
                 have
                 the
                 poore
                 alwayes
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 me
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 alwayes
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 shee
                 hath
                 powred
                 this
                 ointment
                 on
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 it
                 for
                 my
                 buriall
                 .
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 this
                 Gospel
                 shall
                 bee
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 also
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 woman
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 bee
                 told
                 for
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 her
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               26.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               receive
               the
               accustomed
               funerall
               rites
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               at
               this
               womans
               hands
               ,
               before
               his
               death
               :
               so
               was
               it
               his
               pleasure
               to
               have
               his
               Coronation
               over
               the
               kingdome
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               Dedication
               of
               his
               glorious
               Temple
               ,
               his
               triumph
               ouer
               the
               grave
               ,
               death
               ,
               and
               hell
               ,
               solemnely
               celebrated
               ,
               before
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               For
               it
               was
               lawfull
               for
               this
               Lion
               of
               Iuda
               to
               triumph
               over
               death
               ,
               before
               the
               victory
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               bee
               purchased
               by
               his
               death
               .
               The
               honour
               done
               unto
               him
               at
               this
               solemnity
               ,
               and
               the
               severity
               of
               his
               sentence
               against
               Jerusalem
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               this
               Jubilee
               ,
               (
               me
               thinks
               )
               exhibits
               such
               a
               glimpse
               of
               his
               second
               appearance
               in
               Majesty
               unto
               judgement
               ,
               as
               the
               
               transfiguration
               on
               the
               Mount
               did
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               after
               his
               resurrection
               .
               Hee
               had
               told
               the
               Jews
               ,
               Iohn
               5.23
               .
               
                 As
                 the
                 Father
                 raiseth
                 up
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 quickeneth
                 them
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 the
                 Sonne
                 quickeneth
                 whom
                 hee
                 will.
                 For
                 the
                 Father
                 judgeth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 committed
                 all
                 judgement
                 unto
                 the
                 Sonne
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 should
                 honour
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 honour
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 honoureth
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 honoureth
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 hath
                 sent
                 him
                 .
              
               A
               full
               proofe
               of
               his
               power
               to
               pierce
               the
               monuments
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               graves
               give
               up
               their
               dead
               ;
               had
               been
               a
               few
               dayes
               before
               this
               solemnity
               ,
               exhibited
               in
               his
               raising
               of
               Lazarus
               :
               which
               as
               was
               before
               observed
               ,
               did
               specially
               occasion
               the
               multitude
               assembled
               at
               Jerusalem
               to
               meet
               and
               congratulate
               him
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               onely
               ,
               but
               as
               Davids
               Lord.
               For
               ,
               greater
               honour
               (
               though
               they
               intended
               not
               so
               much
               )
               had
               not
               been
               done
               ,
               either
               by
               David
               before
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               Forefathers
               unto
               God
               himselfe
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               was
               a
               feast
               of
               joy
               ,
               instituted
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               redeemed
               Israel
               from
               Aegyptian
               bondage
               ,
               who
               had
               protected
               them
               in
               Succoth
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               in
               their
               whole
               journey
               towards
               Canaan
               ;
               is
               a
               point
               unquestionable
               either
               amongst
               good
               Christians
               or
               malignant
               Jews
               .
               That
               the
               carying
               of
               Palme
               branches
               in
               triumphant
               maner
               ,
               skipping
               ,
               dancing
               ,
               or
               singing
               ,
               was
               the
               peculiar
               character
               or
               expression
               of
               that
               joy
               ,
               wherewith
               this
               people
               was
               commanded
               to
               rejoyce
               before
               the
               
               Lord
               their
               God
               in
               this
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               may
               bee
               ratified
               by
               the
               tradition
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               whilst
               they
               had
               liberty
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               to
               celebrate
               this
               feast
               ,
               especially
               from
               Nehemiah
               his
               time
               .
               And
               in
               asmuch
               as
               the
               great
               multitude
               assembled
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Passeover
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               did
               accomplish
               the
               lawes
               and
               rites
               of
               the
               Paschall
               lamb
               ;
               did
               present
               him
               with
               this
               kinde
               of
               honour
               accustomed
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               :
               they
               evidently
               declare
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               expresse
               confession
               ,
               or
               distinct
               apprehension
               of
               his
               eternall
               Deity
               (
               as
               was
               said
               before
               ;
               )
               yet
               by
               gesture
               ,
               and
               deportment
               put
               upon
               them
               by
               secret
               instinct
               ,
               that
               this
               JESUS
               whom
               they
               thus
               welcommed
               in
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               ,
               was
               that
               very
               God
               and
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               them
               victory
               over
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               hoast
               in
               the
               red
               Sea
               ,
               who
               had
               protected
               them
               and
               refreshed
               them
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               in
               all
               their
               distresses
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               whole
               journey
               to
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               :
               that
               very
               onely
               God
               in
               memory
               of
               whose
               gracious
               goodnesse
               towards
               them
               ,
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               was
               first
               instituted
               by
               Moses
               ,
               afterward
               more
               solemnely
               celebrated
               by
               Ioshua
               ,
               and
               upon
               some
               interruption
               in
               matter
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               revived
               ,
               or
               restored
               by
               Nehemiah
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               As
               for
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               later
               Jews
               (
               such
               I
               meane
               ,
               as
               from
               our
               Saviours
               time
               ,
               have
               recollected
               the
               practice
               of
               their
               Forefathers
               in
               this
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ;
               )
               I
               referre
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               to
               the
               Commentators
               upon
               Leviticus
               23.
               
               and
               upon
               Nehemiah
               .
               The
               garb
               and
               gesture
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               bearing
               of
               Palme
               branches
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               (
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeve
               these
               mens
               relations
               ;
               )
               was
               not
               much
               unlike
               the
               deportment
               of
               the
               ancient
               Grecians
               after
               victory
               ,
               whether
               in
               serious
               warres
               or
               in
               Olympick
               games
               :
               or
               rather
               the
               deportment
               of
               the
               ancient
               Grecians
               was
               by
               superstitious
               imitation
               borrowed
               from
               the
               lawes
               ,
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               ancient
               Hebrews
               .
               The
               practice
               of
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               and
               most
               other
               Nations
               in
               their
               victories
               is
               recorded
               by
               Pausanias
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Wreathes
                       or
                       branches
                       of
                       Palmes
                       ,
                       are
                       a
                       set
                       reward
                       for
                       many
                       Prizes
                       ;
                       and
                       in
                       every
                       place
                       doth
                       adorne
                       the
                       right
                       hand
                       of
                       the
                       Vanquishers
                       :
                       which
                       custome
                       is
                       said
                       to
                       have
                       had
                       its
                       first
                       originall
                       after
                       this
                       wise
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       reported
                       that
                       Theseus
                       being
                       returned
                       from
                       Crete
                       ,
                       did
                       institute
                       certaine
                       games
                       at
                       Delos
                       in
                       the
                       honour
                       of
                       Apollo
                       ,
                       and
                       did
                       reward
                       the
                       Victorers
                       with
                       Palms
                       :
                       Of
                       which
                       Palms
                       Homer
                       also
                       maketh
                       mention
                       in
                       those
                       verses
                       ,
                       wherein
                       he
                       recites
                       the
                       mournfull
                       Oration
                       of
                       Vlisses
                       to
                       the
                       daughter
                       of
                       Alcinous
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Pausanias
                       in
                       Arcadicis
                       Lib.
                       8.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               That
               the
               bearing
               of
               Palme
               branches
               in
               their
               right
               hands
               ,
               was
               a
               generall
               Embleme
               (
               amongst
               most
               Nations
               )
               of
               victory
               ;
               I
               willingly
               assent
               to
               this
               learned
               Antiquary
               ,
               for
               
                 Palmam
                 obtinere
              
               is
               as
               much
               in
               Latin
               Writers
               as
               
                 Victoriam
                 obtinere
              
               .
               
               But
               that
               this
               devise
               should
               take
               its
               originall
               from
               Theseus
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               ;
               because
               the
               sacred
               story
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophecies
               or
               Visions
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               doe
               testifie
               this
               custome
               to
               bee
               more
               ancient
               then
               Theseus
               amongst
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               an
               Embleme
               of
               the
               victory
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               over
               death
               and
               the
               grave
               .
               To
               omit
               other
               places
               ,
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               7.
               is
               most
               pregnant
               :
               
                 After
                 this
                 I
                 beheld
                 ,
                 and
                 loe
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 number
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 kinreds
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 tongues
                 stood
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 clothed
                 with
                 white
                 robes
                 ,
                 and
                 Palmes
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 verse
              
               9.10
               .
               This
               maner
               of
               congratulation
               used
               by
               the
               Saints
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               more
               distinct
               and
               full
               expression
               of
               the
               peoples
               voice
               ,
               when
               they
               cried
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               which
               as
               was
               observed
               before
               ,
               was
               both
               precatory
               and
               congratulatory
               :
               and
               did
               withall
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               import
               thus
               much
               ;
               Lord
               grant
               salvation
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               save
               us
               .
               So
               that
               both
               the
               people
               (
               though
               they
               unwittingly
               and
               more
               unconstantly
               )
               and
               the
               Saints
               of
               all
               Nations
               expresly
               and
               constantly
               doe
               honour
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               honour
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
               That
               the
               honour
               done
               to
               our
               Saviour
               at
               his
               comming
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               did
               (
               though
               not
               in
               the
               distinct
               apprehension
               of
               the
               multitude
               or
               of
               his
               Disciples
               )
               concludently
               declare
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               1
               THe
               former
               Assertion
               concerning
               the
               reall
               exhibition
               of
               that
               honour
               unto
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               at
               this
               memorable
               Passeover
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               intendment
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               23.
               was
               directed
               unto
               God
               alone
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               is
               more
               remarkably
               implied
               in
               the
               undoubted
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Dedication
               ,
               next
               before
               the
               same
               Passeover
               :
               especially
               if
               we
               compare
               the
               often
               mentioned
               congratulations
               of
               the
               people
               crying
               [
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ]
               with
               our
               Saviours
               actions
               and
               doctrine
               (
               both
               of
               them
               being
               accurately
               recorded
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               )
               between
               his
               entring
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Agony
               .
               The
               feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               ,
               or
               Encaenia
               in
               the
               ninth
               moneth
               heretofore
               handled
               in
               part
               ,
               was
               a
               Feast
               instituted
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               whose
               anniversary
               celebration
               was
               immediatly
               and
               peremptorily
               commanded
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               Moses
               at
               that
               time
               being
               his
               sole
               Agent
               or
               Ambassadour
               :
               whereas
               the
               feast
               of
               Dedication
               or
               Encenia
               was
               instituted
               by
               the
               visible
               Church
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               wherein
               there
               was
               no
               Prophet
               
               in
               Israel
               ,
               no
               man
               endued
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               Moses
               ;
               nor
               no
               immediat
               or
               extraordinary
               Revelation
               from
               God.
               For
               a
               little
               before
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Dedication
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               74.
               
               Psalme
               had
               thus
               complained
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 see
                 not
                 our
                 signes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 among
                 us
                 any
                 that
                 knoweth
                 how
                 long
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               as
               best
               Interpreters
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               was
               composed
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Antiochus
               his
               raging
               tyranny
               over
               Jerusalem
               ,
               over
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Temple
               .
               Both
               parts
               of
               this
               observation
               may
               be
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               
                 Maccabees
                 ;
                 Then
                 Iudas
                 appointed
                 certaine
                 men
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Fortresse
                 ,
                 untill
                 hee
                 had
                 cleansed
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 So
                 hee
                 chose
                 Priests
                 of
                 blamelesse
                 conversation
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 Who
                 cleansed
                 the
                 Sanctuarie
                 ,
                 and
                 bare
                 out
                 the
                 defiled
                 stones
                 into
                 an
                 uncleane
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 as
                 they
                 consulted
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 which
                 was
                 profaned
                 ;
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 best
                 to
                 pull
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Heathen
                 had
                 defiled
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 pulled
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 up
                 the
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 Mountaine
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 convenient
                 place
                 ,
                 untill
                 there
                 should
                 come
                 a
                 Prophet
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 should
                 bee
                 done
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Maccab.
               4.41
               ,
               42.
               &c.
               And
               after
               they
               had
               cleansed
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               they
               restored
               the
               holy
               vessells
               ,
               and
               furnisht
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
                 On
                 the
                 five
                 and
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 ninth
                 Moneth
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Moneth
                 Casleu
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 hundred
                 forty
                 ,
                 and
                 eighth
                 yeare
                 ,
                 they
                 arose
                 up
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 sacrifices
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 upon
                 the
                 new
                 Altar
                 of
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 .
                 Looke
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 day
                 the
                 Heathen
                 had
                 prophaned
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 it
                 was
                 dedicated
                 with
                 songs
                 ,
                 with
                 citherns
                 ,
                 and
                 harps
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ver
                 .
              
               52.
               
               
                 Moreover
                 Iudas
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Israel
                 ordained
                 that
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Dedication
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 their
                 season
                 from
                 yeare
                 to
                 yeare
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eight
                 dayes
                 from
                 the
              
               25.
               
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 Casleu
                 with
                 mirth
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               59.
               
               The
               maner
               of
               celebrating
               this
               Feast
               ,
               is
               more
               fully
               exprest
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               second
               Booke
               of
               
                 Maccabees
                 Chap.
              
               10.5
               ,
               6
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Vpon
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 strangers
                 profaned
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 cleansed
                 againe
                 ,
                 even
                 the
              
               25.
               
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 moneth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Casleu
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 kept
              
               8.
               
                 dayes
                 with
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 ;
                 remembring
                 that
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 held
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 they
                 wandred
                 in
                 the
                 mountaines
                 and
                 dennes
                 like
                 beasts
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 bare
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 faire
                 boughes
                 and
                 Palmes
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 sang
                 Psalmes
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 good
                 successe
                 in
                 cleansing
                 his
                 Temple
                 .
              
               They
               also
               ordained
               by
               a
               common
               Decree
               ,
               that
               every
               yeare
               those
               dayes
               should
               be
               kept
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               And
               so
               it
               was
               continued
               unto
               the
               last
               yeare
               of
               our
               Saviours
               pilgrimage
               here
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               2
               It
               hath
               beene
               long
               agoe
               well
               observed
               by
               the
               learned
               and
               judicious
               Hooker
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               my
               memory
               faile
               not
               )
               toucht
               upon
               by
               his
               Ancient
               ,
               the
               learned
               Examiner
               of
               the
               Trent
               Councell
               :
               that
               albeit
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               was
               not
               instituted
               
               by
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               ratified
               by
               any
               of
               his
               Successors
               in
               the
               Propheticall
               function
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               graced
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviours
               presence
               and
               observation
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               appeares
               from
               Iohn
               the
               10.
               
               So
               farre
               was
               he
               from
               censuring
               sacred
               solemnities
               ,
               though
               not
               immediately
               instituted
               by
               God
               but
               by
               the
               ordinary
               authority
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               :
               so
               long
               as
               their
               institutions
               did
               not
               vitiat
               ,
               but
               rather
               enlarge
               their
               laws
               and
               ceremonies
               registred
               by
               Moses
               (
               or
               to
               use
               the
               phrase
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Rabbins
               )
               did
               not
               contradict
               the
               stations
               of
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
               For
               he
               came
               to
               Jerusalem
               at
               this
               feast
               (
               though
               celebrated
               in
               the
               Winter
               )
               and
               taught
               the
               people
               ,
               not
               to
               take
               the
               solemnitie
               for
               a
               will
               worship
               ,
               but
               to
               expound
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               prefigurations
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               they
               would
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               that
               God
               who
               had
               given
               their
               fore-Elders
               good
               successe
               in
               cleansing
               the
               Altar
               and
               Sanctuary
               ,
               from
               the
               pollutions
               of
               the
               heathen
               .
               But
               so
               far
               was
               his
               owne
               people
               from
               acknowledging
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               they
               tooke
               up
               stones
               to
               throw
               at
               him
               for
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               Yet
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               next
               ensuing
               ,
               they
               did
               by
               matter
               of
               fact
               or
               Emblematicall
               expressions
               of
               their
               loyalty
               towards
               him
               (
               being
               thereunto
               led
               by
               secret
               instinct
               beyond
               their
               actuall
               apprehension
               )
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               their
               very
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               them
               victory
               over
               Antiochus
               ,
               over
               Gorgias
               ,
               and
               other
               reliques
               of
               his
               malicious
               Associats
               or
               instruments
               .
               For
               thus
               much
               their
               bearing
               of
               branches
               of
               Palmes
               ,
               of
               Olives
               ,
               or
               other
               trees
               used
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Dedication
               ,
               or
               that
               other
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               
               and
               their
               crying
               Hosanna
               unto
               him
               did
               concludently
               import
               by
               way
               of
               such
               benigne
               interpretation
               of
               their
               meaning
               ,
               as
               loving
               Fathers
               make
               of
               their
               lisping
               childrens
               expressions
               ,
               or
               other
               significations
               of
               their
               desires
               by
               bodily
               and
               visible
               gesture
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               articulate
               voice
               .
               Immediately
               after
               hee
               had
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               man
               received
               from
               them
               those
               honorary
               presents
               ,
               which
               were
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               the
               Temple
               to
               cleanse
               and
               purifie
               it
               from
               the
               abuses
               of
               Money
               changers
               or
               Merchandisers
               ,
               wherewith
               upon
               politick
               pretences
               or
               sophismes
               of
               state
               for
               present
               gaine
               ,
               it
               was
               at
               this
               time
               no
               lesse
               polluted
               by
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               by
               Antiochus
               ,
               or
               other
               heathens
               before
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Dedication
               was
               instituted
               .
               Once
               before
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               read
               Iohn
               2.
               )
               he
               had
               reformed
               the
               like
               abuses
               ,
               but
               then
               in
               the
               Name
               and
               Authority
               of
               his
               Father
               :
               but
               now
               he
               visits
               the
               same
               Temple
               ,
               and
               gives
               sentence
               in
               his
               owne
               Name
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
              
               ,
               (
               not
               my
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 my
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 yee
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 denne
                 of
                 Theeves
                 .
              
               Mat.
               21.13
               .
            
             
               3
               This
               second
               reformation
               ,
               he
               executed
               so
               peremptorily
               ,
               that
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               people
               came
               the
               next
               morning
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               teaching
               ,
               and
               demanded
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 By
                 what
                 authority
                 dost
                 thou
                 these
                 things
              
               ?
               Mat.
               21.23
               .
               To
               this
               question
               he
               answers
               onely
               by
               a
               crosse
               interrogatory
               ,
               unto
               which
               they
               could
               not
               reply
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 ask
                 you
                 also
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 ye
                 tell
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 likewise
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 authority
                 I
                 doe
                 these
                 
                 things
                 :
                 The
                 baptisme
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 whence
                 was
                 it
                 ?
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 reasoned
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 yee
                 not
                 then
                 beleeve
                 him
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 wee
                 feare
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 held
                 Iohn
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 answered
                 Iesus
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 We
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Neither
                 tell
                 I
                 you
                 by
                 what
                 authority
                 I
                 doe
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               If
               they
               had
               (
               as
               their
               consciences
               did
               suggest
               unto
               them
               )
               acknowledged
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               Iohn
               to
               have
               been
               from
               heaven
               ,
               they
               must
               withall
               have
               acknowledged
               him
               to
               have
               beene
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               or
               Redeemer
               of
               Mankinde
               ;
               to
               have
               descended
               from
               heaven
               truly
               heavenly
               ;
               not
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               onely
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               God
               ;
               as
               the
               little
               children
               the
               Evening
               before
               (
               though
               not
               perhaps
               by
               expresse
               apprehension
               )
               had
               proclaimed
               him
               :
               and
               so
               proclaimed
               him
               that
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               could
               not
               contradict
               his
               most
               divine
               exposition
               of
               their
               meaning
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               whose
               propheticall
               hymne
               God
               had
               appointed
               them
               now
               to
               act
               ;
               
                 When
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Matthew
               )
               
                 saw
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 crying
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
              
               Hosanna
               
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
              
               David
               ;
               
                 they
                 were
                 sore
                 displeased
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Hearest
                 thou
                 ,
                 what
                 these
                 say
              
               ?
               As
               if
               they
               had
               thus
               meant
               ,
               Wee
               see
               thou
               art
               ready
               to
               play
               at
               small
               games
               ,
               rather
               then
               sit
               out
               ,
               being
               thus
               content
               to
               solace
               thy self
               with
               the
               applause
               of
               little
               children
               ,
               which
               know
               not
               what
               they
               say
               :
               as
               lately
               thou
               didst
               with
               the
               congratulations
               of
               Idiots
               and
               Fishermen
               
               thy
               followers
               .
               But
               children
               and
               fooles
               (
               such
               as
               they
               accounted
               our
               Saviours
               followers
               )
               doe
               oft
               times
               speak
               the
               very
               truth
               :
               and
               he
               who
               was
               truth
               it self
               ,
               doth
               justifie
               these
               little
               children
               ,
               as
               Gods
               Ambassadors
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               For
               so
               he
               replies
               ,
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 have
                 ye
              
               (
               who
               boast
               so
               much
               of
               your
               skill
               in
               Scripture
               )
               
                 never
                 read
                 ,
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 babes
                 and
                 sucklings
                 thou
                 hast
                 perfected
                 praise
              
               ?
               And
               he
               left
               them
               as
               silent
               for
               any
               matter
               of
               just
               reply
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               done
               their
               father
               the
               Devill
               ,
               when
               hee
               sent
               him
               away
               with
               that
               Item
               or
               
                 Scriptum
                 est
                 ,
                 Avoid
                 Sathan
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 onely
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 .
              
               And
               however
               the
               malice
               of
               these
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               did
               in
               the
               next
               morning
               revive
               ,
               yet
               the
               testimony
               alledged
               by
               him
               in
               justification
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               was
               so
               pregnantly
               concludent
               of
               his
               purpose
               ,
               that
               Sathan
               himself
               had
               he
               beene
               present
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               reply'd
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               4
               For
               that
               8.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               was
               composed
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               :
               that
               it
               was
               also
               propheticall
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               time
               ,
               is
               to
               all
               Christians
               apparent
               from
               our
               Apostles
               allegation
               of
               another
               place
               to
               the
               like
               purpose
               Hebrews
               2.6
               ,
               7.
               of
               whose
               fulfilling
               hereafter
               .
               The
               first
               part
               of
               the
               prophecie
               ,
               (
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               God
               their
               Lord
               ,
               
               which
               as
               hath
               beene
               before
               observed
               ,
               was
               the
               peculiar
               title
               of
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               or
               of
               God
               to
               be
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               )
               was
               never
               punctually
               fulfilled
               ,
               untill
               the
               children
               cryed
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               In
               these
               congratulations
               ,
               they
               did
               by
               divine
               instinct
               ,
               
               or
               disposition
               of
               the
               All-seeing
               providence
               ,
               proclaim
               the
               expected
               Son
               of
               David
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               very
               God
               their
               Lord
               ,
               in
               whose
               praise
               this
               Psalme
               was
               conceived
               .
               The
               Babes
               then
               did
               spel
               the
               Prophets
               meaning
               not
               amisse
               :
               But
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               circumstances
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               did
               put
               their
               lisping
               syllables
               together
               ,
               more
               rightly
               ,
               and
               fully
               answerable
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Propheticall
               vision
               .
               For
               so
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               same
               Psalme
               ,
               that
               this
               God
               their
               Lord
               ,
               did
               therefore
               ordain
               his
               praise
               out
               of
               the
               mouths
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 still
                 the
                 Enemie
                 and
                 Avenger
                 .
                 Psalme
              
               8.2
               .
               And
               so
               the
               malicious
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               were
               put
               to
               a
               
                 Non
                 plus
              
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               allegation
               of
               this
               prophecie
               in
               justification
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               Infants
               ,
               whose
               testimonies
               they
               sought
               to
               elevate
               ,
               and
               to
               impute
               the
               acceptance
               of
               it
               to
               his
               folly
               .
               Now
               albeit
               our
               Saviour
               left
               them
               at
               this
               
                 Non
                 plus
              
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               yet
               within
               a
               day
               or
               two
               after
               ,
               he
               putteth
               the
               very
               Pharisees
               ,
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               a
               greater
               
                 non
                 plus
              
               ,
               by
               another
               testimony
               ,
               parallel
               to
               this
               of
               the
               8.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 While
                 the
                 Pharisees
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Matthew
               )
               
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 asked
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 What
                 think
                 ye
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Whose
                 Sonne
                 is
                 he
                 ?
                 They
                 say
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 David
                 :
                 He
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 How
                 then
                 doth
                 David
                 in
                 spirit
                 call
                 him
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Sit
                 thou
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 make
                 thine
                 enemies
                 thy
                 footstoole
                 ?
                 If
                 David
                 then
                 call
                 him
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 he
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ?
                 And
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 him
                 a
                 word
                 :
                 neither
                 durst
                 any
                 man
                 (
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 forth
                 )
                 ask
                 him
                 any
                 
                 more
                 questions
                 .
                 Matth.
              
               22.41
               ,
               42
               ,
               &c.
               All
               this
               argues
               a
               full
               conviction
               of
               their
               consciences
               :
               and
               that
               unlesse
               they
               had
               suffered
               their
               splenatick
               passions
               to
               conquer
               their
               consciences
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               or
               had
               not
               hoodwinked
               their
               intellectuals
               with
               malicious
               habits
               of
               their
               hearts
               :
               they
               must
               of
               necessity
               have
               confessed
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               the
               little
               children
               (
               in
               this
               expression
               )
               before
               had
               done
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               the
               promised
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               promised
               Sonne
               of
               David
               was
               to
               be
               Davids
               Lord
               ,
               this
               whole
               peoples
               God
               ,
               and
               Lord.
               For
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               David
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               110.
               
               Psalme
               saith
               not
               ,
               Iehova
               said
               unto
               Iehova
               ,
               but
               Iehova
               said
               unto
               
                 Adonai
                 ,
                 Sit
                 thou
                 on
                 my
                 right
                 hand
              
               ;
               not
               thereby
               denying
               ,
               that
               this
               Adonai
               was
               to
               be
               Iehova
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               (
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               8.
               
               Psalme
               saith
               )
               both
               his
               God
               and
               his
               Lord
               :
               It
               is
               againe
               (
               to
               my
               present
               apprehension
               )
               observable
               ,
               that
               after
               Nehemiah
               had
               revived
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               and
               moved
               the
               people
               to
               renew
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               their
               forefathers
               had
               made
               ,
               for
               faithfull
               observance
               of
               Gods
               Laws
               given
               by
               Moses
               :
               they
               nuncupate
               this
               their
               solemn
               vow
               unto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
               
                 And
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               all
               besides
               those
               ,
               who
               had
               sealed
               to
               the
               Covenant
               before
               ,
               with
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 the
                 Porters
                 ,
                 the
                 Singers
                 ,
                 the
                 Nethinims
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 separated
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 their
                 Sonnes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 having
                 knowledge
                 and
                 understanding
                 .
                 They
                 clave
                 to
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 judgements
                 and
                 his
                 statutes
                 ,
              
               Nehem.
               10.28
               ,
               29
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               this
               solemne
               vow
               and
               Covenant
               confirmed
               by
               oath
               of
               keeping
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
               was
               more
               shamefully
               broken
               by
               this
               perverse
               and
               gainsaying
               generation
               ,
               then
               those
               Laws
               themselves
               had
               been
               by
               Antiochus
               or
               other
               Heathen
               ,
               which
               had
               never
               sworne
               vnto
               them
               .
               For
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               the
               Elders
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               former
               convictions
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               hold
               on
               to
               persecute
               this
               God
               their
               Lord
               ,
               unto
               whose
               honour
               their
               forefathers
               had
               dedicated
               this
               vow
               ,
               with
               greater
               cruelties
               and
               more
               malicious
               indignities
               ,
               then
               Antiochus
               had
               used
               towards
               the
               meanest
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               so
               at
               length
               to
               bring
               that
               curse
               annexed
               to
               the
               former
               vow
               ,
               upon
               themselves
               and
               upon
               their
               children
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               Prophecies
               or
               foresignifications
               of
               his
               triumphant
               ingresse
               into
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               entertainment
               there
               ,
               untill
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               legall
               Passeover
               ,
               whose
               mystery
               he
               did
               accomplish
               by
               his
               death
               :
               Points
               not
               handled
               either
               so
               fully
               ,
               or
               so
               punctually
               ,
               as
               was
               requisite
               ,
               by
               any
               Commentators
               ,
               Postillers
               ,
               or
               others
               whom
               I
               have
               read
               .
               And
               this
               hath
               emboldned
               me
               to
               enlarge
               my
               meditations
               upon
               this
               small
               part
               of
               my
               Comments
               on
               the
               Creed
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Prophecies
               ,
               types
               ,
               or
               other
               foresignifications
               of
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               or
               suffered
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               sacred
               
               Supper
               ,
               untill
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               these
               have
               been
               so
               plentifully
               and
               so
               punctually
               handled
               by
               many
               ,
               especially
               by
               the
               learned
               Gerard
               ,
               that
               much
               cannot
               be
               added
               without
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               superfluous
               paines
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               know
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               somewhat
               of
               this
               argument
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             4.
             
             The
             Evangelicall
             relations
             of
             the
             indignities
             done
             unto
             our
             Saviour
             by
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             patience
             in
             suffering
             them
             ,
             respectively
             prefigured
             and
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             other
             sacred
             Writers
             :
             Or
             a
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Evangelicall
             History
             ,
             from
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             Supper
             unto
             his
             death
             and
             buriall
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
               Of
               the
               betraying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               of
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               dismission
               of
               his
               Disciples
               :
               And
               how
               they
               were
               foretold
               or
               prefigured
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               1
               OF
               the
               sweet
               Harmony
               betweene
               the
               institution
               ,
               occasion
               ,
               and
               celebration
               of
               the
               legall
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               the
               continuation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               or
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               body
               and
               blood
               instituted
               in
               lieu
               or
               rather
               in
               remembrance
               of
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               it
               ;
               I
               have
               in
               other
               meditations
               
               delivered
               my
               minde
               at
               large
               .
               And
               if
               if
               it
               shall
               please
               the
               Lord
               God
               to
               grant
               mee
               life
               and
               health
               ;
               what
               I
               have
               either
               uttered
               in
               Sermons
               ,
               or
               otherwayes
               conceived
               concerning
               this
               Argument
               ,
               shall
               be
               communicated
               to
               this
               Church
               wherein
               I
               live
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               to
               others
               )
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               which
               did
               beginne
               to
               bee
               on
               earth
               from
               our
               Saviours
               resurrection
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               ascension
               into
               heaven
               and
               descending
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               At
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Legall
               Passeover
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               grand
               mystery
               or
               Sacrament
               prefigured
               by
               it
               ;
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               was
               betrayed
               by
               his
               unfaithfull
               friend
               and
               servant
               Iudas
               ,
               yet
               by
               his
               prodition
               consecrated
               to
               bee
               that
               Lamb
               of
               GOD
               ,
               which
               the
               Paschall
               Lamb
               did
               prefigure
               ;
               that
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               take
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               which
               sinnes
               the
               annuall
               offering
               of
               the
               Paschall
               Lamb
               ,
               or
               other
               legall
               Sacrifices
               whatsoever
               ,
               were
               but
               anniversary
               commemorations
               ,
               or
               remembrances
               that
               sinne
               did
               still
               reigne
               thorowout
               the
               world
               .
               The
               treason
               of
               Iudas
               was
               expresly
               foretold
               ,
               (
               and
               perhaps
               prefigured
               by
               treason
               practised
               against
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               Psal
               .
               41.9
               .
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 mine
                 owne
                 familiar
                 friend
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 trusted
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 eate
                 of
                 my
                 bread
                 ,
                 hath
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 heele
                 against
                 mee
                 .
              
               By
               whom
               ,
               or
               upon
               what
               occasion
               soever
               ,
               this
               Psalme
               was
               composed
               ,
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Psalmist
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               and
               historicall
               sense
               did
               act
               his
               owne
               part
               with
               sensible
               feeling
               of
               present
               infirmities
               ,
               which
               did
               mystically
               prefigure
               more
               just
               occasions
               ,
               which
               the
               promised
               
               Messias
               should
               have
               to
               take
               up
               the
               same
               complaint
               .
               Iudas
               did
               eate
               of
               his
               bread
               :
               did
               swallow
               the
               very
               soppe
               ,
               which
               was
               prepared
               for
               himselfe
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               hee
               resolved
               to
               betray
               him
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Psalme
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               observed
               before
               )
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               CHRIST
               both
               according
               to
               the
               mysticall
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               punctuall
               exquisite
               literall
               sense
               .
               So
               was
               that
               other
               complaint
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               same
               Psalmist
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               other
               ;
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 open
                 enemy
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 mee
                 this
                 dishonour
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 borne
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 it
                 mine
                 adversarie
                 that
                 did
                 magnifie
                 himselfe
                 against
                 mee
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 peradventure
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 hid
                 my selfe
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 even
                 thou
                 my
                 companion
                 ,
                 my
                 guide
                 ,
                 and
                 mine
                 owne
                 familiar
                 friend
                 .
                 We
                 took
                 sweet
                 counsell
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 walked
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 friends
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               .
               55.12
               ,
               13
               ,
               &c.
               Iudas
               had
               often
               accompanied
               our
               Saviour
               whilst
               hee
               taught
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               especially
               at
               this
               last
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               did
               for
               foure
               dayes
               together
               frequent
               the
               Temple
               ,
               from
               morning
               till
               evening
               ,
               disputing
               with
               the
               learned
               ,
               and
               catechising
               the
               vulgar
               and
               ignorant
               .
               And
               our
               Saviour
               to
               notifie
               this
               Prophecie
               to
               be
               exactly
               fulfilled
               by
               Iudas
               ,
               saluteth
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               while
               he
               comes
               to
               betray
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               treachery
               against
               his
               friendly
               and
               loving
               Lord
               ,
               was
               much
               the
               fouler
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               long
               communion
               with
               him
               both
               at
               table
               and
               at
               sacred
               offices
               .
               This
               treachery
               was
               expresly
               foreshadowed
               by
               Achitophels
               treason
               against
               
               David
               ;
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               probable
               ,
               the
               former
               complaints
               were
               literally
               meant
               .
               Both
               the
               treasons
               were
               abominably
               wicked
               ,
               but
               Ahitophels
               more
               generous
               ,
               Iudas
               most
               basely
               wicked
               :
               for
               hee
               had
               no
               provocation
               to
               meditate
               revenge
               upon
               his
               Master
               ,
               who
               had
               never
               done
               him
               ,
               nor
               any
               living
               soule
               wrong
               ,
               but
               went
               about
               doing
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               healing
               all
               that
               sought
               to
               him
               for
               help
               ,
               though
               possessed
               with
               Devills
               .
               But
               this
               kind
               of
               healing
               ,
               Iudas
               did
               not
               seeke
               ,
               but
               rather
               through
               entertainment
               of
               greedy
               and
               covetous
               projects
               ,
               did
               invite
               the
               Devill
               to
               enter
               into
               his
               heart
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               wherein
               the
               doore
               of
               saving
               health
               and
               entrance
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               was
               to
               bee
               set
               open
               to
               all
               .
               Ahitophel
               had
               some
               pretence
               ,
               or
               provocation
               to
               revenge
               himselfe
               upon
               his
               Master
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               indignitie
               done
               unto
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               staining
               of
               his
               blood
               by
               David
               ,
               in
               defiling
               his
               neere
               kinswoman
               or
               Neece
               ,
               Bathsheba
               .
               Yet
               was
               Ahitophels
               malice
               towards
               Davids
               person
               more
               bitter
               :
               for
               hee
               sought
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               wreak
               his
               foehood
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ;
               and
               had
               atchieved
               his
               purpose
               ,
               so
               Absalom
               would
               have
               hearkned
               so
               well
               to
               his
               second
               advise
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               his
               first
               .
               His
               first
               advise
               ,
               which
               was
               full
               of
               revengefull
               retaliation
               for
               Davids
               folly
               with
               Bathsheba
               ,
               wee
               have
               recorded
               the
               2.
               of
               Samuel
               16.20
               .
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Absalom
                 to
                 Ahitophel
                 ,
                 Give
                 counsell
                 among
                 you
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 Ahitophel
                 said
                 unto
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 Goe
                 in
                 unto
                 thy
                 fathers
                 concubines
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 left
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Israel
                 shall
                 heare
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 
                 art
                 abhorred
                 of
                 thy
                 father
                 :
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 be
                 strong
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 spread
                 Absalom
                 a
                 tent
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 Absalom
                 went
                 in
                 unto
                 his
                 fathers
                 concubines
                 ,
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 Israell
                 .
                 Moreover
                 Ahitophel
                 said
                 to
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 Let
                 mee
                 now
                 chuse
                 out
                 twelve
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 after
                 David
                 this
                 night
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 while
                 hee
                 is
                 weary
                 ,
                 and
                 weake
                 handed
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 afraid
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 him
                 shall
                 flee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 smite
                 the
                 King
                 onely
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 backe
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 unto
                 thee
                 :
                 the
                 man
                 whom
                 thou
                 seekest
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 returned
                 :
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 bee
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               And
               the
               saying
               pleased
               Absalom
               well
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               for
               a
               while
               .
               But
               after
               Ahitophel
               saw
               this
               his
               second
               and
               more
               deadly
               project
               ,
               defeated
               by
               the
               contrary
               counsell
               of
               Hushai
               ;
               hee
               gave
               his
               enterprise
               and
               himselfe
               for
               lost
               :
               and
               in
               deepe
               melancholy
               (
               yet
               willing
               to
               set
               his
               house
               in
               order
               )
               went
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               hanged
               himselfe
               .
               Iudas
               in
               like
               maner
               ,
               after
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Elders
               had
               dashed
               his
               plot
               ,
               which
               was
               onely
               to
               gaine
               some
               money
               ,
               and
               their
               favour
               for
               his
               gratefull
               service
               without
               any
               desire
               of
               blood
               ;
               did
               cast
               away
               the
               hire
               of
               his
               treason
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               with
               it
               .
               But
               of
               his
               casting
               downe
               the
               money
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               maner
               of
               his
               fearefull
               end
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               fitter
               occasion
               to
               say
               somewhat
               *
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               David
               after
               he
               had
               been
               assuredly
               informed
               of
               Absaloms
               conspiracy
               against
               him
               ,
               forsooke
               Jerusalem
               :
               and
               he
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               traine
               or
               necessary
               attendance
               went
               on
               their
               bare
               feet
               ,
               with
               their
               
               heads
               covered
               and
               weeping
               ,
               
                 over
                 the
                 brooke
                 Kidron
                 ,
                 and
                 along
                 the
                 mount
                 of
                 Olives
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Sam.
               15.23
               ,
               30.
               
               And
               thus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               a
               little
               after
               hee
               saw
               Iudas
               resolved
               to
               betray
               him
               ,
               or
               rather
               after
               it
               pleased
               him
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Conspiracie
               against
               him
               ,
               betweene
               Iudas
               and
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               ,
               marched
               the
               same
               way
               with
               a
               lesser
               traine
               ,
               accompanied
               onely
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               with
               more
               full
               assurance
               of
               their
               deliverance
               from
               present
               danger
               ,
               then
               Davids
               great
               traine
               had
               :
               because
               hee
               caried
               the
               true
               Ark
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               breast
               ,
               whose
               type
               or
               shadow
               ,
               David
               being
               uncertaine
               or
               doubtfull
               of
               the
               event
               ,
               sent
               back
               againe
               to
               Jerusalem
               with
               the
               Priests
               that
               did
               wait
               upon
               it
               .
               Yet
               he
               himselfe
               went
               over
               the
               brook
               Kidron
               with
               a
               sadder
               heart
               ,
               then
               David
               his
               father
               had
               done
               .
               David
               ,
               and
               his
               traine
               ,
               though
               much
               greater
               ,
               and
               better
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Pursuer
               ,
               then
               his
               traine
               was
               ;
               marched
               further
               in
               that
               night
               wherein
               they
               fled
               from
               Absalom
               ,
               then
               the
               mount
               of
               Olives
               .
               The
               Sonne
               of
               David
               took
               up
               his
               station
               in
               a
               garden
               ,
               neere
               about
               the
               mount
               of
               Olives
               ,
               and
               there
               expected
               the
               encounter
               of
               the
               Arch-Ahitophel
               (
               which
               had
               vanquisht
               the
               first
               Adam
               in
               a
               garden
               )
               now
               attended
               with
               a
               greater
               hoast
               of
               infernall
               Associates
               ,
               then
               Ahitophel
               did
               require
               of
               Absalom
               for
               the
               surprisall
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               his
               traine
               ,
               about
               the
               same
               place
               or
               not
               farre
               beyond
               it
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               I
               behold
               my
               Saviour
               in
               that
               heavie
               plight
               and
               dejected
               posture
               ,
               described
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               prostrating
               himselfe
               on
               his
               knees
               and
               
               face
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               yet
               sending
               out
               these
               ejaculations
               unto
               heaven
               ;
               
                 Father
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 possible
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 Cup
                 passe
                 from
                 mee
                 .
              
               Me
               thinks
               I
               see
               the
               exquisite
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               complaint
               ,
               charactering
               his
               owne
               wofull
               case
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               yet
               by
               way
               of
               prophecie
               or
               prefiguration
               of
               more
               just
               cause
               ,
               which
               the
               promised
               Messias
               should
               have
               of
               uttering
               the
               like
               complaint
               ,
               who
               was
               ,
               as
               hee
               saw
               to
               partake
               more
               deeply
               of
               his
               grievances
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               his
               passion
               or
               impatience
               in
               them
               .
               For
               this
               Sonne
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               was
               willing
               to
               suffer
               with
               all
               submission
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               whatsoever
               any
               of
               his
               forerunning
               shadows
               had
               suffered
               ,
               either
               immediatly
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               to
               suffer
               them
               without
               any
               token
               of
               grudging
               or
               impatience
               .
               The
               complaint
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               who
               did
               foreshadow
               the
               dejected
               estate
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               houre
               of
               temptation
               ,
               wee
               have
               set
               downe
               ,
               Psalme
               38.14
               .
               
                 My
                 sinnes
                 are
                 gone
                 over
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 sore
                 burden
                 too
                 heavy
                 for
                 mee
                 to
                 beare
                 .
              
               But
               the
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               sinnes
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               were
               now
               laid
               upon
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               and
               did
               deject
               him
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               But
               how
               patiently
               soever
               he
               did
               beare
               or
               fall
               downe
               under
               this
               burden
               ;
               yet
               he
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               comfort
               from
               heaven
               ,
               as
               his
               forerunners
               in
               farre
               lesse
               anguish
               had
               done
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               would
               take
               St.
               Lukes
               relation
               of
               the
               Angels
               comming
               to
               support
               and
               comfort
               him
               in
               this
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               into
               
               serious
               consideration
               ;
               we
               may
               have
               a
               briefe
               ,
               yet
               a
               most
               true
               and
               punctuall
               Commentary
               upon
               that
               Prophecie
               ,
               Psalme
               8.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               :
               though
               never
               ceasing
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               For
               the
               most
               valiant
               Generall
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               Support
               or
               helpe
               from
               his
               meanest
               Souldier
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               time
               being
               ,
               lower
               then
               hee
               is
               ,
               which
               lends
               him
               his
               hand
               ,
               or
               helps
               him
               up
               being
               throwen
               downe
               or
               prostrate
               .
               Now
               this
               our
               chiefe
               Leaders
               Agony
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               betweene
               his
               apprehension
               and
               his
               death
               ,
               was
               the
               onely
               time
               that
               little
               while
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Psalmist
               speakes
               ,
               wherein
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               ,
               as
               man
               ,
               was
               made
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               lower
               then
               the
               ordinary
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               For
               hee
               was
               ,
               as
               another
               Psalmist
               in
               his
               Person
               complaines
               ,
               
                 a
                 worme
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man.
              
               But
               immediately
               after
               this
               bitter
               Agony
               ,
               the
               strength
               and
               vigour
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               for
               a
               time
               was
               eclipsed
               or
               overcast
               with
               a
               bloody
               sweat
               ,
               did
               breake
               forth
               afresh
               ,
               and
               though
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               did
               no
               lesse
               dazell
               and
               astonish
               the
               armed
               band
               ,
               which
               came
               with
               Iudas
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               light
               which
               shone
               at
               mid-day
               did
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               armed
               with
               authority
               to
               attach
               his
               Followers
               .
               For
               immediatly
               after
               ,
               that
               Cup
               which
               he
               prayed
               against
               ,
               was
               passed
               from
               him
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 knowing
                 all
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 went
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 Whom
                 seeke
                 yee
                 ?
                 They
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 .
                 
                 Iesus
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 hee
                 .
                 And
                 Iudas
                 also
                 which
                 betrayed
                 him
                 ,
                 stood
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Assoone
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 hee
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Then
                 asked
                 hee
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 Whom
                 seeke
                 yee
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 .
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 hee
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 ,
                 yee
                 seek
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 these
                 goe
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 saying
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 hee
                 spake
                 ,
                 Of
                 them
                 which
                 thou
                 gavest
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 lost
                 none
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               18
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
               Here
               was
               a
               true
               document
               both
               of
               his
               royall
               and
               spirituall
               power
               :
               of
               his
               royall
               power
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               could
               command
               them
               to
               forbeare
               any
               violence
               towards
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               yea
               not
               to
               oppose
               violence
               offered
               unto
               one
               of
               their
               company
               .
               
                 For
                 Simon
                 Peter
              
               (
               as
               St.
               Iohn
               saith
               )
               
                 having
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 drew
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Priests
                 right
                 eare
                 :
                 the
                 servants
                 name
                 was
                 Malchus
                 ,
              
               10
               ,
               11.
               verses
               &c.
               St.
               Luke
               recordeth
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 touched
                 his
                 eare
                 and
                 healed
                 him
                 :
              
               so
               farre
               was
               he
               from
               all
               desire
               of
               revenge
               upon
               his
               enemies
               .
               This
               was
               an
               act
               of
               his
               power
               spirituall
               :
               so
               was
               that
               likewise
               in
               protecting
               his
               Disciples
               from
               danger
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               soule
               ,
               as
               of
               body
               .
               For
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               (
               to
               my
               apprehension
               )
               intimates
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               put
               unto
               the
               same
               fiery
               triall
               ,
               unto
               which
               hee
               himselfe
               was
               exposed
               ,
               they
               had
               denied
               him
               and
               their
               former
               faith
               .
               Therefore
               hee
               commanded
               his
               Apprehenders
               to
               let
               them
               goe
               their
               way
               ,
               that
               the
               saying
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               which
               he
               spake
               (
               some
               few
               houres
               before
               ,
               )
               
                 Of
                 them
                 which
                 thou
                 gavest
                 me
                 ,
                 have
                 I
                 lost
                 none
                 ,
              
               John
               18.10
               .
               So
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Iohn
               17.11
               .
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 Holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 keepe
                 through
                 thine
                 owne
                 Name
                 ,
                 those
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 .
                 While
                 I
                 was
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 thy
                 Name
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 thou
                 gavest
                 mee
                 I
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 .
              
               Either
               Iudas
               was
               never
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               whom
               his
               Father
               had
               given
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               had
               given
               himselfe
               to
               his
               Father
               the
               Devill
               .
            
             
               5
               But
               as
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               prophecy
               ,
               may
               be
               often
               filled
               by
               events
               much
               distant
               in
               time
               :
               so
               may
               divers
               prophecies
               ,
               much
               distant
               for
               time
               ,
               be
               accomplisht
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               event
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               point
               of
               time
               ;
               as
               in
               this
               dismission
               of
               JESUS
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               both
               his
               owne
               praediction
               (
               as
               Saint
               Iohn
               tells
               us
               )
               was
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               another
               prophecy
               likewise
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               gather
               from
               S.
               Mark
               ,
               or
               rather
               from
               our
               Saviours
               exposition
               recorded
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               Mark
               14.
               
               
                 Iesus
                 saith
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 All
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 offended
                 because
                 of
                 me
                 this
                 night
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 smite
                 the
                 Shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sheepe
                 shall
                 be
                 scattered
                 .
              
               This
               smiting
               of
               the
               Shepheard
               ,
               was
               amongst
               other
               prophecies
               ,
               both
               foretold
               ,
               and
               prefigured
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               probable
               )
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Iosiah
               :
               unto
               which
               most
               referr
               that
               of
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 Lamen
              
               .
               4.20
               .
               
                 The
                 breath
                 of
                 our
                 nose-thrills
                 ,
                 the
                 Anointed
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 their
                 pits
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 ,
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 shadow
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 live
                 among
                 the
                 heathen
                 .
              
               Some
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               referr
               this
               complaint
               ,
               unto
               the
               Captivity
               of
               Zedekiah
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               pertinently
               or
               considerately
               ,
               as
               most
               other
               of
               their
               meditations
               
               or
               observations
               would
               occasion
               the
               Reader
               to
               expect
               .
               For
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               ,
               did
               never
               conceive
               such
               hope
               of
               Zedekiah
               or
               Iehoiakim
               ,
               as
               the
               deepe
               straine
               of
               this
               particular
               threne
               or
               throb
               doth
               import
               .
               No
               sonne
               of
               good
               Iosiah
               ,
               was
               either
               in
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               such
               a
               type
               of
               the
               Lords
               promised
               Annointed
               ,
               as
               himself
               had
               beene
               .
               From
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               untill
               the
               return
               of
               his
               people
               from
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               ,
               Jerusalem
               and
               Judah
               did
               not
               see
               one
               joyfull
               day
               :
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Countenance
               did
               not
               shine
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Bookes
               of
               Kings
               and
               Chronicles
               do
               sufficiently
               testifie
               .
               Nor
               did
               this
               Nation
               from
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               enjoy
               one
               quiet
               or
               secure
               day
               :
               not
               one
               houre
               ,
               wherein
               there
               either
               was
               not
               apparent
               danger
               ,
               or
               some
               secret
               breeding
               of
               new
               calamities
               :
               nor
               shall
               they
               enjoy
               any
               ,
               till
               it
               please
               him
               whom
               they
               crucified
               ,
               to
               restore
               them
               againe
               to
               the
               land
               of
               their
               Inheritance
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               are
               scattered
               :
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               their
               spirituall
               state
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               are
               fallen
               .
            
             
               6
               That
               the
               forementioned
               lamentation
               or
               threne
               ,
               did
               in
               the
               literall
               and
               historicall
               sense
               referre
               unto
               the
               untimely
               death
               of
               good
               Iosiah
               ;
               that
               the
               calamities
               which
               ensued
               upon
               his
               death
               ,
               did
               typically
               portend
               just
               matter
               of
               greater
               sorrow
               for
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Lords
               Anointed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               the
               Messias
               :
               ]
               that
               one
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               (
               to
               omit
               others
               )
               perswades
               me
               :
               
                 They
                 shall
                 mourne
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 mourneth
                 for
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 bitternesse
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 bitternesse
                 
                 for
                 his
                 first
                 borne
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 mourning
                 of
                 Hadadrimmon
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 Megiddo
                 .
                 Zachar.
              
               12.10
               ,
               11.
               &c.
               For
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               
                 Megiddo
                 ,
                 Iosiah
              
               was
               slaine
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               35.22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 all
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudah
                 mourned
                 for
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 and
                 Ieremiah
                 lamented
                 for
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 singing
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 singing
                 women
                 spake
                 of
                 Iosiah
                 in
                 their
                 Lamentations
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 an
                 ordinance
                 in
                 Israel
                 :
                 and
                 behold
                 they
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Lamentations
                 .
              
               This
               disaster
               occasioned
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               oversight
               or
               forwardnesse
               to
               fight
               with
               Necho
               ,
               befel
               Iosiah
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               wrought
               that
               remarkable
               reformation
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               after
               hee
               had
               celebrated
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               with
               such
               solemnity
               ,
               as
               had
               not
               been
               seen
               before
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               nor
               after
               .
               It
               was
               the
               eminency
               of
               Iosiah
               his
               zeale
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               in
               setting
               forth
               that
               solemnity
               and
               other
               services
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               this
               people
               ,
               even
               the
               Prophets
               first
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               prosper
               under
               his
               shadow
               ,
               and
               after
               these
               hopes
               had
               failed
               ,
               to
               lament
               his
               death
               in
               such
               passionate
               expressions
               ,
               as
               the
               faithfull
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               even
               our
               Saviours
               Disciples
               did
               his
               death
               .
               
                 But
                 we
                 trusted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 redeemed
                 Israel
                 .
                 Luke
              
               24.20
               .
               The
               extremity
               of
               sorrow
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               foreshadowed
               by
               the
               Lamentations
               for
               Iosiahs
               losse
               ,
               was
               fulfilled
               
                 pro
                 illâ
                 vice
              
               ,
               in
               that
               compunction
               of
               heart
               and
               spirit
               ,
               in
               Saint
               Peters
               Auditors
               ,
               Acts
               2.37
               .
               
                 Now
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 pricked
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 
                 doe
                 ?
              
               But
               the
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               those
               mournfull
               Lamentations
               for
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               whether
               foreshadowed
               or
               foretold
               or
               inchoated
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               New
               ;
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               before
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               publick
               or
               Nationall
               ,
               untill
               they
               seriously
               and
               publiquely
               repent
               them
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               for
               putting
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               and
               King
               of
               glory
               ,
               to
               a
               bitter
               and
               shamefull
               death
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               onely
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               kinreds
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               bewaile
               him
               and
               repent
               :
               for
               all
               were
               causes
               of
               his
               death
               .
               
                 Behold
                 he
                 commeth
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 with
                 clouds
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 eye
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 which
                 pierced
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 kinreds
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 waile
                 because
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Rev.
              
               1.7
               .
            
             
               7
               A
               fitter
               Subject
               for
               meditations
               ,
               to
               make
               either
               a
               private
               Christian
               truely
               wise
               ,
               or
               wise
               men
               (
               especially
               Governors
               ,
               whether
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               civill
               )
               truly
               Christian
               ;
               I
               could
               not
               commend
               unto
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               (
               though
               bound
               so
               to
               doe
               upon
               my
               deathbed
               ,
               )
               then
               the
               sacred
               historie
               ,
               concerning
               the
               estate
               of
               Judah
               ,
               from
               the
               death
               of
               good
               Iosiah
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivitie
               ;
               and
               the
               history
               of
               Iosephus
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               decipherd
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               since
               they
               put
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               to
               death
               .
               This
               parallel
               betweene
               Jerusalems
               two
               progresses
               to
               her
               first
               and
               second
               destruction
               ,
               was
               the
               maine
               theame
               of
               my
               first
               ministerial
               meditations
               ,
               the
               contents
               wherof
               would
               bee
               too
               laborious
               to
               collect
               ,
               and
               their
               expressions
               too
               long
               to
               bee
               interserted
               in
               this
               Treatise
               .
               
               To
               returne
               therefore
               to
               the
               former
               path
               ,
               from
               which
               I
               have
               somewhat
               ,
               though
               not
               impertinently
               digressed
               .
            
             
               8
               Of
               that
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               when
               every
               eye
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               that
               crucified
               and
               pierced
               his
               body
               ,
               shall
               mourne
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               Zacharie
               and
               St.
               Iohn
               in
               the
               places
               forecited
               import
               :
               Hee
               himselfe
               in
               the
               houres
               of
               his
               greatest
               humiliation
               (
               immediately
               after
               his
               agony
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               before
               Iudas
               did
               deliver
               him
               up
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               Officers
               )
               did
               exhibite
               some
               rayes
               or
               glimpses
               by
               striking
               the
               Armed
               band
               ,
               which
               came
               to
               attach
               him
               ,
               backwards
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               with
               the
               sole
               words
               or
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               And
               again
               by
               the
               deliverance
               of
               his
               followers
               from
               such
               rage
               and
               tyranny
               ,
               as
               they
               practiced
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophets
               (
               not
               their
               projects
               )
               and
               his
               exposition
               of
               their
               meaning
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 smite
                 the
                 Shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sheep
                 shall
                 be
                 scattered
                 .
              
               This
               prophecy
               wee
               have
               Zachar.
               13.7
               .
               The
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               was
               in
               part
               exemplified
               by
               the
               scattering
               of
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               upon
               his
               apprehension
               and
               death
               .
               And
               so
               were
               the
               words
               immediately
               following
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               punctually
               verified
               and
               really
               exemplified
               ,
               in
               recollecting
               them
               again
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
               next
               ensuing
               .
               The
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               prophecy
               ,
               as
               it
               concerns
               the
               scattering
               of
               the
               flock
               or
               sheep
               was
               not
               publiquely
               declared
               or
               exemplified
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               and
               
               dispersing
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               .
               The
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               same
               prophecy
               ,
               must
               be
               afterwards
               accomplisht
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIIII
               .
               Of
               the
               predictions
               or
               prefigurations
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               after
               his
               apprehension
               in
               the
               High
               Priests
               hall
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               1
               ALL
               these
               rayes
               or
               glimpses
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               did
               interpose
               themselves
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               humiliation
               and
               obscuritie
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               led
               bound
               to
               Caiaphas
               the
               high
               Priest
               .
               But
               after
               Iudas
               of
               a
               close
               Ahitophel
               or
               cunning
               traitour
               ,
               became
               an
               open
               Dalilah
               ,
               and
               had
               betrayed
               his
               Master
               into
               their
               hands
               with
               a
               kisse
               :
               this
               Sampson
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               became
               like
               another
               man
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               moone
               in
               eclipse
               .
               More
               weak
               and
               impotent
               for
               any
               attempt
               of
               resistance
               or
               escape
               ,
               then
               Samson
               was
               ,
               after
               the
               razor
               had
               gone
               over
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               taken
               off
               the
               Ensigne
               of
               the
               Nazarite
               .
               These
               enemies
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               did
               sport
               themselves
               more
               cruelly
               ,
               with
               the
               bodily
               miseries
               and
               calamities
               of
               the
               true
               Nazarite
               ,
               then
               the
               Philistines
               had
               done
               themselves
               with
               Sampson
               ,
               untill
               he
               resumed
               his
               former
               strength
               by
               dying
               .
               So
               then
               Sampson
               in
               his
               strength
               and
               weaknesse
               or
               dejected
               estate
               ,
               was
               a
               lively
               type
               of
               JESUS
               of
               Nazareth
               in
               both
               his
               estates
               and
               conditions
               of
               life
               ,
               whilest
               he
               lived
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               No
               type
               at
               all
               ,
               
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               shadow
               of
               Christs
               humilitie
               and
               patience
               in
               all
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               foile
               by
               his
               impatience
               to
               set
               a
               lustre
               upon
               the
               unparalleld
               meeknesse
               of
               this
               true
               Nazarite
               of
               God
               by
               an
               
                 Antiperistasis
                 .
                 Sampsons
              
               last
               prayers
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               his
               strength
               were
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               give
               him
               power
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               to
               be
               revenged
               on
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               eyes
               .
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               the
               true
               Nazarite
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               unto
               the
               crosse
               on
               Mount
               Calvarie
               ,
               the
               stage
               and
               theatre
               for
               his
               enemies
               sport
               and
               triumph
               over
               him
               in
               this
               solemne
               feast
               ,
               prayes
               heartily
               ,
               even
               for
               those
               that
               hoodwinckt
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 bid
                 him
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Who
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 smote
                 thee
              
               ?
               And
               for
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               Executioners
               of
               their
               malicious
               merriment
               ,
               he
               prayes
               for
               both
               in
               such
               a
               sweet
               and
               heavenly
               manner
               ,
               as
               no
               Prophet
               had
               ever
               done
               for
               his
               Persecutors
               ,
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               He
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               either
               lift
               up
               hand
               or
               voice
               ,
               or
               conceive
               any
               secret
               prayer
               against
               one
               or
               other
               of
               his
               persecutors
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               lingring
               ,
               but
               deadly
               paines
               ;
               as
               knowing
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               time
               wherein
               his
               body
               was
               to
               be
               made
               as
               an
               anvile
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Father
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               sufferance
               of
               all
               other
               indignities
               ,
               more
               bitter
               to
               a
               meere
               man
               ,
               than
               twenty
               deaths
               ,
               though
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
               The
               effect
               or
               purpose
               of
               Gods
               will
               in
               this
               sacrifice
               (
               as
               our
               Apostle
               instructs
               us
               )
               was
               our
               Sanctification
               .
               But
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               now
               to
               doe
               ,
               was
               his
               will
               passively
               taken
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               the
               body
               of
               CHRIST
               
               offered
               up
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               interprets
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               did
               inspire
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               fortieth
               Psalme
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophecie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               in
               perusing
               many
               other
               Psalmes
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               bewaile
               the
               negligence
               of
               most
               Interpreters
               ,
               as
               well
               ancient
               as
               moderne
               ,
               for
               not
               inquiring
               more
               accurately
               after
               the
               Authour
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               historicall
               occasions
               of
               composing
               it
               .
               I
               had
               many
               yeares
               agoe
               sundry
               probable
               notions
               or
               conjectures
               ,
               that
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               though
               inscribed
               a
               Psalme
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               revealed
               to
               David
               *
               (
               for
               this
               inscription
               will
               well
               beare
               both
               senses
               )
               as
               some
               other
               Psalmes
               which
               have
               the
               same
               Inscription
               ;
               were
               (
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeve
               good
               Authors
               )
               penned
               or
               paraphrased
               upon
               by
               Ieremiah
               ,
               for
               the
               peoples
               use
               in
               the
               Babylonish
               captivity
               .
               But
               these
               conjectures
               ,
               and
               the
               perusall
               of
               such
               notes
               ,
               as
               I
               had
               then
               gathered
               concerning
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               I
               now
               wave
               ,
               or
               rather
               altogether
               omit
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Psalme
               (
               suppose
               David
               )
               did
               act
               his
               owne
               part
               ,
               as
               having
               some
               speciall
               Cōmission
               from
               the
               Lord
               to
               instruct
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               to
               doe
               Gods
               will
               in
               some
               peculiar
               service
               then
               required
               ,
               was
               better
               then
               sacrifice
               ,
               much
               better
               then
               burnt
               offering
               :
               or
               whether
               he
               spake
               this
               divine
               vision
               or
               rapture
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Messias
               alone
               ;
               this
               (
               however
               )
               is
               most
               certain
               that
               the
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               &
               8.
               verses
               of
               that
               40.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               do
               containe
               a
               concludent
               Prophecie
               of
               the
               abolition
               of
               legall
               sacrifices
               ,
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Christs
               body
               .
               The
               argument
               or
               demonstration
               is
               most
               
               divinely
               gathered
               ,
               and
               irrefragably
               prest
               home
               to
               this
               purpose
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               from
               the
               4.
               verse
               to
               the
               11.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Goats
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 hee
                 commeth
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 offerings
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 body
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
                 mee
                 :
                 in
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 no
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 Loe
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 (
                 In
                 the
                 volume
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
                 )
                 to
                 doe
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 O
                 God.
                 Above
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 offering
                 and
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 and
                 offering
                 for
                 sinne
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 hadst
                 pleasure
                 therein
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 then
                 said
                 hee
                 ,
                 Loe
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 doe
                 thy
                 will
                 (
                 O
                 God
                 :
                 )
                 hee
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 establish
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 which
                 will
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
              
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               
                 once
                 for
                 all
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               onely
               difficulty
               about
               the
               reconciliation
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               and
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Seuenty
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               follows
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               and
               his
               approbation
               of
               it
               ,
               makes
               it
               to
               mee
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               altogether
               as
               Authentick
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               or
               a
               better
               expression
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               moderne
               Interpreters
               without
               him
               could
               make
               .
               The
               resolution
               of
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               will
               much
               depend
               upon
               the
               literall
               meaning
               or
               importance
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               phrase
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Some
               Latine
               Interpreters
               render
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 aures
                 perfodisti
                 mihi
              
               :
               others
               ,
               
                 aures
                 perforasti
                 mihi
              
               :
               others
               ,
               
                 aures
                 aperuisti
                 mihi
              
               ,
               thou
               hast
               digged
               through
               ,
               boared
               ,
               or
               opened
               my
               eares
               .
               And
               some
               of
               these
               conceit
               an
               allusion
               in
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               to
               the
               legall
               custome
               
               of
               boaring
               the
               eares
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               content
               to
               continue
               perpetuall
               servants
               to
               their
               present
               Masters
               ,
               and
               not
               use
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               yeare
               of
               Iubilee
               .
               But
               this
               conjecture
               is
               rejected
               by
               many
               moderne
               Writers
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               to
               my
               remembrance
               by
               
                 Pineda
                 .
                 Aures
                 perfodere
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Tigurine
               Note
               upon
               this
               place
               )
               
                 symbolicâ
                 oratione
                 est
                 in
                 servitutem
                 mancipare
                 ,
              
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               one
               a
               perpetuall
               servant
               .
               This
               Interpretation
               I
               take
               ,
               supposeth
               the
               former
               allusion
               to
               such
               as
               were
               made
               perpetuall
               servants
               by
               boring
               their
               eares
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               although
               for
               a
               time
               hee
               tooke
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               qualified
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               hardest
               part
               of
               this
               service
               ,
               by
               opening
               the
               eare
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               made
               ,
               nor
               did
               hee
               become
               a
               perpetuall
               servant
               ,
               but
               shortly
               after
               to
               bee
               made
               both
               Lord
               and
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Ribera
               (
               who
               doubtlesse
               had
               read
               very
               many
               and
               with
               great
               judgement
               ,
               )
               saith
               ,
               Of
               all
               the
               Interpreters
               which
               hee
               had
               perused
               ,
               Genebrard
               comes
               neerest
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               To
               exhibite
               Genebrards
               Interpretation
               in
               his
               owne
               words
               :
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Aures
                         mihi
                         aperuisti
                         ,
                         id
                         est
                         ,
                         corpus
                         ,
                         per
                         Synecdochen
                         ,
                         e
                         Paulo
                         
                           Heb.
                           10.
                        
                         
                         Mihi
                         aptasti
                         corpus
                         humanum
                         in
                         vtero
                         virgineo
                         .
                         Rabbini
                         non
                         satis
                         perceptâ
                         metaphorâ
                         ,
                         Aures
                         fodisti
                         sive
                         aperuisti
                         mihi
                         ,
                         ad
                         tuae
                         obtemperandum
                         voluntati
                         aurem
                         
                         revelasti
                         ,
                         retexisti
                         ▪
                         ab
                         aure
                         abstulisti
                         velum
                         &
                         tegmen
                         ,
                         ut
                         acutiùs
                         audiret
                         .
                         Effecisti
                         ut
                         te
                         audirem
                         ,
                         ac
                         tuae
                         voluntati
                         libens
                         parêrem
                         .
                         Me
                         docilem
                         &
                         obsequentem
                         ad
                         audiendum
                         reddidisti
                         .
                         Chald.
                         Aures
                         ad
                         auscultanda
                         tua
                         praecepta
                         formasti
                         mihi
                         .
                         Nostris
                         congruenter
                         .
                         Quia
                         enim
                         agitur
                         de
                         corporatione
                         sive
                         incarnatione
                         Domini
                         ,
                         est
                         metaphora
                         simul
                         &
                         Synecdoche
                         ,
                         ad
                         quorum
                         troporum
                         difficultatem
                         explanandam
                         Apostolus
                         appositissimè
                         posuit
                         
                           Corpus
                           aptasti
                           mihi
                        
                         .
                         Est
                         enim
                         primùm
                         metaphora
                         a
                         figulis
                         ,
                         qui
                         manu
                         fodicant
                         &
                         ducunt
                         argillam
                         ,
                         e
                         quâ
                         cupiunt
                         vas
                         aptare
                         ,
                         currente
                         rota
                         ,
                         Quare
                         Deus
                         &
                         figulus
                         ,
                         &
                         fictor
                         ,
                         &
                         plastes
                         nuncupatur
                         ,
                         ut
                         alludatur
                         ad
                         
                           Genes
                           .
                           2.
                        
                         quando
                         ex
                         humo
                         humanum
                         corpus
                         duxit
                         .
                         Est
                         deinde
                         Synecdoche
                         ,
                         pars
                         pro
                         toto
                         ,
                         aures
                         pro
                         corpore
                         :
                         Sed
                         aurium
                         praesertim
                         meminit
                         ,
                         quia
                         de
                         obedientia
                         agebatur
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               sum
               of
               his
               exposition
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Psalmists
               meaning
               is
               most
               Elegātly
               exprest
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               if
               we
               admit
               of
               a
               Synecdoche
               in
               the
               Psalmist
               and
               a
               Metaphor
               both
               in
               
               the
               Psalmist
               and
               Evangelist
               .
               The
               Metaphor
               ,
               
                 aures
                 perfodisti
              
               ,
               is
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Potter
               ,
               who
               first
               works
               or
               kneads
               the
               clay
               ,
               or
               earth
               ,
               whereof
               he
               makes
               his
               vessell
               ,
               as
               if
               perfodere
               were
               as
               much
               as
               fodicare
               .
               And
               so
               God
               who
               is
               stiled
               the
               former
               or
               fashioner
               of
               al
               things
               ,
               did
               work
               or
               frame
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               the
               first
               mans
               body
               of
               red
               earth
               or
               clay
               .
               The
               Synecdoche
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               the
               eare
               for
               the
               whole
               body
               :
               for
               though
               the
               whole
               body
               were
               so
               formed
               by
               GOD
               ,
               yet
               the
               Psalmist
               maketh
               mention
               onely
               of
               the
               eare
               ,
               because
               hee
               treateth
               there
               of
               obedience
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               further
               improvement
               of
               Genebrard
               his
               expression
               either
               Ribera
               ,
               or
               others
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               they
               were
               members
               ,
               have
               made
               ;
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               diligent
               Readers
               further
               enquiry
               .
               Genebrards
               expression
               in
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               
               is
               somewhat
               fuller
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               Iunius
               hath
               in
               his
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               Apostle
               and
               this
               Psalmist
               ;
               but
               neither
               any
               whit
               dissonant
               from
               the
               other
               .
               If
               either
               of
               them
               or
               Ribera
               had
               diligently
               read
               some
               Writers
               of
               Reformed
               Churches
               (
               their
               Ancients
               in
               time
               )
               upon
               the
               10.
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               any
               one
               of
               them
               might
               have
               spoken
               more
               fully
               and
               punctually
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               then
               all
               of
               them
               doe
               .
               For
               if
               wee
               take
               it
               as
               granted
               ,
               which
               the
               Tigurine
               note
               upon
               the
               forecited
               fortieth
               Psalme
               imports
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 eare
              
               ,
               is
               a
               speech
               symbolicall
               :
               the
               symbolicall
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               best
               expressed
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               in
               that
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               ancient
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               and
               retained
               by
               our
               Orthodoxall
               English
               ,
               for
               the
               Epistle
               on
               Tuesday
               (
               in
               
                 hebdomade
                 sancta
              
               )
               or
               weeke
               before
               Easter
               .
               The
               exegeticall
               exposition
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 eares
              
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               implies
               a
               qualification
               or
               rather
               consecration
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               for
               suffering
               all
               maner
               of
               grievances
               ,
               that
               could
               bee
               inflicted
               upon
               it
               :
               and
               that
               this
               qualification
               was
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
               eare
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               discipline
               ,
               whether
               active
               or
               passive
               ,
               whether
               of
               understanding
               or
               of
               patience
               in
               suffering
               .
               Nor
               are
               the
               Seventy
               Interpreters
               in
               this
               point
               to
               bee
               blamed
               ,
               (
               especially
               the
               Translation
               being
               so
               well
               approved
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               )
               for
               their
               variation
               in
               words
               from
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               be
               admired
               for
               their
               divine
               expression
               of
               the
               intent
               ,
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               fortieth
               Psalme
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               
               tenth
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               The
               Psalmist
               doubtlesse
               did
               foretell
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               did
               perhaps
               both
               foretel
               and
               forepicture
               the
               indignities
               done
               unto
               our
               Saviours
               body
               in
               the
               high
               Priests
               Hall
               ,
               by
               the
               Jews
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Common
               hall
               or
               Sessions
               house
               ,
               by
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               by
               both
               .
               This
               Prophet
               more
               particularly
               foretold
               his
               undaunted
               patience
               and
               resolution
               ,
               in
               suffering
               whatsoever
               they
               did
               ,
               or
               could
               inflict
               upon
               him
               .
               To
               parallel
               the
               Prophet
               with
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 hath
                 opened
                 mine
                 eares
                 ,
                 (
                 aperuit
                 aures
                 ,
              
               not
               
                 aures
                 perfodit
              
               ,
               or
               
                 perforavit
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 neither
                 turned
                 away
                 back
                 .
                 I
                 gave
                 my
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 smiters
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 cheeks
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 plucked
                 off
                 my
                 haire
                 .
                 I
                 hid
                 not
                 my
                 face
                 from
                 shame
                 and
                 spitting
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 will
                 help
                 mee
                 ,
                 therefore
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 bee
                 confounded
                 ;
                 therefore
                 have
                 I
                 set
                 my
                 face
                 like
                 a
                 flint
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 neere
                 ,
                 that
                 justifieth
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 contend
                 with
                 me
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 stand
                 together
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 mine
                 adversary
                 ?
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 neere
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 Behold
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 will
                 help
                 mee
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 shall
                 condemne
                 mee
                 ?
                 Loe
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 shall
                 wax
                 old
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 a
                 garment
                 :
                 the
                 moth
                 shall
                 eat
                 them
                 up
                 ,
              
               Isaiah
               50.5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               resolution
               or
               undaunted
               patience
               (
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               or
               consequence
               of
               
                 opening
                 the
                 eare
              
               )
               doth
               fully
               import
               
                 corpus
                 aptatum
              
               ,
               not
               an
               humane
               body
               ,
               onely
               framed
               or
               fashioned
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               as
               Christs
               was
               ,
               but
               a
               body
               qualified
               ,
               or
               fitted
               by
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               eare
               ,
               for
               all
               maner
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               to
               doe
               his
               Masters
               will
               ,
               though
               
               by
               suffering
               the
               most
               cruell
               death
               or
               torture
               ,
               that
               could
               bee
               inflicted
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               such
               was
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               he
               executed
               that
               part
               of
               his
               Father
               will
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               sanctified
               once
               for
               all
               .
               But
               the
               circumstances
               precedent
               and
               subsequent
               to
               the
               Propheticall
               passages
               ,
               will
               occasion
               the
               attentive
               Reader
               to
               dispute
               with
               himself
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               move
               the
               like
               question
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Eunuch
               proposed
               to
               Philip
               ,
               as
               whether
               hee
               spoke
               all
               this
               onely
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               respectively
               both
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               himselfe
               ?
               That
               the
               Prophet
               when
               he
               composed
               that
               divine
               passage
               ,
               had
               an
               explicite
               prevision
               of
               the
               indignities
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               done
               unto
               his
               Lord
               ;
               and
               of
               his
               admirable
               resolution
               to
               suffer
               them
               with
               inimitable
               patience
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               oftentime
               observed
               before
               )
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               most
               Evangelicall
               Prophets
               (
               of
               which
               ranke
               Isaiah
               was
               a
               speciall
               one
               )
               were
               usually
               elevated
               unto
               raptures
               or
               previsions
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               ,
               by
               their
               owne
               like
               sufferings
               .
               They
               had
               not
               onely
               a
               cleare
               foresight
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               feeling
               of
               them
               (
               though
               in
               a
               farre
               lesse
               measure
               ,
               and
               lower
               degree
               ,
               then
               Christ
               himselfe
               had
               ;
               )
               
                 Yee
                 stiffnecked
                 ,
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 eares
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Steven
                 )
                 yee
                 doe
                 alwayes
                 resist
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 as
                 your
                 fathers
                 did
                 ,
                 so
                 due
                 yee
                 .
                 Which
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 not
                 your
                 fathers
                 persecuted
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 slaine
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 shewed
                 before
                 of
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 one
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 yee
                 have
                 been
                 now
                 the
                 betrayers
                 ,
                 and
                 murderers
                 ,
              
               Acts
               6.51
               ,
               52.
               
               If
               these
               later
               Jews
               did
               to
               our
               Saviour
               CHRIST
               ,
               
               as
               their
               fathers
               had
               done
               to
               the
               Prophets
               his
               forerunners
               ;
               then
               the
               Prophets
               did
               suffer
               the
               like
               indignities
               of
               the
               former
               generation
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               of
               the
               latter
               .
               They
               were
               not
               onely
               forerunners
               or
               foretellers
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               types
               or
               shadows
               of
               him
               in
               all
               his
               sufferings
               .
               No
               Prophet
               was
               more
               cruelly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               then
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               .
               None
               did
               partake
               more
               deepely
               of
               the
               royall
               Sonne
               of
               Davids
               affliction
               ,
               then
               this
               Propheticall
               sonne
               of
               David
               :
               for
               Isaiah
               was
               of
               the
               royall
               blood
               a
               neere
               kinsman
               to
               wicked
               Manasses
               ,
               who
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               sawed
               to
               death
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleeve
               Ecclesiasticall
               Stories
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Isaiah
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               50.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               brings
               in
               the
               Lord
               thus
               debating
               with
               the
               unbeleeving
               ,
               rebellious
               people
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 bill
                 of
                 your
                 Mothers
                 divorcement
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 away
                 ?
                 Or
                 which
                 of
                 my
                 Creditors
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 sold
                 you
                 ?
                 Behold
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 iniquities
                 have
                 you
                 sold
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 transgressions
                 is
                 your
                 Mother
                 put
                 away
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 I
                 came
                 ,
                 was
                 there
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 When
                 I
                 called
                 ,
                 was
                 there
                 none
                 to
                 answer
                 ?
                 Is
                 my
                 hand
                 shortned
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 redeeme
                 ?
                 Or
                 have
                 I
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 deliver
                 ?
                 Behold
                 ,
                 at
                 my
                 rebuke
                 I
                 dry
                 up
                 the
                 sea
                 :
                 I
                 make
                 the
                 rivers
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 :
                 their
                 fish
                 stinketh
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 dieth
                 for
                 thirst
                 .
                 I
                 clothe
                 the
                 heavens
                 with
                 blacknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 make
                 sackcloth
                 their
                 covering
                 .
                 Verse
              
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               &c.
               
               But
               in
               the
               4.
               verse
               hee
               altereth
               the
               person
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               yet
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               he
               speakes
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 weary
                 .
                 He
                 
                 wakeneth
                 morning
                 by
                 morning
                 ,
                 he
                 wakeneth
                 mine
                 ears
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 learned
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               Prophets
               own
               comfort
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               qualification
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               who
               had
               thus
               qualified
               him
               .
               And
               so
               no
               doubt
               hee
               was
               in
               that
               resolution
               ,
               which
               hee
               took
               upon
               him
               from
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               eare
               ,
               verse
               4.
               before
               cited
               .
               In
               both
               places
               it
               is
               remarkeable
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               instile
               the
               God
               of
               his
               strength
               ,
               and
               comfort
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               4
               letters
               onely
               ,
               but
               thus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Lord
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               :
               the
               Lord
               God
               hath
               opened
               mine
               eare
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               was
               observed
               before
               ,
               was
               the
               peculiar
               title
               of
               God
               the
               second
               person
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               or
               God
               to
               be
               incarnate
               :
               unto
               whom
               the
               Prophets
               his
               forerunners
               in
               all
               their
               anguishes
               and
               distresses
               ,
               did
               under
               this
               peculiar
               title
               direct
               their
               prayers
               ,
               as
               then
               seeing
               that
               this
               Lord
               God
               was
               to
               beare
               their
               sorrows
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               all
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               faithfull
               Comforter
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               high
               Priest
               as
               our
               Apostle
               describes
               Hebr.
               2.
               
               They
               intreated
               him
               by
               the
               foresight
               of
               his
               future
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               the
               faithfull
               now
               do
               beseech
               him
               to
               be
               compassionate
               towards
               them
               by
               the
               memory
               or
               experiēce
               of
               his
               afflictions
               past
               .
               There
               is
               no
               incongruitie
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               prophecie
               of
               Isaiah
               was
               literally
               and
               respectively
               meant
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               type
               :
               but
               really
               fulfilled
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whom
               he
               praiseth
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               mysticall
               ,
               but
               also
               according
               to
               the
               most
               exquisite
               literall
               sense
               .
               For
               however
               ,
               
               this
               Lord
               God
               had
               opened
               his
               eare
               ,
               yet
               the
               resolution
               ,
               which
               hee
               professed
               was
               greater
               ,
               then
               hee
               had
               occasion
               to
               put
               in
               practice
               ,
               at
               least
               with
               such
               undaunted
               patience
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               did
               .
               Yet
               doe
               we
               never
               reade
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               humiliation
               or
               houre
               of
               his
               agony
               ,
               did
               direct
               his
               prayers
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               under
               the
               title
               of
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               his
               Lord
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               but
               unto
               God
               as
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               mee
               a
               pregnant
               argument
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               forecited
               place
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               but
               many
               other
               hymnes
               or
               Psalmes
               ,
               especially
               in
               or
               after
               Davids
               time
               ,
               were
               literally
               meant
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               composed
               them
               ,
               especially
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               circumstance
               of
               the
               person
               or
               party
               to
               whom
               they
               prayed
               ,
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               prayers
               to
               God
               did
               never
               use
               the
               same
               title
               they
               did
               .
               The
               Prophet
               David
               himself
               had
               many
               and
               just
               occasions
               in
               his
               own
               person
               to
               conceive
               that
               excellent
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Bow
                 downe
                 thy
                 care
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 me
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 poore
                 and
                 needy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Psal
                 .
              
               86.
               
               Yet
               were
               the
               occasions
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               this
               Psalme
               really
               accomplisht
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               whom
               David
               here
               as
               in
               the
               110.
               
               Psalme
               twice
               instileth
               his
               Lord
               and
               God
               ,
               as
               verse
               12.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 Name
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               And
               verse
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 art
                 a
                 God
                 full
                 of
                 pitty
                 &
                 compassion
                 ,
                 &
                 gracious
                 ,
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 plenteous
                 in
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
                 .
                 Moses
              
               had
               said
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               long
               before
               :
               onely
               he
               doth
               not
               give
               the
               title
               of
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               intimate
               such
               a
               cleare
               distinction
               of
               the
               persons
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               as
               David
               in
               this
               110.
               
               Psalme
               did
               .
               For
               David
               (
               as
               
               was
               observed
               before
               )
               had
               a
               cleare
               prevision
               ,
               that
               albeit
               the
               Messias
               or
               promised
               seed
               was
               to
               be
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               yet
               was
               withall
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               therefore
               to
               be
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               unto
               whom
               he
               and
               other
               holy
               men
               did
               continually
               pray
               in
               their
               calamities
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               magnifie
               ,
               either
               for
               their
               comfort
               or
               strength
               to
               endure
               their
               grievances
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               forecited
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               the
               words
               immediately
               following
               the
               forecited
               place
               ,
               verse
               8.
               
               [
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 neere
                 that
                 justifieth
                 me
                 :
                 who
                 will
                 contend
                 with
                 me
                 ?
                 &c.
                 Behold
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 will
                 help
                 me
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 condemne
                 mee
                 ?
              
               ]
               were
               literally
               ,
               and
               respectively
               meant
               not
               only
               of
               Christs
               forerunners
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               followers
               :
               and
               are
               so
               applyed
               by
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Romanes
               8.30.31
               .
               
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
               And
               againe
               verse
               33.
               
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Gods
                 elect
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifieth
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 condemneth
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 Christ
                 that
                 died
                 ,
                 yea
                 rather
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               in
               this
               had
               the
               same
               confidence
               in
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               and
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               had
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               directs
               his
               prayers
               .
               And
               so
               may
               all
               others
               have
               ,
               that
               faithfully
               beleeve
               in
               him
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               such
               ,
               to
               whom
               their
               owne
               consciences
               can
               testifie
               such
               a
               true
               conformitie
               unto
               Christ
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               our
               Apostle
               Paul
               and
               the
               Prophets
               were
               conscious
               of
               in
               their
               Soules
               and
               Spirit
               .
               And
               any
               other
               mark
               of
               Election
               ,
               besides
               this
               ,
               I
               know
               none
               :
               nor
               will
               it
               be
               easie
               for
               the
               Reader
               whosoever
               he
               be
               ,
               to
               find
               any
               other
               in
               the
               day
               of
               tryall
               or
               temptation
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               The
               Evangelicall
               parallel
               to
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiahs
               prediction
               ,
               we
               have
               in
               part
               Luke
               22.63
               ,
               64.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 held
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 mocked
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 blindfolded
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 stroke
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 smote
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Thus
               they
               dealt
               with
               him
               in
               the
               high
               Priests
               Hall
               ,
               before
               his
               examination
               or
               sentence
               given
               against
               him
               .
               And
               so
               again
               they
               used
               him
               at
               his
               examination
               Iohn
               18.19
               .
               
                 The
                 high
                 Priest
                 asked
                 Iesus
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 :
                 Iesus
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 spake
                 openly
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Why
                 askest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
                 Ask
                 them
                 which
                 heard
                 me
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 behold
                 they
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 thus
                 spoken
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 which
                 stood
                 by
                 ,
                 struck
              
               Jesus
               
                 with
                 the
                 palme
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Answerest
                 thou
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 so
                 ?
              
               Unto
               this
               indignity
               he
               replies
               with
               such
               meeknesse
               and
               patience
               ,
               as
               no
               Prophet
               in
               like
               case
               ever
               used
               ,
               onely
               thus
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 evill
                 ,
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 evill
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 well
                 ,
                 why
                 smitest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               To
               the
               like
               indignities
               done
               unto
               by
               him
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               &
               by
               Herod
               ,
               he
               maketh
               no
               reply
               at
               all
               .
               So
               that
               however
               the
               forecited
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psalme
               40.
               and
               the
               86.
               might
               be
               respectively
               verified
               of
               themselves
               ;
               yet
               were
               they
               never
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               save
               onely
               of
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               Lord
               to
               whom
               they
               direct
               their
               prayers
               .
               None
               of
               them
               ever
               had
               a
               bodie
               so
               fitted
               ,
               or
               their
               eares
               so
               opened
               by
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               as
               this
               Lord
               God
               himself
               had
               ,
               a
               temper
               of
               body
               and
               mind
               not
               moveable
               to
               any
               passion
               either
               by
               indignitie
               of
               speeches
               which
               he
               heard
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               blows
               which
               he
               suffered
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
               The
               unjust
               proceedings
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               Elders
               against
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               punctually
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               1
               BUt
               was
               it
               any
               where
               else
               foretold
               besides
               in
               those
               passages
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               and
               the
               Psalmes
               forecited
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               or
               God
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               Israel
               should
               suffer
               all
               those
               indignities
               ,
               should
               bee
               despightfully
               arraigned
               ,
               unjustly
               examined
               ,
               and
               sentenced
               to
               death
               by
               his
               native
               subjects
               and
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ?
               If
               thus
               much
               had
               not
               been
               both
               foretold
               and
               foreshadowed
               both
               by
               Moses
               and
               other
               Prophets
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               would
               not
               have
               censured
               those
               two
               Disciples
               whom
               hee
               did
               vouchsafe
               to
               accompany
               to
               Emaus
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 trusted
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 hee
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 redeemed
                 Israel
                 .
              
               His
               taxe
               of
               this
               their
               present
               distrust
               or
               dull
               beliefe
               ,
               is
               more
               sharpe
               ,
               then
               any
               reply
               or
               answere
               ,
               which
               hee
               made
               unto
               such
               malicious
               Infidels
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               time
               of
               his
               apprehension
               did
               deride
               ,
               beate
               ,
               scourge
               ,
               and
               crucifie
               him
               ,
               for
               avouching
               he
               was
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               or
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               For
               unto
               these
               two
               Disciples
               hee
               said
               ;
               
                 O
                 fooles
                 and
                 slow
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 beleeve
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 spoken
                 .
                 Ought
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 suffered
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
                 And
                 beginning
                 at
                 Moses
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 hee
                 expounded
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 things
                 concerning
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               
               Luke
               24.25
               ,
               26.
               
               I
               can
               no
               way
               dislike
               ,
               but
               rather
               approve
               of
               Maldonats
               and
               other
               learned
               Commentators
               wishes
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               so
               it
               had
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Evangelist
               had
               related
               unto
               us
               ,
               either
               the
               places
               which
               hee
               expounded
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               his
               expositions
               upon
               them
               .
               But
               (
               as
               I
               have
               heretofore
               advertised
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               shall
               take
               occasion
               hereafter
               to
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               )
               it
               seemed
               not
               expedient
               to
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               full
               exposition
               ,
               either
               of
               our
               Saviour
               or
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               upon
               those
               Scriptures
               which
               they
               alledge
               ,
               extant
               upon
               undoubted
               record
               :
               but
               rather
               to
               exhibit
               us
               certaine
               hints
               or
               just
               matter
               of
               sober
               and
               serious
               search
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               they
               alledge
               .
               Amongst
               other
               sacred
               passages
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               expounded
               to
               those
               two
               Disciples
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               the
               eighty
               second
               Psalme
               was
               one
               .
               To
               omit
               all
               enquiry
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               whether
               Asaph
               (
               whose
               inscription
               it
               beares
               )
               or
               David
               himselfe
               :
               or
               what
               speciall
               occasions
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               was
               ,
               had
               to
               compose
               it
               ,
               whether
               his
               owne
               experience
               in
               suffering
               wrong
               :
               or
               some
               observation
               of
               grosse
               partiality
               or
               corruption
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Justice
               towards
               others
               :
               the
               Psalme
               it selfe
               is
               Propheticall
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               so
               punctually
               verified
               at
               any
               time
               before
               or
               since
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               at
               our
               Saviours
               examination
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               Elders
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               arraignment
               before
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               last
               clause
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               untill
               the
               finall
               day
               of
               Judgement
               :
               
                 God
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Mighty
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 he
                 judgeth
                 among
                 the
                 Gods.
                 How
                 long
                 will
                 yee
                 judge
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
                 Defend
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 fatherlesse
                 :
                 doe
                 justice
                 to
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 needy
                 :
                 deliver
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 needy
                 :
                 rid
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
              
               Psalme
               82.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Here
               was
               a
               faire
               caveat
               put
               into
               the
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               not
               to
               passe
               sentence
               upon
               the
               Messias
               for
               saying
               hee
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               making
               himselfe
               equall
               with
               God
               :
               not
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               person
               of
               Barabbas
               before
               him
               ,
               who
               now
               as
               GOD
               did
               stand
               amongst
               them
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               caveat
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               owne
               proceedings
               against
               him
               ,
               did
               warne
               them
               ,
               as
               Pilats
               wife
               did
               him
               ,
               to
               beware
               how
               they
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               doe
               with
               that
               just
               and
               holy
               man.
               And
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               vouchsafeth
               to
               bee
               the
               remembrancer
               ,
               that
               however
               hee
               now
               stood
               to
               bee
               Judged
               by
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               that
               very
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Psalmist
               foretold
               should
               be
               their
               Judge
               ,
               and
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               For
               so
               the
               Psalmist
               concludeth
               ;
               
                 Arise
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 inherite
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               verse
               8.
               
               This
               universall
               Inheritance
               and
               power
               to
               judge
               the
               earth
               ,
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               our
               Saviour
               at
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               judged
               him
               for
               saying
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               After
               they
               had
               sought
               many
               false
               witnesses
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               could
               find
               none
               whose
               testimonies
               did
               agree
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               agreed
               ,
               did
               reach
               home
               to
               convince
               him
               of
               any
               capitall
               crime
               :
               they
               
               sought
               to
               entrap
               him
               by
               his
               owne
               confession
               ,
               which
               being
               judicially
               made
               and
               taken
               ,
               they
               knew
               to
               be
               a
               full
               and
               legall
               conviction
               .
               
                 The
                 high
                 Priest
              
               ,
               failing
               in
               his
               intended
               subornations
               against
               him
               ,
               
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 adjure
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 bee
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               26.62
               ,
               63.
               
               And
               unto
               this
               interrogatory
               ministred
               unto
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               criminall
               cause
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               point
               of
               beliefe
               or
               doctrine
               ,
               hee
               vouchsafeth
               a
               full
               and
               punctuall
               answere
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               competent
               Judge
               
                 quoad
                 haec
              
               ;
               such
               an
               answere
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               not
               vouchsafe
               either
               to
               Herod
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               Elders
               ,
               when
               they
               examined
               him
               before
               the
               two
               false
               witnesses
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               last
               cast
               were
               brought
               against
               him
               :
               These
               circumstances
               wee
               have
               related
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               of
               St.
               
                 Matthew
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 came
                 two
                 false
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 fellow
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 it
                 in
                 three
                 dayes
                 .
                 The
                 high
                 Priest
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Answerest
                 thou
                 nothing
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 these
                 witnesse
                 against
                 thee
                 ?
                 But
                 Iesus
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               26.60
               ,
               &c.
               And
               S.
               Luke
               tells
               us
               ,
               Chap.
               23.9
               .
               
                 When
                 Herod
                 questioned
                 him
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 him
                 nothing
                 .
                 But
                 assoone
                 as
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 adjured
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ;
                 Iesus
                 saith
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 said
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 high
                 
                 Priest
                 rent
                 his
                 clothes
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Hee
                 hath
                 spoken
                 blasphemie
                 :
                 what
                 further
                 need
                 have
                 wee
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ?
                 Behold
                 ,
                 now
                 yee
                 have
                 heard
                 his
                 blaspemy
                 :
                 what
                 think
                 yee
                 ?
                 They
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Hee
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               26.65
               ,
               66.
               
               All
               these
               circumstances
               are
               related
               by
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               same
               order
               ,
               which
               S.
               Matthew
               doth
               ,
               for
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               heretofore
               observed
               )
               albeit
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               every
               Evangelist
               wrot
               nothing
               but
               divine
               truth
               ,
               yet
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               did
               not
               record
               the
               whole
               truth
               ,
               with
               all
               its
               circumstances
               ,
               nor
               relate
               either
               our
               Saviours
               answers
               or
               his
               enemies
               practises
               against
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               made
               or
               exhibited
               .
               St.
               Matthew
               referres
               ,
               or
               rather
               intermingles
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               Isaiahs
               Prophecy
               for
               spitting
               in
               his
               face
               ,
               for
               buffeting
               him
               ,
               and
               smiting
               him
               with
               the
               palmes
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               with
               the
               relation
               of
               his
               answere
               to
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               his
               Associats
               censure
               against
               him
               :
               
                 Then
                 did
                 they
                 spit
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Matth.
               26.67
               ,
               68.
               
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 held
                 him
                 over-night
                 ,
                 when
                 Peter
                 denied
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 mocke
                 him
                 and
                 smite
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Luke
               22.
               ver
               .
               63
               ,
               &c.
               And
               againe
               that
               the
               high
               Priest
               put
               the
               forementioned
               Interrogatory
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               after
               Peter
               had
               denied
               him
               .
               And
               verse
               66.
               this
               is
               most
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               his
               Complices
               being
               hypocrites
               ,
               would
               at
               least
               be
               carefull
               to
               observe
               the
               outward
               or
               visible
               forme
               of
               Justice
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               to
               examine
               men
               ,
               or
               produce
               witnesses
               against
               them
               after
               midnight
               or
               in
               the
               Evening
               .
               For
               this
               was
               one
               of
               the
               grosse
               abuses
               practised
               
               by
               their
               idolatrous
               forefathers
               ;
               the
               full
               measure
               of
               whose
               grosser
               sinnes
               ,
               this
               last
               generation
               did
               make
               vp
               by
               a
               precise
               and
               rigid
               reformation
               of
               them
               .
               The
               consciousnesse
               of
               their
               curiosity
               ,
               and
               care
               to
               eschew
               their
               forefathers
               open
               sinnes
               ,
               was
               the
               principall
               root
               of
               their
               Pharisaicall
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               wee
               need
               not
               to
               rely
               upon
               probabilities
               ,
               concerning
               the
               time
               wherein
               they
               examined
               our
               Saviour
               :
               for
               that
               is
               plainely
               and
               assertively
               set
               downe
               by
               S.
               Luke
               22.
               
               
                 Assoone
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 ,
                 And
                 Scribes
                 came
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Art
                 thou
                 the
                 Christ
                 ?
                 tell
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 If
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 ask
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 answere
                 mee
                 ,
                 nor
                 let
                 mee
                 goe
                 ,
              
               verse
               66
               ,
               67
               ,
               &c.
               St.
               Luke
               although
               hee
               most
               exactly
               observes
               the
               order
               of
               the
               processe
               ,
               and
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               omits
               the
               adjuration
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               production
               of
               the
               false
               witnesses
               against
               him
               .
               But
               to
               recompense
               this
               omission
               ,
               hee
               interserts
               one
               reply
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
               adjuring
               interrogatory
               ,
               which
               St.
               Matthew
               expresseth
               not
               ,
               but
               unto
               which
               his
               other
               expressions
               must
               have
               speciall
               reference
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               make
               true
               Grammaticall
               construction
               of
               them
               .
               For
               upon
               this
               interrogatory
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 the
                 Christ
                 ?
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               Luke
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 hee
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 also
                 ask
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 answere
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 let
                 me
                 goe
                 .
              
               And
               here
               S.
               Matthews
               ellipticall
               expression
               of
               the
               answere
               following
               ,
               doth
               somewhat
               raise
               or
               quicken
               St.
               
               Luke
               more
               full
               expression
               ;
               St.
               Luke
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hereafter
                 shall
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 sit
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God.
              
               *
               St.
               Matthew
               relating
               the
               same
               answere
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 yee
                 see
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 sitting
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               *
               This
               adversative
               particle
               ,
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               referres
               to
               that
               of
               S.
               Luke
               which
               S.
               Matthew
               omits
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Though
               there
               bee
               some
               variation
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               yet
               they
               agree
               as
               well
               as
               a
               sharp
               and
               a
               flat
               in
               musick
               :
               whatsoever
               is
               omitted
               by
               either
               is
               but
               as
               a
               rest
               in
               song
               .
               The
               full
               tone
               or
               harmony
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               amounts
               to
               this
               :
               
                 However
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 :
                 nor
                 deale
                 ingenuously
                 with
                 mee
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 your
                 perill
                 be
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 truth
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 not
                 know
                 ;
                 but
                 which
                 hereafter
                 ye
                 shall
                 more
                 then
                 beleeve
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 yee
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 sit
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               This
               they
               knew
               well
               to
               bee
               a
               seate
               onely
               for
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               whereas
               before
               they
               had
               onely
               interrogated
               ,
               whether
               he
               was
               the
               Christ
               ,
               they
               put
               the
               second
               interrogatory
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               St.
               Luke
               relateth
               them
               plainly
               and
               distinctly
               ,
               though
               St.
               Matthew
               put
               them
               both
               into
               one
               ;
               
                 I
                 adjure
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 that
                 thou
                 tell
                 us
                 whether
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Matt.
               26.63
               .
               
                 Then
                 said
                 they
                 all
                 ,
                 Art
                 thou
                 then
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Yee
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
              
               Luke
               22.66
               ,
               and
               the
               70.
               
               And
               upon
               this
               confession
               they
               proceed
               against
               him
               .
               Now
               this
               answere
               or
               confession
               implies
               these
               two
               fundamentall
               points
               of
               belief
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               
               that
               this
               JESUS
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               whom
               they
               now
               convented
               ,
               was
               the
               Christ
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               that
               although
               hee
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               yet
               being
               the
               CHRIST
               ,
               he
               was
               likewise
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               adoption
               but
               by
               nature
               or
               primogeniture
               .
               For
               unlesse
               this
               had
               been
               the
               meaning
               of
               their
               Interrogatory
               and
               of
               his
               answere
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               condemned
               him
               of
               blasphemy
               ,
               for
               avouching
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Messias
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               or
               David
               or
               Adam
               in
               his
               integrity
               had
               been
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               pure
               Angelicall
               Substances
               are
               .
               They
               took
               it
               as
               granted
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               deny
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               himself
               such
               a
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               equall
               with
               God.
               And
               this
               to
               their
               apprehension
               was
               blasphemy
               ;
               a
               capitall
               crime
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               censure
               it
               .
               So
               then
               here
               was
               God
               standing
               in
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Mighty
               .
               These
               earthly
               Gods
               did
               judge
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               againe
               judgeth
               them
               :
               at
               lest
               he
               declareth
               himself
               to
               bee
               that
               Judge
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               judge
               them
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               too
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               in
               this
               forecited
               Psalme
               had
               fore-prophecied
               ,
               
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 understand
                 :
                 they
                 walk
                 on
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 course
                 .
              
               They
               indeed
               were
               
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 :
                 yet
                 all
                 to
                 die
                 like
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 ,
              
               as
               former
               great
               ones
               had
               done
               .
               But
               not
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               after
               such
               a
               maner
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               who
               albeit
               hee
               was
               to
               die
               like
               man
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               fall
               like
               one
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               but
               to
               rise
               againe
               by
               power
               of
               the
               Godhead
               to
               judge
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
               The
               false
               accusations
               made
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Elders
               against
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               brought
               him
               before
               Pilat
               ,
               foretold
               by
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               and
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               1
               AS
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               willing
               to
               beare
               our
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               take
               all
               our
               infirmities
               upon
               him
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               bee
               a
               faithfull
               Comforter
               of
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               mourne
               :
               so
               it
               was
               his
               pleasure
               likewise
               to
               suffer
               this
               most
               grosse
               and
               detestable
               civill
               wrong
               from
               the
               earthly
               powers
               of
               Justice
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               most
               exquisitely
               qualified
               ,
               even
               according
               to
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               to
               do
               right
               unto
               such
               as
               suffer
               like
               wrong
               :
               and
               justice
               upon
               all
               unjust
               Judges
               ,
               especially
               upon
               such
               as
               persecute
               others
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               persecuted
               for
               bearing
               testimony
               unto
               the
               truth
               or
               fundamentall
               mysteries
               of
               our
               Salvation
               .
               But
               however
               these
               earthly
               Gods
               ,
               or
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Jews
               did
               sentence
               him
               to
               death
               for
               blasphemie
               :
               yet
               were
               they
               not
               by
               divine
               providence
               permitted
               to
               put
               this
               sentence
               in
               execution
               according
               to
               that
               maner
               of
               punishment
               ,
               which
               Gods
               Law
               did
               award
               to
               Blasphemers
               .
               For
               by
               the
               award
               of
               that
               Law
               he
               should
               have
               been
               stoned
               to
               death
               .
               But
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               instructs
               us
               in
               this
               remarkeable
               point
               of
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               ;
               When
               Pilate
               willing
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               guilt
               of
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               
                 bid
                 them
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 
                 law
                 ,
                 they
                 replide
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               18.31
               .
               How
               true
               or
               pertinent
               this
               answer
               was
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               here
               dispute
               .
               But
               thus
               they
               answered
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Evangelist
               there
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               saying
               of
               Jesus
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               signifying
               what
               death
               he
               should
               die
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               .
               This
               saying
               or
               prophecy
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               which
               St.
               Iohn
               refers
               ,
               is
               punctually
               set
               downe
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               20.17
               ,
               18
               
                 Iesus
                 going
                 up
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 twelve
                 Disciples
                 apart
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 Behold
                 ,
                 we
                 goe
                 up
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 betrayed
                 unto
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Scribes
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 condemne
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 mock
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 scourge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 crucifie
                 him
                 .
              
               Unto
               this
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               they
               brought
               him
               ,
               by
               their
               importunate
               ,
               and
               subtill
               sollicitations
               of
               Pilat
               ,
               to
               proceed
               against
               him
               upon
               another
               capital
               crime
               ,
               then
               they
               by
               their
               pretended
               law
               had
               condemned
               him
               for
               .
               For
               they
               pronounc'd
               him
               as
               worthy
               and
               guilty
               of
               death
               (
               by
               their
               law
               )
               for
               blasphemy
               :
               whereas
               ,
               now
               before
               Pilat
               they
               frame
               a
               new
               accusation
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               rebellion
               against
               Caesar
               ;
               because
               he
               profest
               himself
               to
               be
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               in
               truth
               he
               was
               ,
               for
               royall
               pitty
               and
               compassion
               towards
               them
               :
               but
               without
               any
               purpose
               to
               move
               the
               people
               to
               take
               armes
               ,
               or
               to
               exercise
               any
               royall
               authority
               over
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               upon
               earth
               ,
               because
               his
               kingdome
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               2
               Whilest
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               Elders
               sate
               as
               Judges
               in
               their
               owne
               Councell-house
               ,
               they
               suborn'd
               false
               witnesses
               against
               him
               :
               but
               whilest
               they
               
               accuse
               him
               before
               Pilat
               ,
               they
               themselves
               become
               the
               most
               malicious
               and
               falsest
               witnesses
               that
               ever
               were
               produced
               ,
               or
               offered
               themselves
               voluntarily
               to
               testifie
               in
               open
               Court
               against
               any
               living
               man
               ,
               in
               a
               cause
               criminall
               or
               capitall
               .
               All
               these
               malicious
               practices
               against
               him
               ,
               were
               clearly
               foretold
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               his
               forerunner
               in
               the
               like
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               by
               David
               himselfe
               Psalme
               35.
               
               
                 False
                 witnesses
                 did
                 arise
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 to
                 my
                 charge
                 things
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 not
                 .
                 They
                 rewarded
                 me
                 evill
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 spoyling
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 my
                 cloathing
                 was
                 sackcloth
                 ,
                 I
                 humbled
                 my
                 soule
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 prayer
                 returned
                 into
                 mine
                 owne
                 bosome
                 .
                 I
                 behaved
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 my
                 friend
                 or
                 brother
                 ,
                 I
                 bowed
                 downe
                 heavily
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 mourneth
                 for
                 his
                 mother
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 mine
                 adversity
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ver
                 .
              
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               &c.
               Thus
               did
               the
               Composers
               of
               this
               Psalme
               and
               of
               some
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               like
               effect
               complaine
               :
               every
               man
               respectively
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               ,
               and
               upon
               just
               occasions
               .
               And
               however
               they
               did
               not
               in
               their
               murmuring
               complaints
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               causes
               or
               occasions
               of
               the
               sufferings
               ,
               they
               did
               really
               prefigure
               juster
               occasions
               &
               more
               grievous
               matter
               of
               complaint
               ,
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               their
               expected
               Redeemer
               .
               And
               he
               must
               have
               uttered
               the
               like
               complaints
               in
               a
               farre
               higher
               straine
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               but
               a
               meere
               man
               ,
               not
               armed
               with
               patience
               or
               long
               suffering
               truly
               divine
               .
               The
               indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               by
               Pilat
               and
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               by
               Herod
               and
               his
               men
               of
               warre
               ,
               were
               perspicuously
               foretold
               by
               
                 David
                 Psal
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Why
                 do
                 the
                 Heathens
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 
                 imagina
                 vaine
                 thing
                 ?
              
               This
               parallel
               between
               the
               prophecy
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               historicall
               events
               answering
               to
               it
               ,
               not
               the
               Apostles
               onely
               ,
               but
               other
               inferiour
               Disciples
               did
               unanimously
               acknowledge
               upon
               the
               deliverance
               of
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               from
               such
               violence
               intended
               against
               them
               by
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               (
               as
               had
               been
               practised
               by
               them
               upon
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               )
               for
               working
               of
               a
               miracle
               in
               his
               name
               :
               
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 further
                 threatned
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 let
                 them
                 goe
                 ,
                 finding
                 nothing
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 glorified
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 man
                 was
                 above
                 forty
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 this
                 miracle
                 of
                 healing
                 was
                 shewne
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 let
                 goe
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 reported
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 had
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 voice
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 one
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 .
                 God
                 which
                 hast
                 made
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sea
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 :
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 Servant
              
               David
               
                 hast
                 said
                 ,
                 Why
                 do
                 the
                 heathens
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 imagin
                 vaine
                 things
                 ?
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 stood
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rulers
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 Christ
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 against
                 thy
                 holy
                 childe
              
               JESUS
               ,
               
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 annointed
                 ,
                 both
              
               Herod
               and
               Pontius
               Pilat
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 for
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoever
                 thy
                 hand
                 and
                 thy
                 Counsaile
                 determined
                 before
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Acts
              
               4.21
               ,
               22.
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               All
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Persecutors
               ,
               whether
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 per
                 dicta
                 &
                 facta
                 malè
                 ominata
                 ,
              
               did
               reade
               their
               own
               doome
               and
               the
               doome
               of
               all
               
               such
               ,
               unto
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               as
               shall
               continue
               the
               course
               that
               they
               begun
               .
               The
               Roman
               Souldiers
               clothing
               him
               in
               a
               purple
               robe
               ,
               by
               putting
               a
               crown
               of
               thornes
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               by
               crying
               ,
               All
               haile
               unto
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               did
               act
               that
               part
               in
               jest
               or
               comicall
               merriment
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               one
               day
               act
               in
               earnest
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               tragicall
               sorrow
               .
               For
               he
               had
               sworne
               it
               long
               before
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 knees
                 should
                 bow
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               they
               which
               crowned
               him
               with
               thornes
               ,
               shall
               see
               him
               crowned
               with
               Majesty
               and
               glory
               .
               Herod
               in
               sending
               him
               back
               to
               Pilat
               in
               a
               white
               or
               candid
               robe
               ,
               did
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               his
               innocency
               and
               integrity
               :
               and
               withall
               of
               Herod
               his
               fathers
               scarlet
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               putting
               so
               many
               poore
               Innocents
               to
               a
               bloudy
               death
               ,
               upon
               the
               notice
               of
               his
               Nativitie
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Pilat
               and
               the
               Roman
               state
               ,
               by
               whose
               authority
               he
               was
               scourged
               with
               rods
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               hee
               whose
               seat
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               did
               even
               then
               laugh
               them
               to
               scorne
               ,
               and
               since
               hath
               broken
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               Roman
               Caesars
               ,
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               dasht
               them
               and
               their
               Monarchie
               to
               pieces
               ,
               like
               a
               Potters
               vessell
               .
               What
               more
               shall
               be
               done
               against
               these
               cruell
               Actors
               ,
               or
               Abetters
               of
               their
               cruell
               practices
               against
               this
               King
               of
               Kings
               ;
               I
               leave
               it
               wholly
               (
               with
               all
               submission
               )
               to
               his
               sole
               determination
               .
               But
               that
               the
               Indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               by
               the
               Roman
               or
               other
               heathen
               Governors
               ;
               and
               the
               visible
               revenge
               ,
               which
               hath
               since
               befalne
               them
               ,
               were
               punctually
               foretold
               by
               David
               ,
               Psalme
               2.
               the
               testimony
               before
               cited
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               is
               a
               proofe
               most
               authentick
               and
               most
               concludent
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Yet
               of
               all
               the
               sufferings
               which
               he
               suffered
               under
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
              
               ,
               besides
               the
               indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               extremities
               of
               his
               paines
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               (
               at
               which
               Pilat
               was
               not
               present
               ;
               )
               the
               rejection
               of
               him
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               when
               this
               heathen
               Governor
               out
               of
               a
               good
               nature
               or
               well
               meaning
               policy
               ,
               had
               proposed
               him
               with
               an
               infamous
               theef
               or
               murderer
               ,
               was
               far
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               doth
               deserve
               the
               indignation
               of
               all
               that
               loved
               him
               .
               And
               this
               circumstance
               is
               prest
               home
               to
               them
               by
               S.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
              
               Abraham
               
                 and
                 of
              
               Isack
               
                 and
                 of
              
               Jaacob
               ;
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 hath
                 glorified
                 his
                 Sonne
              
               JESUS
               ,
               
                 whom
                 ye
                 delivered
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 denied
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
              
               Pilat
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 determined
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 .
                 But
                 ye
                 denyed
                 the
                 holy
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 desired
                 a
                 Murderer
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               this
               preposterous
               ,
               and
               sacrilegious
               choise
               ,
               they
               did
               the
               Devill
               a
               more
               peculiar
               and
               more
               immediate
               service
               ,
               then
               their
               Idolatrous
               forefathers
               had
               ever
               done
               ,
               either
               in
               adoring
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               the
               most
               perverse
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               ever
               they
               committed
               )
               or
               in
               sacrificing
               their
               sons
               &
               daughters
               to
               the
               infernall
               spirits
               .
               In
               those
               services
               ,
               they
               declare
               themselves
               to
               be
               servants
               to
               Devils
               :
               In
               this
               sinister
               choise
               they
               prove
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               Devils
               own
               sonnes
               :
               and
               exactly
               fulfill
               our
               Saviours
               prophecy
               or
               discovery
               of
               their
               inclinations
               ,
               before
               they
               themselves
               did
               know
               them
               .
               For
               when
               Jesus
               had
               told
               such
               Jews
               as
               did
               in
               a
               sort
               beleeve
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 servants
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 free
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 abideth
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 for
                 ever
                 :
              
               they
               cholerickly
               reply
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Abraham
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               rejoynes
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 Father
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 your
                 Father
                 you
                 will
                 doe
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               8.30
               .
               &c.
               and
               the
               44.
               
               And
               so
               they
               now
               desire
               Barabbas
               ,
               one
               whose
               name
               imports
               the
               sonne
               of
               their
               father
               :
               and
               by
               quality
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               an
               infamous
               murderer
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               :
               and
               importunately
               sollicite
               the
               murder
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               that
               very
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               delivered
               them
               out
               of
               Egypt
               :
               who
               spake
               to
               Moses
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               ;
               that
               Lord
               God
               ,
               unto
               whom
               Ioshua
               and
               all
               the
               Judges
               that
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               were
               but
               Generals
               in
               the
               time
               of
               warre
               ;
               unto
               whom
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               or
               counsaile
               for
               direction
               of
               publick
               affaires
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               unto
               the
               dayes
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               were
               but
               Deputies
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               all
               that
               time
               was
               their
               immediat
               and
               proper
               King.
               Governors
               and
               Deputies
               they
               had
               successively
               many
               ,
               but
               none
               endued
               with
               royall
               Authority
               ,
               besides
               him
               .
               No
               matter
               of
               consequence
               whether
               of
               warre
               or
               peace
               ,
               was
               undertaken
               by
               their
               Governors
               without
               speciall
               revelation
               or
               answer
               from
               him
               by
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               ,
               untill
               Samuels
               old
               age
               ;
               
                 Then
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 gathered
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
              
               Samuel
               
                 unto
                 Ramah
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Behold
                 thou
                 art
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 walk
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 wayes
                 :
                 now
                 make
                 us
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 judge
                 us
                 ,
                 like
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 thing
                 displeased
              
               Samuel
               
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 
                 judge
                 us
                 :
                 and
              
               Samuel
               
                 prayed
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               8.4
               ,
               5.
               
               This
               unseasonable
               ill
               aboding
               desire
               ,
               did
               displease
               the
               Lord
               unto
               whom
               they
               prayed
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               it
               did
               Samuel
               .
               And
               yet
               so
               far
               is
               he
               from
               forcing
               obedience
               by
               irresistible
               coaction
               ,
               that
               hee
               perswades
               Samuel
               to
               descend
               to
               their
               importunat
               suit
               ,
               but
               first
               to
               make
               protestation
               against
               it
               ;
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 hearken
                 to
                 their
                 voice
                 :
                 howbeit
                 yet
                 protest
                 solemnely
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 raigne
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 ver
                 .
              
               9.
               
               This
               protestation
               against
               their
               petition
               ,
               and
               his
               patheticall
               forewarning
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               hard
               usage
               they
               should
               find
               under
               the
               King
               ,
               whom
               they
               would
               choose
               ,
               are
               set
               down
               at
               full
               from
               the
               10.
               of
               this
               Chap.
               unto
               the
               19.
               
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 the
                 people
                 refused
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 voice
                 of
              
               Samuel
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 like
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 King
                 may
                 judge
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 out
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 our
                 battels
                 .
              
               And
               so
               after
               Samuel
               had
               rehearsed
               their
               resolution
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               Lord
               their
               present
               King
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               protestation
               ,
               and
               their
               forewarning
               concerning
               their
               future
               Kings
               manner
               of
               government
               ,
               they
               are
               permitted
               for
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               a
               free
               Election
               of
               a
               new
               King.
               Yet
               the
               calamities
               and
               oppressions
               which
               Samuel
               forewarnes
               would
               follow
               upon
               this
               their
               not
               approved
               Election
               ,
               was
               scarce
               so
               much
               as
               verified
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Saul
               ,
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               Solomon
               :
               never
               exactly
               fulfilled
               by
               any
               King
               of
               their
               owne
               nomination
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               King
               imposed
               upon
               them
               ,
               untill
               they
               solemnely
               and
               openly
               disclaime
               their
               Native
               King
               ;
               (
               that
               very
               
               God
               whom
               Samuel
               in
               all
               this
               businesse
               had
               consulted
               )
               and
               cryed
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 King
                 but
                 Caesar
                 .
              
               After
               this
               nomination
               of
               Caesar
               for
               their
               King
               ,
               whatsoever
               calamities
               foretold
               by
               Samuel
               ,
               were
               in
               any
               part
               verified
               by
               their
               owne
               unruly
               Kings
               ,
               were
               most
               exactly
               accomplisht
               by
               the
               race
               of
               Caesars
               ,
               unto
               whom
               they
               solemnely
               dedicated
               that
               allegiance
               ,
               which
               was
               due
               to
               Iesus
               their
               ancient
               Lord
               and
               King.
               At
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               were
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               Samuel
               Chap.
               8.7
               ,
               8.
               exactly
               fulfilled
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
              
               Samuel
               ,
               
                 hearken
                 unto
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 unto
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 rejected
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 rejected
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 raigne
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 have
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 other
                 gods
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 also
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               But
               of
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophecy
               ,
               both
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               ,
               and
               prefigurations
               or
               matter
               of
               fact
               :
               and
               how
               the
               Priests
               and
               Scribes
               with
               their
               projects
               against
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               did
               bring
               Iacobs
               dying
               curse
               ,
               or
               ominous
               predictions
               against
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               posterity
               ;
               more
               hath
               been
               said
               in
               the
               Commentaries
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               *
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               then
               I
               now
               exactly
               remember
               :
               more
               at
               least
               then
               I
               will
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               a
               repetition
               of
               what
               he
               may
               find
               there
               published
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
               .
               Of
               such
               repentance
               as
               Judas
               found
               :
               of
               his
               casting
               downe
               the
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               silver
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
               and
               of
               the
               difficulties
               or
               varietie
               of
               opinions
               ,
               by
               which
               of
               the
               Prophets
               it
               was
               foretold
               .
            
             
               1
               ONe
               historicall
               relation
               concerning
               Iudas
               and
               his
               fearefull
               end
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               (
               who
               of
               all
               the
               foure
               Evangelists
               citeth
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Prophecie
               ,
               wherein
               part
               of
               it
               was
               foretold
               )
               left
               somewhat
               ambiguous
               for
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               wherein
               it
               happened
               .
               Some
               perhaps
               would
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               ,
               conceive
               from
               St.
               Matthews
               words
               ,
               that
               Iudas
               did
               cast
               downe
               the
               hire
               of
               his
               treason
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               immediatly
               after
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               had
               bound
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               led
               him
               to
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
              
               the
               Governour
               .
               But
               if
               wee
               consider
               other
               circumstances
               of
               time
               related
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               it
               is
               farre
               more
               probable
               that
               Iudas
               was
               not
               touched
               with
               sorrow
               or
               grief
               :
               whether
               of
               mind
               or
               of
               body
               or
               of
               both
               ,
               untill
               our
               Saviour
               was
               sentenced
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               by
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
              
               .
               For
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               which
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               did
               ,
               after
               they
               themselves
               had
               past
               sentence
               on
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               was
               the
               delivery
               of
               him
               to
               the
               Secular
               power
               ,
               and
               their
               importunat
               sollicitation
               of
               Pilat
               to
               put
               their
               sentence
               in
               execution
               .
               It
               was
               a
               memorable
               document
               of
               deadly
               hypocrisie
               in
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Common-hall
               or
               publique
               Court
               of
               Justice
               to
               indite
               him
               there
               ,
               being
               immediatly
               after
               to
               celebrate
               the
               usuall
               service
               for
               that
               day
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               It
               was
               againe
               an
               extraordinary
               courtesie
               in
               Pilat
               towards
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               vouchsafe
               to
               take
               their
               accusations
               in
               the
               pavement
               or
               Court
               adjoyning
               to
               the
               Pretorium
               .
               But
               as
               well
               the
               curtesie
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               friendly
               conspired
               to
               accomplish
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               have
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               made
               that
               day
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               atonement
               for
               the
               sinnes
               both
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Gentiles
               ;
               whereas
               if
               Pilat
               had
               stood
               upon
               points
               of
               Authoritie
               or
               prerogative
               :
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               would
               rather
               have
               deferred
               their
               accusations
               for
               that
               instant
               then
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               Pretorium
               or
               Common-hall
               .
               But
               having
               once
               obtained
               their
               desire
               in
               the
               Pavement
               ,
               they
               immediately
               returned
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               where
               Iudas
               attended
               them
               .
               And
               having
               resolved
               (
               as
               hee
               thought
               )
               to
               have
               set
               his
               house
               or
               worldly
               businesse
               in
               such
               order
               ,
               as
               Ahitophel
               had
               done
               his
               ;
               hee
               went
               forth
               and
               hanged
               himself
               .
               So
               that
               albeit
               Iudas
               had
               seene
               his
               Master
               dead
               in
               law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sentenced
               to
               death
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               and
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               Jews
               importunat
               accusations
               and
               testimonies
               against
               him
               :
               Yet
               the
               Traitor
               having
               no
               witnesse
               produced
               against
               him
               besides
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               No
               Judge
               or
               appointed
               Executioner
               besides
               himself
               :
               did
               die
               an
               accursed
               death
               ,
               before
               his
               Master
               had
               made
               an
               atonement
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               So
               the
               
               Psalmist
               by
               way
               of
               imprecation
               had
               foretold
               ;
               
                 Let
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 come
                 upon
                 him
                 unawares
              
               (
               or
               as
               others
               )
               
                 let
                 destruction
                 come
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 net
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 made
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 catch
                 himself
                 :
                 into
                 that
                 very
                 destruction
                 let
                 him
                 fall
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               .
               35.8
               .
               How
               this
               imprecation
               though
               not
               directed
               against
               Iudas
               alone
               ,
               did
               punctually
               fall
               upon
               him
               ,
               will
               better
               appeare
               anon
               in
               the
               discussions
               ,
               how
               the
               imprecations
               reiterated
               in
               the
               109.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               were
               most
               punctually
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               .
               That
               which
               for
               the
               present
               I
               intended
               to
               advertise
               the
               Reader
               of
               ,
               is
               briefly
               this
               ;
               That
               if
               we
               referre
               the
               time
               of
               Iudas
               death
               ,
               unto
               this
               point
               of
               time
               intimated
               ,
               the
               parallel
               betwixt
               St.
               Matthews
               relation
               of
               his
               fearefull
               end
               ,
               and
               other
               sacred
               passages
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               will
               be
               more
               cleare
               .
               St.
               Matthews
               relation
               yee
               have
               in
               the
               27.
               
               Chapter
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Then
                 Iudas
                 which
                 had
                 betrayed
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 condemned
                 ,
                 repented
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 againe
                 the
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 betrayed
                 the
                 innocent
                 blood
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 See
                 thou
                 to
                 that
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 cast
                 downe
                 the
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 and
                 hanged
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 took
                 the
                 silver
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 tooke
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 bought
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Potters
                 field
                 to
                 bury
                 strangers
                 in
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 field
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 The
                 field
                 of
                 blood
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 (
                 Then
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremiah
                 saying
                 ,
                 And
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 valued
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 did
                 value
                 :
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Potters
                 field
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 mee
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               where
               this
               casting
               downe
               of
               the
               thirtie
               pieces
               of
               silver
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               was
               foretold
               or
               by
               whom
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               great
               varietie
               of
               opinions
               amongst
               learned
               Interpreters
               ,
               as
               well
               Ancient
               as
               Moderne
               ;
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               have
               rather
               soiled
               ,
               then
               any
               way
               cleared
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               :
               and
               left
               the
               investigation
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               more
               difficult
               to
               the
               ingenuous
               and
               sagacious
               Reader
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               had
               not
               medled
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               left
               it
               (
               untoucht
               )
               to
               his
               privat
               search
               .
               The
               first
               difficulty
               is
               about
               the
               Grammaticall
               signification
               of
               some
               words
               in
               the
               Originall
               .
               The
               second
               pitcheth
               upon
               a
               misnomer
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               whether
               that
               Prophecie
               ,
               which
               the
               Evangelist
               said
               was
               fulfilled
               in
               this
               fact
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               was
               uttered
               or
               written
               by
               Zachariah
               ,
               or
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               ,
               or
               respectively
               by
               both
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               admitting
               thus
               much
               was
               either
               onely
               foretold
               ,
               or
               both
               foretold
               ,
               and
               forepictured
               either
               by
               Ieremiah
               or
               by
               Zachariah
               or
               by
               both
               ,
               whether
               they
               spoke
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               or
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Iudas
               or
               of
               Christ
               or
               of
               both
               .
               The
               first
               difficulty
               or
               rather
               discord
               about
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               related
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               hath
               been
               occasioned
               partly
               by
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Latin.
               For
               whereas
               wee
               reade
               as
               well
               in
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Prophet
               
               
                 Zachariah
                 ,
                 And
                 I
                 cast
                 them
              
               ad
               figulum
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Potter
              
               ;
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               hath
               it
               ,
               And
               I
               cast
               them
               
                 ad
                 Stataarium
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Statue
               maker
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               Septuagint
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               furnace
               or
               to
               the
               metal-melter
               .
               The
               Greek
               might
               import
               (
               though
               not
               so
               directly
               as
               the
               Latine
               )
               a
               Potters
               furnace
               .
               But
               if
               we
               take
               Statuarius
               (
               which
               is
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               )
               in
               its
               proper
               sense
               ,
               for
               a
               Statue
               maker
               whether
               in
               stone
               or
               of
               metall
               wrought
               with
               toole
               or
               molten
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               use
               of
               such
               an
               Artificer
               in
               that
               Temple
               ,
               wherein
               all
               Statues
               or
               Images
               of
               what
               stuffe
               soever
               they
               could
               be
               made
               were
               most
               strictly
               forbidden
               ;
               Or
               in
               that
               people
               among
               whom
               the
               erecting
               or
               making
               of
               them
               was
               a
               crime
               capital
               .
               To
               avoid
               this
               absurditie
               in
               their
               Authenticated
               Translation
               ,
               the
               Sectaries
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               by
               the
               [
               Statuarie
               ]
               would
               have
               us
               understand
               GOD
               himself
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               former
               or
               fashioner
               of
               all
               things
               .
               And
               for
               this
               Interpretation
               ,
               they
               alledge
               some
               ancient
               Greek
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               whose
               Authority
               ,
               they
               themselves
               will
               sleight
               ,
               or
               passe
               such
               censures
               upon
               their
               Authors
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               not
               permit
               us
               in
               like
               case
               to
               doe
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               make
               against
               their
               pretended
               Catholick
               tenets
               .
               The
               most
               learned
               Interpreters
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               do
               partly
               bewray
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               openly
               professe
               ,
               that
               this
               Interpretation
               is
               too
               farre
               fetcht
               ,
               and
               farre
               wide
               from
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophet
               (
               whosoever
               he
               was
               ,
               )
               as
               he
               is
               alledged
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               .
               What
               then
               could
               move
               so
               many
               of
               them
               to
               embrace
               ,
               or
               
               rather
               not
               to
               disclaime
               these
               roving
               collections
               ?
               Onely
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Trent
               Councell
               ,
               which
               hath
               so
               fettered
               them
               in
               this
               and
               other
               like
               points
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               say
               that
               their
               reasonable
               Soules
               are
               (
               under
               God
               )
               their
               owne
               :
               but
               are
               content
               to
               sacrifice
               learning
               ,
               reason
               ,
               and
               common
               sense
               to
               many
               illiterat
               resolutions
               of
               wilfull
               ,
               partial
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               men
               in
               that
               Councel
               assembled
               .
               If
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               will
               not
               beleeve
               me
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               by
               observing
               how
               Ribera
               and
               Castrus
               with
               some
               other
               men
               very
               well
               learned
               ,
               and
               ingenuous
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               durst
               )
               have
               utterly
               lost
               themselves
               in
               their
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               11.
               of
               Zacharie
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Concerning
               the
               second
               difficultie
               ,
               many
               both
               in
               the
               Romish
               and
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               will
               in
               no
               case
               admit
               of
               a
               misnomer
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               writing
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               the
               words
               cited
               by
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiahs
               owne
               words
               ,
               though
               no
               where
               extant
               in
               his
               own
               works
               ,
               which
               now
               we
               have
               .
               Yet
               in
               some
               other
               works
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               no
               Christian
               living
               this
               day
               ,
               hath
               seene
               :
               but
               of
               which
               S.
               Hierom
               had
               seen
               an
               Hebrew
               Copy
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               relates
               ;
               but
               unto
               which
               it
               doth
               not
               appeare
               that
               he
               gave
               any
               credit
               ,
               it
               being
               imparted
               to
               him
               by
               one
               of
               the
               sect
               of
               the
               Nazarens
               .
               The
               words
               of
               the
               pretended
               prophecy
               answer
               so
               punctually
               and
               identically
               to
               every
               apex
               or
               title
               of
               S.
               Matthews
               quotation
               or
               paraphrase
               upon
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               as
               we
               may
               more
               then
               suspect
               ,
               justly
               presume
               that
               passage
               which
               S.
               Hierom
               relates
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               squared
               
               on
               purpose
               to
               S.
               Matthews
               allegation
               ,
               after
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               Gospel
               .
               For
               such
               supposititious
               or
               bastard
               books
               ,
               were
               obtruded
               upon
               the
               Church
               before
               S.
               Hieroms
               or
               Origens
               dayes
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               many
               Interpretations
               upon
               this
               11.
               of
               Zachariah
               ,
               which
               Iunius
               in
               his
               parallels
               hath
               diligently
               recited
               ,
               he
               approves
               onely
               of
               one
               or
               two
               :
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               Zachariah
               was
               binomius
               ,
               had
               two
               names
               ,
               Ieremiah
               and
               Zachariah
               ,
               a
               thing
               not
               unfrequent
               in
               sacred
               histories
               ,
               especially
               where
               their
               names
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               two
               or
               more
               ,
               have
               but
               one
               signification
               or
               importance
               .
               Now
               the
               etymologie
               of
               Ieremiah
               and
               Zachariah
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Interpretation
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               the
               very
               same
               signification
               .
               The
               other
               which
               after
               this
               ,
               Iunius
               likes
               best
               ,
               is
               that
               Zachariah
               had
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               for
               his
               Master
               or
               Instructer
               ,
               though
               not
               
                 viva
                 voce
              
               ,
               yet
               partaker
               of
               his
               spirit
               by
               tradition
               or
               undoubted
               relation
               of
               his
               propheticall
               predictions
               ,
               from
               such
               as
               had
               beene
               acquainted
               with
               Ieremiah
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               Zedechiahs
               raigne
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               captivitie
               .
               This
               good
               Writer
               was
               afraid
               lest
               Ieremiah
               should
               have
               lived
               too
               long
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               acquainted
               with
               Zachariah
               ,
               upon
               his
               return
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               or
               about
               the
               building
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               as
               some
               others
               before
               Iunius
               had
               avoucht
               ,
               whose
               opinion
               in
               the
               maine
               point
               he
               likes
               well
               of
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               albeit
               the
               testimony
               alledged
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               be
               distinctly
               found
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               ,
               yet
               is
               ascribed
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               himself
               purposely
               to
               Ieremiah
               ,
               because
               Zachariah
               had
               learned
               it
               from
               
               Ieremiah
               ,
               as
               Daniel
               had
               done
               the
               end
               of
               the
               captivitie
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               (
               as
               I
               am
               not
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               that
               the
               reason
               why
               S.
               Matthew
               did
               purposely
               ascribe
               these
               words
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               ,
               unto
               Ieremiah
               ,
               was
               because
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               had
               Ieremiah
               in
               this
               and
               many
               other
               Prophecies
               for
               his
               Instructer
               or
               guide
               ;
               I
               should
               think
               it
               no
               soloecisme
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Zachariah
               had
               been
               acquainted
               with
               Ieremiah
               himself
               ,
               either
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivitie
               ,
               or
               that
               Ieremiah
               had
               lived
               untill
               this
               peoples
               returne
               to
               Jerusalem
               and
               to
               the
               Inheritance
               and
               possessions
               of
               their
               forefathers
               .
               For
               that
               divers
               of
               that
               generation
               ,
               wherein
               Ieremiah
               prophecied
               ,
               and
               whilest
               the
               first
               Temple
               was
               standing
               ,
               did
               live
               so
               long
               ,
               as
               Iunius
               thinks
               it
               improbable
               Ieremiah
               should
               live
               ,
               is
               cleare
               from
               that
               of
               Ezra
               3.12
               .
               
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 ancient
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 first
                 house
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 was
                 laid
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 wept
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 shouted
                 aloud
                 for
                 joy
                 .
              
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               men
               in
               those
               dayes
               did
               by
               strength
               of
               nature
               make
               up
               so
               many
               yeares
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               this
               history
               implyes
               these
               many
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               did
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               God
               by
               his
               speciall
               providence
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               did
               at
               this
               time
               reiterate
               or
               renew
               that
               Covenant
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               once
               he
               made
               to
               Phinehas
               and
               Eleazar
               .
               And
               Ieremiah
               and
               Baruch
               the
               sonne
               of
               Neriah
               ,
               had
               this
               speciall
               priviledge
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               
               their
               lives
               should
               be
               given
               unto
               them
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
               *
               in
               all
               places
               whither
               soever
               they
               went.
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               ,
               seeing
               Ieremiah
               during
               the
               time
               of
               his
               imprisonment
               did
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 buy
                 the
                 field
                 of
                 Hananeel
                 his
                 uncles
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 the
                 Evidences
                 subscribed
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 up
                 by
                 Earuch
                 in
                 an
                 earthen
                 vessell
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 continue
                 many
                 dayes
                 :
              
               that
               hee
               expected
               to
               see
               the
               returne
               of
               this
               people
               from
               captivity
               unto
               the
               possessions
               of
               their
               Fathers
               :
               that
               hee
               himself
               did
               hope
               to
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               his
               bargaine
               ,
               which
               hee
               made
               in
               a
               strange
               time
               ,
               as
               worldlings
               would
               think
               .
               But
               so
               hee
               made
               it
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               this
               peoples
               faith
               in
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               that
               fields
               and
               possessions
               ,
               which
               then
               lay
               desolate
               ,
               should
               be
               repossest
               by
               this
               people
               and
               their
               posterity
               :
               and
               Inheritances
               should
               bee
               sold
               and
               alienated
               to
               the
               next
               of
               kinred
               ,
               (
               as
               this
               of
               Hananeels
               was
               to
               Ieremiah
               )
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Maldonat
               in
               his
               Comments
               upon
               St.
               Matthew
               is
               very
               free
               ,
               and
               not
               afraid
               ,
               as
               Iunius
               and
               other
               good
               Writers
               are
               ,
               to
               admit
               of
               a
               misnomer
               ,
               neither
               occasioned
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               nor
               from
               mistake
               of
               letters
               ,
               or
               abbreviatures
               by
               the
               Transcribers
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               a
               voluntary
               intersertion
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               his
               name
               by
               some
               bold
               Transcriber
               or
               Interpreter
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Evangelist
               had
               onely
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               (
               as
               his
               usuall
               maner
               is
               )
               without
               any
               intimation
               what
               Prophet
               it
               was
               ,
               leaving
               that
               wholly
               to
               the
               diligent
               Readers
               search
               or
               observation
               .
               For
               so
               he
               doth
               in
               that
               remarkable
               Prophecie
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 
                 a
                 virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 a
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               hee
               saith
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               all
               this
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               without
               any
               mention
               or
               intimation
               of
               Isaiahs
               name
               :
               nor
               doth
               hee
               name
               the
               Prophet
               Hosea
               ,
               when
               hee
               records
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               Prophecie
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 have
                 I
                 called
                 my
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               Matt.
               2.15
               .
               And
               in
               verse
               23.
               of
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 called
                 a
              
               NAZARENE
               .
               Hee
               giving
               the
               reason
               why
               Ioseph
               ,
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Divine
               providence
               did
               divert
               his
               intended
               returne
               unto
               Bethleem
               ,
               where
               Christ
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               his
               dwelling
               in
               Nazareth
               ,
               saith
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               not
               so
               much
               as
               intimating
               the
               name
               of
               any
               one
               Prophet
               ,
               by
               whom
               this
               was
               foretold
               .
               And
               if
               the
               curious
               Reader
               would
               observe
               his
               allegations
               of
               Propheticall
               testimonies
               ,
               throughout
               his
               whole
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               the
               Prophets
               name
               ,
               (
               whose
               testimony
               hee
               most
               faithfully
               records
               )
               concealed
               or
               omitted
               three
               times
               as
               often
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               exprest
               .
               And
               in
               those
               few
               places
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Prophets
               name
               ,
               whose
               authority
               hee
               alledgeth
               ,
               is
               exprest
               ,
               it
               may
               without
               any
               danger
               bee
               questioned
               whether
               they
               were
               so
               exprest
               or
               interserted
               by
               Interpreters
               or
               Transcribers
               .
               For
               the
               addition
               of
               names
               ,
               or
               change
               of
               some
               vowels
               ,
               doth
               no
               way
               vitiate
               the
               divine
               truth
               of
               Prophecie
               ;
               though
               the
               custome
               of
               later
               Interpreters
               or
               Translators
               ,
               bee
               farre
               more
               commendable
               to
               expresse
               the
               Prophets
               name
               ,
               or
               the
               Chapter
               and
               verse
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Evangelical
               story
               referres
               ,
               in
               the
               margin
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               However
               
               the
               misnomers
               of
               persons
               or
               places
               inserted
               to
               the
               body
               of
               the
               discourse
               ,
               doth
               no
               way
               corrupt
               the
               true
               sense
               ,
               and
               meaning
               ,
               either
               of
               historicall
               or
               Propheticall
               truth
               :
               the
               errour
               is
               imputable
               onely
               to
               the
               Transcriber
               or
               Interpreter
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Author
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               for
               this
               place
               now
               in
               question
               ,
               I
               know
               it
               is
               objected
               by
               good
               Writers
               ,
               (
               both
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Reformed
               ,
               as
               Romish
               Church
               )
               that
               the
               most
               ancient
               copies
               of
               St.
               Matthews
               Gospel
               now
               extant
               ,
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Ieremiah
               ,
               not
               of
               Zachariah
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               presumption
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               was
               not
               interserted
               by
               any
               Interpreter
               or
               Transcriber
               ,
               but
               exprest
               by
               the
               first
               Author
               himself
               .
               Yet
               this
               is
               a
               presumption
               onely
               ,
               no
               just
               proofe
               ,
               because
               there
               may
               be
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               more
               ancient
               copies
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               then
               any
               man
               of
               later
               yeeres
               hath
               seene
               or
               published
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               as
               of
               later
               yeeres
               some
               copies
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               and
               of
               St.
               Iohns
               Gospel
               ,
               have
               been
               communicated
               unto
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               ancient
               ,
               then
               those
               which
               in
               former
               ages
               were
               most
               common
               .
               Again
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               make
               such
               proof
               ,
               that
               any
               Greek
               Manuscript
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               now
               extant
               is
               more
               ancient
               then
               the
               Syriack
               Testament
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               found
               ,
               although
               the
               substance
               of
               S.
               Matthews
               Text
               concerning
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               Prophecie
               bee
               plaine
               ,
               and
               full
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               scarce
               any
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               would
               affirme
               ,
               that
               such
               Manuscripts
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               seene
               ,
               are
               more
               ancient
               ,
               then
               their
               first
               
               vulgar
               Latin
               Translation
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               truth
               in
               their
               most
               ancient
               Translation
               ,
               to
               intersert
               names
               ,
               and
               places
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               heard
               of
               in
               Moses
               his
               time
               ,
               nor
               added
               by
               the
               Seventy
               Interpreters
               :
               or
               other
               expressions
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               names
               (
               used
               by
               Moses
               )
               by
               the
               Grecians
               :
               but
               new
               names
               imposed
               by
               the
               Grecians
               upon
               places
               otherwise
               called
               in
               more
               ancient
               times
               :
               it
               can
               no
               way
               disparage
               the
               true
               sense
               or
               meaning
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               although
               very
               ancient
               Interpreters
               or
               Transcribers
               have
               interserted
               the
               name
               of
               Ieremiah
               instead
               of
               Zachariah
               into
               the
               body
               of
               his
               Text.
               But
               where
               doth
               the
               most
               ancient
               vulgar
               Translator
               make
               any
               such
               intersertion
               of
               names
               into
               the
               body
               of
               Moses
               his
               writings
               ?
               To
               omit
               other
               places
               ,
               so
               he
               doth
               Numb
               .
               34.11
               .
               where
               we
               reade
               ,
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               verbatim
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 coast
                 shall
                 goe
                 downe
                 from
                 Shepham
                 to
                 Riblah
                 ,
              
               the
               ancient
               vulgar
               Latin
               makes
               this
               intersertion
               ,
               
               
                 de
                 Sephama
                 descendent
                 termini
                 in
                 Reblata
                 contra
                 fontem
                 Daphnen
              
               ;
               The
               coast
               or
               border
               shall
               descend
               from
               Sephama
               to
               Riblah
               over
               against
               the
               fountaine
               called
               Daphne
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               that
               Antioch
               where
               Christs
               followers
               were
               first
               named
               Christians
               .
               It
               is
               not
               probable
               that
               the
               first
               Author
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Latin
               was
               more
               ancient
               ,
               then
               that
               Hebrew
               copie
               of
               those
               Apocryphal
               books
               ascribed
               to
               Ieremiah
               ,
               by
               the
               sect
               of
               the
               Nazarenes
               .
               Now
               this
               testimony
               alledged
               by
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               being
               extant
               in
               that
               Apocryphal
               book
               before
               any
               Latin
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               and
               more
               antient
               then
               any
               
               Greek
               transcript
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               as
               yet
               publickly
               knowne
               :
               the
               Interpreters
               Greek
               or
               Latine
               might
               with
               the
               same
               confidence
               intersert
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               his
               name
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               as
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               doth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               fountaine
               Daphne
               into
               the
               history
               of
               Moses
               .
               The
               most
               ancient
               and
               best
               Authority
               ,
               which
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               can
               pretend
               for
               this
               intersertion
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               2.
               
               Book
               of
               Maccabees
               .
               I
               could
               not
               therefore
               condemne
               Maldonat
               for
               speaking
               inconsequently
               either
               to
               the
               truth
               it self
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               he
               lived
               ,
               for
               his
               ingenuous
               free
               opinion
               concerning
               this
               misnomer
               in
               the
               text
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               farre
               grosser
               error
               in
               Transcripts
               or
               instruments
               of
               the
               Law
               then
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               7
               But
               whether
               we
               admit
               of
               Maldonats
               or
               Iunius
               opinion
               ,
               as
               the
               more
               probable
               :
               the
               third
               difficulty
               proposed
               will
               not
               be
               dissolved
               by
               one
               ,
               or
               both
               ;
               And
               that
               was
               ,
               how
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               prophecy
               ,
               whose
               accomplishment
               S.
               Matthew
               records
               (
               were
               it
               
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 Zachariah
              
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               )
               should
               sustaine
               the
               person
               of
               Iudas
               the
               Traitor
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Saviour
               CHRIST
               ,
               who
               was
               betrayed
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               forecited
               Prophecy
               was
               to
               be
               literally
               fulfilled
               .
               That
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               by
               Iudas
               fact
               ,
               is
               granted
               by
               all
               :
               but
               how
               it
               was
               fulfilled
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               is
               a
               question
               ,
               which
               most
               Interpreters
               leave
               undetermined
               .
               For
               the
               resolution
               or
               determination
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               another
               question
               premised
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               whether
               he
               or
               they
               ,
               whosoever
               they
               were
               ,
               who
               did
               foretell
               Iudas
               his
               casting
               
               down
               the
               thirtie
               pieces
               of
               silver
               to
               the
               Porter
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               did
               fore-signifie
               this
               by
               way
               of
               vision
               ,
               or
               did
               withall
               fore-picture
               it
               by
               like
               matter
               of
               fact
               .
               But
               the
               resolution
               of
               this
               latter
               question
               (
               neither
               altogether
               impertinent
               ,
               nor
               absolutely
               necessary
               )
               might
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               like
               question
               ,
               moved
               by
               Interpreters
               upon
               that
               of
               Hosea
               1.2
               .
               
                 Goe
                 ,
                 take
                 unto
                 thee
                 a
                 wife
                 of
                 whoredomes
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 of
                 whoredomes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 land
                 hath
                 committed
                 great
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
              
               However
               they
               have
               determined
               or
               shall
               determine
               that
               question
               concerning
               Hosea
               ,
               as
               whether
               indeed
               he
               did
               take
               a
               wife
               of
               fornication
               unto
               him
               ,
               or
               onely
               spake
               symbolically
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               his
               sayings
               were
               to
               be
               construed
               for
               his
               deeds
               )
               neither
               part
               of
               the
               determination
               will
               determine
               the
               present
               difficulty
               ,
               how
               either
               Ieremiah
               or
               Zachariah
               should
               represent
               either
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               or
               Iudas
               ,
               either
               by
               word
               or
               deed
               .
               The
               shadow
               of
               this
               seeming
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               hath
               affrighted
               some
               learned
               Commentators
               out
               of
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               had
               upon
               good
               deliberation
               entred
               .
               To
               instance
               in
               one
               ,
               it
               was
               well
               observed
               by
               Castrus
               upon
               the
               11.
               of
               Zachariah
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Nihilominus
                       sicut
                       Zacharias
                       in
                       sua
                       personâ
                       referebat
                       Christum
                       ,
                       ita
                       &
                       facto
                       suo
                       .
                       Nam
                       quemadmodum
                       pro
                       suo
                       munere
                       pastoritio
                       exigebat
                       pretium
                       ,
                       fidem
                       ,
                       &
                       pietatem
                       ex
                       
                       corde
                       ,
                       &
                       datum
                       est
                       pretium
                       vile
                       ,
                       triginta
                       argenteorum
                       :
                       ita
                       Christus
                       postalabat
                       à
                       Iudaeis
                       pro
                       suo
                       Evangelizandi
                       munere
                       ,
                       ut
                       sibi
                       crederetur
                       ,
                       &
                       ut
                       Deus
                       coleretur
                       :
                       At
                       illi
                       pretio
                       triginta
                       argenteorum
                       eum
                       estimaverunt
                       .
                       Et
                       sicut
                       Propheta
                       indignatus
                       quòd
                       tam
                       vili
                       pretio
                       fuisset
                       aestimatus
                       ,
                       &
                       pretium
                       projecit
                       ,
                       et
                       eos
                       qui
                       pretium
                       illi
                       dederunt
                       :
                       ita
                       Christus
                       projecit
                       Iudaeos
                       ,
                       &
                       tradidit
                       Romanis
                       devastandos
                       .
                       Ne
                       verò
                       dicamus
                       Zachariam
                       Iudae
                       personam
                       &
                       Christi
                       simul
                       retulisse
                       ,
                       videtur
                       veriùs
                       diversam
                       esse
                       prophetiam
                       Zachariae
                       &
                       Jeremiae
                       .
                       Nam
                       &
                       Hieronymus
                       super
                       
                         27.
                         
                         Matthaei
                      
                       sic
                       ait
                       ,
                       Legi
                       nuper
                       in
                       quodam
                       Hebraico
                       volumine
                       ,
                       quod
                       Nazareae
                       sectae
                       mihi
                       Hebraicus
                       obtulit
                       ,
                       Jeremiae
                       apocryphum
                       ,
                       in
                       quo
                       haec
                       ad
                       verbum
                       scriptareperi
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               Zachariah
               ,
               he
               grants
               ,
               
                 did
                 represent
                 Christ
                 both
                 by
                 personal
                 office
                 and
                 by
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 .
                 Zachariah
              
               did
               demand
               faith
               ,
               &
               hearty
               piety
               of
               his
               flock
               for
               his
               propheticall
               paines
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               tender
               him
               a
               base
               reward
               ,
               thirty
               pieces
               
               of
               silver
               :
               So
               Christ
               required
               of
               the
               Jews
               for
               his
               Evangelicall
               function
               amongst
               them
               ,
               onely
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               beleeve
               him
               ,
               and
               worship
               God
               :
               and
               they
               value
               him
               at
               30.
               pieces
               of
               silver
               .
               Again
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               with
               indignation
               renounced
               both
               the
               base
               stipēd
               which
               was
               offered
               to
               him
               ,
               &
               the
               flock
               which
               did
               tender
               it
               :
               so
               Christ
               cast
               off
               the
               Jews
               which
               had
               thus
               disesteemed
               him
               ,
               and
               delivered
               thē
               over
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Romans
               .
               But
               (
               saith
               this
               Author
               )
               lest
               wee
               should
               grant
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               did
               by
               the
               same
               fact
               or
               resolutiō
               represent
               both
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               probable
               that
               the
               prophecy
               of
               Zachariah
               is
               different
               from
               that
               of
               Ieremiah
               ,
               which
               S.
               Matthew
               alledgeth
               .
               For
               Hierom
               upon
               the
               27.
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               tels
               us
               ,
               he
               had
               lately
               read
               a
               book
               of
               Ieremiah
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               ,
               which
               one
               of
               the
               sect
               of
               the
               Nazarens
               had
               imparted
               unto
               him
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               found
               S.
               Matthews
               allegatiō
               word
               for
               word
               .
               Thus
               farre
               Castrius
               .
            
             
               
               Desinit
               in
               piscem
               mulier
               formosa
               supernè
               .
            
             
               He
               begins
               his
               verdict
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisedome
               and
               discretion
               ,
               continueth
               it
               perplexedly
               ,
               and
               concludeth
               it
               according
               to
               the
               foolishnesse
               or
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               For
               that
               inconvenience
               which
               he
               so
               much
               feared
               ,
               will
               be
               never
               a
               whit
               the
               lesse
               ,
               albeit
               we
               grant
               him
               ,
               that
               S.
               Matthews
               words
               ,
               do
               not
               referre
               to
               the
               forecited
               place
               of
               Zachariah
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               books
               of
               Ieremiah
               ,
               which
               S.
               Hierom
               had
               seene
               ;
               or
               to
               any
               other
               Prophet
               whatsoever
               ,
               whether
               his
               works
               be
               extant
               or
               lost
               .
               And
               thus
               being
               blencht
               in
               his
               right
               course
               by
               the
               shadow
               ,
               hee
               falls
               foule
               upon
               that
               very
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               farre
               worse
               then
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               sought
               to
               avoid
               .
               For
               by
               his
               conclusion
               the
               often
               forementioned
               allegation
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               cannot
               be
               literally
               ,
               or
               concludently
               referr'd
               to
               any
               Prophet
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
               .
               The
               cleare
               resolution
               of
               the
               third
               difficulty
               proposed
               :
               of
               the
               fearfull
               end
               of
               Judas
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               was
               both
               forepictured
               ,
               and
               foretold
               .
            
             
               1
               SHall
               we
               say
               then
               that
               either
               Zachariah
               or
               any
               other
               sacred
               Author
               of
               the
               Prophecy
               alledged
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               did
               represent
               both
               the
               person
               of
               Iudas
               the
               Traitor
               ,
               and
               of
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               whom
               hee
               betrayed
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               to
               avouch
               thus
               much
               :
               nor
               would
               it
               be
               any
               absurdity
               to
               grant
               all
               this
               and
               somewhat
               more
               .
               The
               parallel
               betweene
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               and
               the
               prophecy
               of
               Zachariah
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               extant
               ,
               (
               whether
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               or
               Septuagint
               )
               whether
               he
               onely
               foretold
               the
               event
               ,
               or
               foreacted
               it
               also
               by
               like
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               (
               which
               latter
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               ,
               )
               is
               most
               exact
               .
               For
               Zachary
               (
               as
               he
               himself
               affirmeth
               )
               did
               require
               his
               stipend
               for
               his
               propheticall
               function
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 weighed
                 him
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 Zacharie
              
               11.12
               .
               But
               this
               stipend
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               received
               it
               ,
               was
               so
               contemptible
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 potter
                 ,
                 a
                 goodly
                 price
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 prized
                 at
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 thirtie
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Potter
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               In
               thus
               undervaluing
               the
               Prophets
               person
               and
               paines
               ,
               they
               did
               undervalue
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               person
               of
               that
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               Ambassadour
               he
               was
               .
               Iudas
               in
               like
               sort
               
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 high
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 What
                 will
                 ye
                 give
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 
                 will
                 deliver
                 him
                 unto
                 you
                 ?
                 and
                 they
                 covenanted
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 .
                 Matthew
              
               26.15
               .
               This
               was
               the
               highest
               price
               ,
               which
               this
               last
               and
               worst
               generation
               of
               Israel
               ,
               did
               set
               upon
               the
               chief
               Shepheard
               of
               their
               souls
               ;
               not
               the
               hire
               or
               stipend
               for
               his
               paines
               :
               for
               these
               they
               set
               at
               nought
               .
               And
               by
               this
               act
               they
               did
               exactly
               fulfill
               both
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariahs
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               forefathers
               sinnes
               ,
               in
               undervaluing
               his
               ministeriall
               labours
               and
               person
               .
               The
               same
               Lord
               which
               commanded
               Zachariah
               to
               cast
               his
               contemptible
               stipend
               unto
               the
               Potter
               ,
               did
               now
               cause
               Iudas
               to
               throw
               downe
               the
               price
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               sold
               and
               delivered
               his
               Lord
               &
               Master
               unto
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Officers
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               house
               of
               God
               or
               Temple
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               seen
               that
               it
               was
               the
               price
               of
               his
               Masters
               bloud
               ,
               not
               the
               stipend
               onely
               of
               his
               treachery
               .
               That
               Iudas
               did
               thus
               farre
               repent
               ,
               as
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               sinne
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 in
                 betraying
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               this
               was
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               the
               Evangelist
               saith
               )
               
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 Matthew
              
               27.12
               .
               And
               no
               Christian
               need
               be
               afraid
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Iudas
               was
               moved
               or
               appointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               Zacharie
               was
               ,
               to
               cast
               downe
               the
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               silver
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               his
               prophecy
               ,
               and
               his
               fact
               might
               be
               exactly
               fulfilled
               .
               Their
               forefathers
               in
               offering
               unto
               Zachariah
               thirtie
               pieces
               of
               silver
               for
               his
               hire
               ,
               did
               forepicture
               that
               their
               ungracious
               posterity
               would
               set
               as
               low
               a
               price
               upon
               the
               Lord
               himself
               .
               And
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               verse
               13.
               
               
                 A
                 goodly
                 price
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 prized
                 at
                 ,
              
               have
               
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               &
               importance
               with
               the
               like
               words
               (
               before
               cited
               )
               *
               unto
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 cast
                 thee
                 off
                 from
                 being
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 mee
                 .
              
               If
               we
               compare
               the
               13.
               verse
               of
               the
               11.
               of
               Zacharie
               with
               the
               12
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               persons
               speaking
               ,
               they
               will
               beare
               this
               sense
               or
               importance
               ;
               or
               rather
               require
               this
               construction
               ;
               
                 Be
                 content
                 to
                 forgoe
                 thy
                 stipend
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 onely
                 undervalued
                 thee
                 and
                 thy
                 ministeriall
                 paines
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 undervalued
                 mee
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 this
                 present
                 generation
                 hath
                 done
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 and
                 much
                 worse
                 will
                 their
                 ungracious
                 posteritie
                 deale
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               very
               brief
               or
               abstract
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               Chap.
               27.
               ver
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               (
               
                 Then
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saying
                 ,
                 And
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 valued
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 did
                 value
                 :
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Potters
                 field
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 mee
                 .
              
               )
               These
               last
               words
               cast
               a
               scruple
               or
               rather
               a
               stumbling
               block
               in
               many
               Interpreters
               wayes
               ,
               how
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               should
               be
               appointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               buy
               the
               Potters
               field
               .
               But
               this
               is
               presently
               takē
               away
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Evangelist
               in
               the
               9
               and
               10.
               verses
               doth
               make
               a
               paraphrase
               or
               exegeticall
               exposition
               upon
               the
               Prophets
               words
               .
               Now
               it
               was
               ever
               lawfull
               ,
               yea
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               quote
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               to
               paraphrase
               upon
               or
               expound
               aswell
               the
               literall
               as
               mysticall
               sense
               of
               their
               words
               ,
               or
               portendments
               of
               their
               facts
               .
               And
               if
               we
               consult
               the
               Prophet
               himself
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Seaventie
               ;
               that
               exposition
               
               which
               we
               have
               made
               as
               well
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               as
               of
               S.
               Matthews
               paraphrase
               ,
               is
               most
               naturally
               emergent
               out
               of
               the
               Grammaticall
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               speaking
               .
               When
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               unto
               the
               people
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 yee
                 think
                 good
                 ,
                 give
                 mee
                 my
                 stipend
                 or
                 hire
                 ,
              
               *
               not
               my
               price
               ,
               as
               some
               render
               the
               Originall
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Lord
               speaks
               thus
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Potter
              
               ,
               hee
               saith
               not
               a
               goodly
               stipend
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               rewarded
               with
               ,
               
                 but
                 a
                 goodly
              
               *
               
                 price
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 prized
                 at
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               this
               distinction
               of
               the
               words
               perswades
               mee
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               did
               really
               demand
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               really
               pay
               his
               stipend
               .
               And
               in
               this
               their
               undervaluation
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               paines
               ,
               they
               did
               portend
               their
               posterities
               disesteeme
               of
               the
               great
               Prophet
               the
               Lord
               himself
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               One
               scruple
               yet
               remaines
               ,
               which
               if
               I
               did
               not
               ,
               every
               observant
               Reader
               of
               the
               Prophet
               would
               cast
               in
               his
               owne
               way
               :
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               what
               the
               Prophet
               had
               to
               doe
               with
               any
               Potter
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Some
               interpreters
               without
               any
               mention
               of
               this
               scruple
               ,
               give
               this
               reason
               why
               God
               commanded
               the
               Prophet
               to
               throw
               his
               stipend
               to
               the
               Potter
               ,
               because
               his
               person
               or
               profession
               was
               as
               contemptible
               ,
               as
               the
               stipend
               was
               .
               But
               if
               this
               was
               the
               true
               reason
               the
               party
               to
               whom
               hee
               threw
               it
               ,
               was
               not
               contemptible
               onely
               for
               the
               meannesse
               of
               his
               person
               or
               profession
               ,
               but
               contemptible
               amongst
               others
               of
               his
               owne
               trade
               .
               For
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Originall
               hath
               a
               note
               of
               demonstration
               prefixt
               unto
               it
               :
               not
               a
               Potter
               ,
               but
               
               the
               Potter
               .
               This
               scruple
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               is
               already
               cleared
               in
               the
               former
               Book
               .
               
               For
               as
               Vatablus
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               some
               ancient
               Hebrew
               Rabbins
               observe
               ,
               the
               ancient
               reading
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               unto
               the
               Treasury
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               Treasurer
               .
               But
               in
               succession
               of
               time
               there
               hapned
               a
               variation
               in
               reading
               ,
               not
               by
               negligence
               of
               Transcribers
               or
               Translators
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               .
               And
               this
               substitution
               of
               one
               letter
               for
               another
               ,
               or
               alteration
               of
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               did
               most
               divinely
               character
               the
               devolution
               of
               the
               thirtie
               pieces
               of
               silver
               ,
               designed
               by
               Iudas
               to
               the
               Treasurie
               or
               Corban
               ,
               unto
               the
               buying
               of
               the
               Potters
               field
               to
               bury
               strangers
               in
               it
               .
               Both
               Iudas
               ,
               for
               casting
               them
               downe
               for
               the
               Temples
               use
               ;
               and
               the
               chief
               Priests
               ,
               in
               otherwise
               disposing
               of
               them
               ,
               did
               as
               the
               Lord
               had
               appointed
               them
               .
               Neither
               of
               them
               did
               amisse
               in
               all
               this
               .
               The
               height
               of
               their
               sinne
               was
               in
               buying
               and
               selling
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               specially
               at
               so
               low
               a
               price
               .
               This
               the
               Lord
               did
               not
               appoint
               ,
               or
               ordaine
               them
               to
               doe
               :
               yet
               did
               he
               ordaine
               their
               most
               wicked
               deeds
               ,
               and
               direct
               their
               malicious
               intentions
               to
               an
               happy
               end
               :
               to
               the
               redemption
               of
               all
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               Prophecy
               .
               And
               so
               hee
               did
               ordaine
               Iudas
               his
               resolution
               to
               make
               away
               himself
               ,
               unto
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               another
               Prophecie
               ,
               not
               much
               observed
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               read
               )
               by
               most
               Interpreters
               .
               The
               first
               and
               last
               act
               that
               Iudas
               did
               ,
               after
               hee
               had
               cast
               downe
               the
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               silver
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               is
               recorded
               
               by
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               27.5
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 cast
                 downe
                 the
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 and
                 hanged
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               last
               act
               was
               prefigured
               ,
               (
               as
               most
               have
               observed
               )
               by
               the
               fearefull
               end
               of
               Ahitophel
               .
               But
               was
               the
               maner
               of
               his
               dying
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               somewhat
               more
               fearefull
               ,
               then
               Ahitophels
               )
               any
               where
               else
               foretold
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               it
               was
               most
               remarkably
               fore-prophecied
               Psalme
               109.
               with
               its
               circumstances
               ,
               or
               sad
               consequences
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               imprecations
               throughout
               that
               Psalme
               were
               literally
               meant
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               though
               his
               name
               bee
               not
               exprest
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               cleare
               from
               St.
               Peters
               speach
               unto
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Christs
               Disciples
               ,
               for
               proceeding
               to
               the
               election
               of
               another
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               Iudas
               his
               place
               ;
               
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 Peter
                 stood
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 (
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 together
                 were
                 about
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 twentie
                 )
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 this
                 Scripture
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 David
                 spake
                 before
                 concerning
                 Iudas
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 was
                 guide
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 tooke
                 Iesus
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 numbred
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 obtained
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 ministerie
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 man
                 purchased
                 a
                 field
                 with
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 headlong
                 hee
                 burst
                 asunder
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 bowels
                 gushed
                 out
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 knowen
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 dwellers
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 field
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 tongue
                 is
                 called
                 Aceldama
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 field
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 Let
                 his
                 habitation
                 be
                 desolate
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 dwell
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 let
                 another
                 take
                 ,
              
               Acts
               1.15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Albeit
               the
               chief
               
               Priest
               did
               bargaine
               for
               the
               field
               to
               bury
               strangers
               in
               ,
               yet
               in
               asmuch
               ,
               as
               the
               money
               wherewith
               they
               bought
               it
               ,
               was
               Iudas
               his
               goods
               ,
               not
               theirs
               ;
               St.
               Peter
               held
               it
               no
               soloecisme
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 man
              
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Iudas
                 )
                 did
                 purchase
                 a
                 field
                 with
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               And
               seeing
               this
               field
               was
               purchased
               of
               a
               Potter
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               maner
               of
               speach
               ,
               which
               S.
               Matthew
               useth
               (
               by
               way
               of
               paraphrase
               upon
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 Iudas
                 did
                 cast
                 downe
                 the
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 to
                 the
                 Potter
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               S.
               Matthew
               relates
               onely
               Iudas
               his
               hanging
               of
               himself
               :
               S.
               Peter
               addes
               further
               ,
               
                 that
                 falling
                 headlong
                 ,
                 hee
                 burst
                 asunder
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 bowels
                 gushed
                 out
                 .
              
               It
               seemes
               ,
               or
               rather
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               rope
               or
               the
               gallow
               tree
               did
               break
               :
               the
               later
               is
               more
               probable
               ,
               if
               any
               heed
               bee
               to
               bee
               given
               to
               an
               old
               tradition
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               choise
               of
               an
               Elder
               tree
               for
               the
               gallows
               ;
               a
               very
               brittle
               wood
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               beares
               no
               good
               fruit
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Jews-eare
               .
               But
               although
               we
               be
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               imprecations
               in
               this
               Psalme
               were
               literally
               ,
               and
               concludently
               meant
               of
               Iudas
               ;
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               literally
               meant
               of
               him
               alone
               ,
               or
               directly
               intended
               against
               his
               person
               by
               the
               Prophet
               David
               .
               And
               however
               it
               was
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Prophets
               to
               pray
               directly
               against
               particular
               persons
               living
               in
               their
               owne
               time
               (
               which
               for
               any
               Christian
               living
               to
               doe
               is
               most
               abominable
               :
               )
               yet
               for
               the
               particular
               imprecations
               of
               this
               and
               some
               other
               Psalmists
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               fulfilled
               till
               after
               ages
               ,
               I
               cannot
               
               but
               highly
               approve
               of
               Genebrards
               resolution
               upon
               this
               Psalme
               .
               The
               extract
               of
               his
               resolution
               is
               ,
               that
               however
               David
               might
               have
               just
               occasions
               to
               supplicat
               for
               revenge
               upon
               some
               enemies
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Government
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               whose
               Deputy
               he
               was
               :
               Yet
               his
               direfull
               imprecations
               throughout
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               aimes
               at
               the
               whole
               hoast
               of
               impiety
               ,
               or
               the
               body
               of
               impious
               men
               .
               And
               seeing
               Iudas
               was
               the
               chief
               or
               highest
               member
               of
               that
               huge
               body
               with
               whom
               hee
               fought
               :
               the
               curses
               which
               he
               sent
               forth
               at
               randome
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               future
               ages
               )
               did
               fall
               perpendicularly
               and
               most
               punctually
               ,
               in
               fullest
               measure
               ,
               upon
               this
               eminent
               Traytor
               to
               his
               King
               and
               Countrey
               ;
               to
               his
               Lord
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               All
               the
               imprecations
               throughout
               this
               Psalme
               are
               Propheticall
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               (
               at
               least
               respectively
               )
               long
               agoe
               fulfilled
               ;
               but
               in
               which
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               maner
               of
               this
               Traitors
               fearefull
               end
               was
               in
               particular
               punctually
               foretold
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               cleare
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               ordinary
               Reader
               will
               easily
               see
               it
               .
               Nor
               can
               hee
               be
               much
               holpen
               by
               any
               discoveries
               of
               most
               Interpreters
               .
               Many
               besides
               Iudas
               have
               hanged
               themselves
               :
               many
               have
               been
               surprized
               by
               sudden
               death
               ,
               or
               smitten
               by
               Gods
               revenging
               arrow
               ,
               with
               sore
               diseases
               in
               a
               moment
               .
               Yet
               have
               wee
               read
               of
               none
               ,
               in
               whose
               death
               ,
               self
               intentions
               and
               secret
               acute
               diseases
               did
               so
               concurre
               as
               they
               did
               in
               Iudas
               .
               His
               owne
               intention
               was
               onely
               to
               hang
               himself
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               effected
               .
               But
               certainely
               there
               was
               somewhat
               more
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               could
               naturally
               follow
               from
               this
               attempt
               ;
               as
               that
               
               hee
               should
               burst
               asunder
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               bowels
               should
               gush
               out
               ,
               and
               hasten
               his
               death
               before
               the
               ordinary
               time
               of
               expiration
               by
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               in
               such
               ,
               as
               die
               that
               unnaturall
               and
               accursed
               death
               ,
               which
               he
               sought
               after
               .
               But
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               thus
               prophecied
               and
               prayed
               against
               him
               ,
               Psalme
               109.17
               .
               
                 As
                 he
                 loved
                 cursing
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 hee
                 delighted
                 not
                 in
                 blessing
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 bee
                 farre
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 hee
                 clothed
                 himself
                 with
                 cursing
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 with
                 his
                 garment
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 bowels
                 like
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 oile
                 into
                 his
                 bones
                 .
              
               Yet
               do
               we
               not
               reade
               ,
               nor
               have
               we
               any
               occasion
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               Iudas
               being
               a
               Companion
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               till
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               continuall
               follower
               of
               Christ
               the
               blessed
               whilst
               hee
               lived
               on
               earth
               ;
               was
               accustomed
               to
               sweare
               ,
               curse
               ,
               or
               blaspheme
               .
               His
               demeanor
               amongst
               them
               (
               doubtlesse
               )
               was
               civill
               ,
               not
               prophane
               .
               How
               then
               were
               the
               Psalmists
               words
               punctually
               verified
               of
               him
               ;
               
                 He
                 loved
                 cursing
                 :
                 he
                 delighted
                 not
                 in
                 blessing
                 ?
              
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               many
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Psalmists
               )
               that
               however
               hee
               did
               not
               openly
               sweare
               ,
               curse
               ,
               or
               blaspheme
               ,
               or
               bewray
               his
               hate
               to
               goodnesse
               :
               yet
               in
               his
               heart
               hee
               did
               abhorre
               the
               wayes
               ,
               which
               tend
               to
               peace
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               set
               himself
               not
               immediatly
               or
               directly
               to
               cursednesse
               .
               How
               then
               is
               he
               said
               to
               have
               loved
               cursing
               ?
               Because
               through
               avarice
               ,
               and
               stiffe
               adherence
               to
               sinister
               privat
               ends
               ,
               which
               hee
               had
               secretly
               proposed
               unto
               himself
               ;
               hee
               was
               diverted
               from
               the
               wayes
               of
               peace
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               in
               the
               generall
               
               seek
               and
               wish
               for
               )
               unto
               the
               crooked
               paths
               which
               winde
               to
               cursednesse
               and
               malediction
               .
               As
               his
               addiction
               to
               these
               paths
               was
               secret
               and
               hid
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               disease
               whereof
               he
               died
               .
               It
               gathered
               secretly
               ,
               though
               suddenly
               within
               his
               body
               .
               It
               soaked
               like
               oile
               into
               his
               bones
               ,
               and
               into
               his
               bowells
               like
               water
               .
               And
               as
               a
               good
               Author
               (
               whose
               words
               ,
               and
               name
               I
               now
               remember
               not
               )
               hath
               conjectured
               ,
               he
               died
               of
               a
               dropsie
               more
               acute
               and
               sudden
               ,
               then
               that
               disease
               naturally
               is
               .
               Yet
               however
               it
               bred
               within
               him
               ,
               by
               causes
               naturall
               or
               supernaturall
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               the
               true
               and
               naturall
               cause
               of
               his
               bursting
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               gushing
               out
               of
               his
               bowels
               .
               Of
               his
               sudden
               disease
               and
               destruction
               ,
               other
               Psalmists
               had
               likewise
               prophecied
               .
               
               Now
               that
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Propheticall
               imprecations
               might
               be
               exactly
               and
               remarkably
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               ;
               the
               righteous
               Lord
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               die
               meerely
               of
               strangling
               or
               suffocation
               ,
               but
               smote
               him
               with
               these
               secret
               and
               sudden
               diseases
               ;
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               they
               were
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
               Of
               the
               Harmony
               betwixt
               the
               Evangelists
               narrations
               or
               historie
               [
               from
               the
               time
               our
               Saviour
               was
               sentenced
               to
               death
               ,
               untill
               his
               expiration
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               :
               ]
               and
               the
               Mosaicall
               prefigurations
               or
               Prophecies
               concerning
               his
               death
               and
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               1
               THere
               is
               no
               knowledge
               comparable
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               CHRIST
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               other
               part
               of
               this
               knowledge
               more
               usefull
               then
               the
               contemplation
               of
               his
               Crosse
               .
               A
               Theame
               of
               which
               no
               private
               Christian
               can
               meditate
               too
               often
               ,
               or
               too
               much
               ,
               so
               he
               follow
               the
               directions
               of
               the
               learned
               for
               his
               practice
               .
               Of
               this
               argument
               a
               great
               many
               Interpreters
               have
               writ
               very
               much
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               many
               very
               well
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               doctrinall
               part
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               usefull
               ,
               which
               must
               bee
               grounded
               upon
               the
               doctrinall
               .
               The
               expressions
               of
               my
               meditations
               upon
               this
               point
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               the
               use
               or
               application
               of
               this
               grand
               Article
               of
               belief
               ,
               (
               for
               whom
               he
               died
               )
               or
               what
               is
               to
               bee
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               intend
               to
               be
               true
               partakers
               of
               this
               common
               salvation
               purchased
               by
               his
               Crosse
               :
               These
               and
               the
               like
               I
               must
               deferre
               ,
               untill
               I
               have
               set
               downe
               (
               as
               God
               shall
               enable
               me
               )
               the
               doctrinall
               points
               of
               his
               humiliation
               (
               whereof
               the
               Crosse
               is
               the
               period
               ,
               )
               and
               his
               exaltation
               ,
               which
               was
               accomplisht
               by
               his
               ascension
               .
               That
               which
               must
               confirme
               and
               cherish
               
               our
               belief
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               his
               crosse
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               ;
               is
               the
               cleare
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               Evangelicall
               histories
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               predictions
               or
               prefigurations
               of
               what
               they
               jointly
               or
               severally
               relate
               ,
               recorded
               in
               the
               books
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               the
               historicall
               volumes
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 bearing
                 his
                 Crosse
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 went
                 forth
                 unto
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Golgotha
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               19.17
               .
               
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 mocked
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 )
                 they
                 took
                 off
                 the
                 purple
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 his
                 owne
                 clothes
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 him
                 out
                 to
                 crucifie
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 compell
                 one
                 Simon
                 a
                 Cyrenian
                 ,
                 who
                 passed
                 by
                 ,
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 and
                 Rufus
                 )
                 to
                 beare
                 his
                 Crosse
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               15.20
               .
               Betwixt
               these
               two
               relations
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               and
               S.
               Mark
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               variation
               ,
               no
               contradiction
               ,
               no
               such
               appearance
               of
               contradiction
               ,
               as
               might
               bee
               pickt
               betweene
               S.
               Matthew
               and
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               about
               his
               riding
               unto
               Jerusalem
               upon
               the
               Asse
               ,
               and
               the
               Colt
               ,
               as
               S.
               Matthew
               saith
               :
               or
               (
               as
               the
               others
               expresse
               )
               upon
               the
               Colt
               onely
               .
               But
               that
               appearance
               of
               contradiction
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               set
               downe
               before
               )
               will
               easily
               vanish
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               peruseth
               the
               Prophet
               Zachariah
               &
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               with
               an
               observant
               and
               cleare
               eye
               .
               For
               he
               might
               ride
               part
               of
               the
               way
               upon
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               part
               upon
               the
               other
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               seeing
               his
               progresse
               from
               the
               Common
               hall
               unto
               Golgotha
               ,
               was
               divisible
               ,
               as
               the
               locall
               distance
               between
               them
               was
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               might
               beare
               his
               Crosse
               some
               part
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               while
               :
               and
               Simon
               
               the
               Cyrenian
               perhaps
               a
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               longer
               time
               .
               Againe
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Crosse
               it selfe
               was
               not
               onely
               divisible
               but
               actually
               divided
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               might
               beare
               one
               part
               of
               it
               all
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               Simon
               another
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               way
               betweene
               the
               Praetorium
               and
               Golgotha
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               probable
               that
               either
               of
               them
               should
               for
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               portion
               of
               the
               way
               beare
               both
               the
               whole
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               the
               Chapiter
               whereon
               the
               title
               of
               his
               accusation
               was
               engrost
               by
               Pilar
               [
               
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
              
               ]
               That
               our
               Saviour
               did
               beare
               his
               Crosse
               out
               of
               the
               Praetorium
               or
               place
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               is
               cleare
               from
               the
               forecited
               place
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               .
               And
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               beare
               it
               all
               along
               the
               City
               ,
               till
               he
               came
               to
               the
               publique
               gate
               ,
               where
               the
               Souldiers
               meeting
               with
               Simon
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               compell
               him
               to
               goe
               back
               againe
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               beare
               the
               Crosse
               to
               
                 Golgotha
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 out
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Matthew
               )
               or
               rather
               as
               they
               were
               comming
               forth
               (
               not
               from
               the
               Praetorium
               or
               Common-hall
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               City
               )
               
                 they
                 found
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 him
                 they
                 compeld
                 to
                 beare
                 his
                 Crosse
                 .
              
               It
               is
               cleare
               againe
               frome
               S.
               Luke
               23.26
               .
               that
               Simon
               did
               beare
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               JESUS
               going
               before
               him
               .
               Whether
               our
               Saviour
               did
               faint
               under
               it
               at
               the
               gate
               through
               feeblenesse
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               by
               long
               watching
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               ,
               much
               lesse
               determine
               ;
               though
               some
               good
               Writers
               give
               this
               reason
               why
               Simon
               was
               compeld
               to
               beare
               it
               ,
               being
               first
               laid
               upon
               our
               Saviour
               .
               But
               whether
               for
               this
               reason
               or
               some
               other
               ,
               they
               took
               it
               from
               our
               Saviours
               
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               laid
               it
               upon
               Simons
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               mysterie
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               at
               least
               ,
               an
               Emblematicall
               expression
               of
               what
               our
               Saviour
               before
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 bee
                 my
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               For
               this
               Simon
               questionlesse
               either
               had
               been
               one
               of
               Christs
               Disciples
               before
               ,
               or
               at
               this
               time
               became
               one
               ,
               as
               his
               two
               sons
               Alexander
               and
               Rufus
               were
               ,
               when
               S.
               Mark
               did
               write
               his
               Gospel
               .
               But
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               that
               they
               knew
               him
               for
               one
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               compeld
               him
               to
               beare
               his
               Crosse
               ,
               being
               not
               willing
               of
               himself
               to
               doe
               them
               any
               service
               in
               such
               a
               wicked
               employment
               .
               Now
               though
               this
               man
               did
               meet
               JESUS
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               going
               out
               of
               the
               gate
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               would
               say
               )
               by
               meere
               2chance
               or
               fortune
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               any
               intention
               or
               forecast
               on
               his
               part
               so
               to
               doe
               ;
               yet
               even
               this
               contingency
               was
               determined
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               it self
               intended
               by
               Divine
               providence
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               have
               a
               visible
               paterne
               set
               by
               this
               man
               ,
               (
               though
               against
               his
               will
               )
               of
               that
               duty
               or
               service
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               prescribeth
               to
               all
               that
               intend
               to
               be
               Christs
               true
               Disciples
               .
               
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 ,
                 suffered
                 without
                 the
                 gate
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 forth
                 therefore
                 unto
                 him
                 without
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
                 bearing
                 his
                 reproach
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.12
               ,
               13.
               
               Wee
               must
               doe
               that
               willingly
               which
               this
               man
               was
               compelled
               to
               doe
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               renounce
               our
               intended
               wayes
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               did
               ,
               bearing
               his
               Crosse
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               After
               he
               was
               come
               to
               Golgotha
               ,
               but
               before
               he
               was
               nailed
               to
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 wine
                 
                 mingled
                 with
                 gall
              
               (
               as
               S.
               Matthew
               saith
               )
               or
               (
               as
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 )
                 with
                 myrrhe
              
               .
               With
               what
               intention
               they
               ministred
               this
               bitter
               cup
               unto
               him
               ,
               hee
               best
               knows
               :
               Not
               for
               his
               comfort
               (
               as
               I
               conjecture
               )
               but
               rather
               to
               adde
               gall
               unto
               wormewood
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               the
               potion
               more
               loathsome
               unto
               him
               by
               these
               two
               bitter
               ingredients
               .
               For
               thus
               much
               the
               Psalmists
               words
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               now
               in
               part
               fulfilled
               of
               him
               )
               imply
               :
               
                 I
                 looked
                 for
                 some
                 to
                 take
                 pity
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 comforters
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 none
                 .
                 They
                 gave
                 mee
                 also
                 gall
                 for
                 my
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 thirst
                 they
                 gave
                 mee
                 vineger
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               69.20
               ,
               21.
               
               Whether
               the
               other
               two
               which
               were
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               had
               the
               like
               cup
               ministred
               unto
               them
               ,
               is
               uncertaine
               :
               but
               the
               Evangelists
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               what
               was
               done
               to
               them
               .
               Myrrhe
               mingled
               with
               wine
               being
               in
               some
               cases
               a
               strengthener
               ,
               might
               bee
               offered
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               die
               more
               couragiously
               :
               and
               our
               Saviours
               mingled
               with
               myrrhe
               and
               gall
               ,
               that
               the
               Psalmists
               complaint
               might
               bee
               more
               remarkably
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 posuerunt
                 fel
                 in
                 escam
                 meam
                 .
                 When
                 hee
                 had
                 tasted
                 of
                 this
                 bitter
                 cup
              
               ;
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 )
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 drink
                 ,
              
               27.34
               .
               
                 They
                 gave
                 him
                 to
                 drink
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 )
                 wine
                 mingled
                 with
                 myrrhe
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 received
                 it
                 not
                 ,
              
               15.23
               .
               To
               taste
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               drink
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Matthew
               saith
               )
               was
               not
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               :
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               apparance
               of
               contradiction
               betwixt
               these
               two
               Evangelists
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               relate
               the
               same
               truth
               :
               but
               neither
               of
               them
               the
               same
               truth
               fully
               .
               S.
               Mark
               omits
               the
               mingling
               of
               
               the
               wine
               with
               gall
               ;
               S.
               Matthew
               the
               mingling
               of
               it
               with
               myrrhe
               ,
               and
               his
               not
               receiving
               of
               it
               :
               or
               rather
               to
               taste
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               drink
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               both
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               receive
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Lord
               was
               crucified
               betwixt
               two
               malefactors
               ,
               all
               the
               Evangelists
               agree
               without
               any
               variation
               in
               words
               :
               but
               the
               circumstance
               or
               order
               of
               time
               wherein
               they
               were
               crucified
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               punctually
               set
               downe
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               the
               circumstance
               or
               order
               of
               place
               .
               They
               were
               crucified
               all
               together
               ,
               one
               neare
               to
               another
               ;
               yet
               one
               after
               another
               in
               respect
               of
               time
               .
               
                 Then
                 were
                 there
                 two
                 theeves
                 crucified
                 with
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 )
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
              
               27.38
               .
               This
               seemes
               to
               imply
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               the
               first
               that
               was
               crucified
               .
               So
               doth
               S.
               Marks
               relation
               ,
               Chap.
               15.27
               .
               
                 And
                 with
                 him
                 they
                 crucified
                 two
                 theeves
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 .
              
               Nor
               doth
               S.
               Luke
               any
               way
               vary
               from
               these
               two
               Evangelists
               ,
               Luk.
               23.32
               ,
               33.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 were
                 also
                 two
                 other
                 malefactors
                 led
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Calvary
                 ;
                 there
                 they
                 crucified
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 malefactors
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 .
              
               The
               crucifying
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               betweene
               two
               notorious
               malefactors
               ,
               (
               as
               bad
               ,
               if
               not
               worse
               then
               Barabbas
               was
               )
               upon
               a
               crosse
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               probable
               )
               somewhat
               higher
               then
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               was
               so
               plainely
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               53.
               that
               his
               Prophecy
               needs
               no
               other
               Comment
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               S.
               Mark
               hath
               made
               upon
               this
               circumstance
               of
               place
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               was
               crucified
               .
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 numbred
                 with
                 the
                 transgressors
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               as
               the
               vulgar
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Et
                 cum
                 sceleratis
                 reputatus
                 est
              
               ;
               Hee
               was
               not
               onely
               sentenced
               to
               death
               ,
               but
               reputed
               also
               by
               the
               multitude
               as
               a
               notorious
               Malefactor
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               crucified
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               upon
               an
               higher
               Crosse
               .
               For
               this
               prerogative
               ,
               or
               preeminence
               of
               place
               in
               capitall
               punishments
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               custome
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               by
               other
               Nations
               since
               ,
               allotted
               to
               the
               principall
               offenders
               or
               Ringleaders
               in
               mutinies
               ,
               treasons
               ,
               or
               rebellions
               .
               Now
               our
               Saviour
               (
               as
               the
               superscription
               of
               his
               Crosse
               doth
               witnesse
               ,
               )
               was
               put
               to
               death
               for
               high
               treason
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               (
               or
               Jesus
               the
               Nazaren
               )
               
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
              
               .
               This
               was
               the
               entire
               title
               ,
               or
               full
               inscription
               ,
               as
               the
               Reader
               will
               easily
               conceive
               ,
               if
               he
               compare
               the
               foure
               Evangelists
               together
               ,
               albeit
               none
               of
               them
               taken
               alone
               doth
               expresse
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               might
               more
               easily
               bee
               questioned
               then
               resolved
               (
               for
               the
               Evangelists
               say
               nothing
               expresly
               one
               way
               or
               other
               )
               whether
               Pilat
               himselfe
               did
               write
               this
               title
               ,
               or
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               written
               by
               some
               under-Officer
               of
               the
               Court
               :
               or
               whether
               it
               were
               first
               written
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Justice
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               .
               Pilat
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 wrote
                 a
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 writing
                 was
              
               JESUS
               of
               NAZARETH
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               Iohn
               19.19
               .
               The
               superscription
               of
               his
               accusation
               was
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 )
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               15.26
               .
               To
               mee
               it
               seemes
               probable
               that
               this
               title
               was
               written
               or
               dictated
               by
               Pilat
               in
               the
               place
               of
               
               Judicature
               ,
               because
               I
               finde
               no
               probable
               reason
               to
               conjecture
               that
               Pilat
               should
               be
               present
               in
               person
               at
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               .
               It
               is
               probable
               againe
               from
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               that
               the
               table
               or
               chapiter
               ,
               wherein
               this
               title
               was
               written
               ,
               was
               not
               set
               up
               till
               after
               hee
               was
               crucified
               :
               
                 Sitting
                 downe
                 ,
                 they
                 watched
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 his
                 accusation
                 written
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 Iesus
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
              
               Matt.
               27.36
               ,
               37.
               
               And
               S.
               Iohns
               words
               Chap.
               19.20
               .
               to
               my
               apprehension
               doe
               more
               then
               intimate
               ,
               that
               few
               or
               none
               besides
               Pilat
               himself
               did
               know
               of
               this
               inscription
               ,
               before
               the
               Crosse
               was
               pitched
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               nailed
               unto
               it
               .
               
                 This
                 title
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 then
                 read
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Iesus
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 was
                 nigh
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 .
              
               To
               what
               these
               last
               words
               should
               referre
               I
               cannot
               conjecture
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               to
               give
               us
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               which
               read
               this
               title
               might
               speedily
               informe
               the
               high
               Priests
               what
               Pilat
               had
               written
               ,
               and
               they
               as
               speedily
               intreat
               Pilat
               (
               as
               they
               boldly
               did
               )
               to
               correct
               or
               amend
               this
               superscription
               :
               for
               so
               it
               immediatly
               follows
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               ;
               
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 Pilat
                 ,
                 Write
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 Pilat
                 answered
                 ,
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
              
               verse
               23.
               
               The
               same
               Lord
               who
               had
               made
               Caiaphas
               not
               long
               before
               to
               prophecie
               ,
               did
               now
               guide
               Pilats
               hands
               and
               thoughts
               (
               though
               not
               to
               prophecie
               ,
               yet
               )
               to
               proclaime
               unto
               the
               world
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               and
               Latin
               ,
               that
               this
               harmelesse
               man
               whom
               they
               had
               first
               condemned
               in
               their
               owne
               Consistory
               for
               blasphemy
               
               against
               God
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               indited
               of
               high
               treason
               against
               Caesar
               ;
               was
               indeed
               their
               true
               and
               lawfull
               King
               :
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               just
               King
               then
               Caesar
               himself
               was
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               the
               Centurion
               afterwards
               confessed
               )
               
                 the
                 very
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               Whether
               the
               title
               and
               inscription
               of
               the
               crimes
               ,
               and
               names
               of
               the
               parties
               crucified
               were
               usuall
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               ,
               or
               used
               at
               this
               time
               onely
               ,
               and
               that
               over
               our
               Saviours
               head
               alone
               ,
               I
               leave
               unto
               the
               Readers
               search
               ,
               or
               to
               such
               as
               have
               leisure
               to
               study
               Roman
               rites
               or
               Antiquities
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Pilat
               in
               all
               probability
               did
               write
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               bee
               written
               this
               superscription
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               calumniations
               of
               the
               Jews
               before
               the
               Roman
               Caesar
               ,
               unto
               whose
               accusations
               hee
               had
               beene
               the
               more
               liable
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               suffered
               the
               crime
               pretended
               by
               them
               to
               have
               slept
               ,
               or
               buried
               it
               in
               silence
               without
               any
               publique
               Record
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               punished
               JESUS
               of
               NAZARETH
               ,
               as
               a
               traitor
               to
               the
               Roman
               Emperour
               .
               After
               this
               inscription
               of
               his
               accusation
               was
               set
               up
               over
               his
               head
               ,
               
                 they
                 that
                 passed
                 by
                 reviled
                 him
                 wagging
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Thou
                 that
                 destroyest
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 buildest
                 it
                 in
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 save
                 thy self
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 Crosse
                 .
                 Likewise
                 also
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 mocking
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Elders
                 said
                 :
                 Hee
                 saved
                 others
                 ,
                 himself
                 hee
                 cannot
                 save
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 be
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 now
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 beleeve
                 him
                 :
                 hee
                 trusted
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 deliver
                 him
                 now
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 will
                 have
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Matt.
               27.39
               ,
               40
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               indignities
               
               done
               unto
               him
               betwixt
               the
               time
               of
               the
               inscription
               over
               his
               Crosse
               untill
               the
               sixth
               houre
               ,
               are
               so
               clearely
               and
               punctually
               foretold
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               22.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               well
               be
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               the
               Psalmist
               did
               speake
               all
               this
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               or
               respectively
               of
               himself
               :
               that
               is
               in
               other
               termes
               ,
               whether
               this
               Psalme
               was
               meerely
               propheticall
               as
               that
               53.
               
               Chap.
               of
               Isaiah
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               conceive
               )
               is
               :
               or
               typically
               propheticall
               .
               I
               rather
               assent
               unto
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               grant
               this
               Psalme
               to
               be
               meant
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               at
               least
               )
               of
               David
               himself
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               whosoever
               hee
               was
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               or
               historicall
               sense
               ,
               though
               more
               exactly
               by
               much
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               according
               both
               to
               the
               mysticall
               and
               exquisite
               literall
               sense
               in
               that
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               of
               whom
               David
               himselfe
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Prophets
               in
               their
               extreamest
               sufferings
               were
               but
               types
               or
               shadows
               .
               Unto
               whose
               Poeticall
               or
               hyperbolicall
               expressions
               of
               their
               personall
               grievances
               in
               their
               severall
               generations
               ,
               the
               personall
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               were
               in
               succession
               of
               time
               to
               be
               commensurably
               fitted
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               maner
               ,
               as
               a
               body
               in
               his
               groweth
               is
               to
               the
               garment
               which
               in
               its
               infancy
               was
               farre
               too
               wide
               for
               it
               .
               Some
               passages
               in
               this
               Psalme
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               cannot
               in
               any
               sense
               befit
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               but
               the
               Psalmist
               alone
               ;
               some
               againe
               which
               fit
               our
               Saviour
               much
               better
               then
               they
               did
               this
               Psalmist
               or
               any
               other
               propheticall
               type
               or
               shadow
               of
               him
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               casting
               of
               lots
               upon
               his
               vesture
               ;
               the
               piercing
               of
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               .
               But
               what
               occasions
               
               soever
               this
               Psalmist
               had
               to
               utter
               the
               like
               complaints
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               character
               either
               of
               desperation
               or
               murmuring
               against
               his
               God
               in
               these
               his
               afflictions
               throughout
               this
               whole
               Psalme
               :
               Much
               lesse
               was
               there
               any
               inclination
               either
               to
               despaire
               or
               impatience
               ,
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               whom
               alone
               this
               Psalme
               was
               exactly
               fulfilled
               .
               Neither
               was
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               to
               bee
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               him
               according
               to
               the
               characters
               of
               impatience
               or
               least
               intimation
               of
               doubt
               or
               despaire
               in
               this
               Psalmist
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               their
               cheerefull
               embracements
               of
               their
               present
               afflictions
               and
               crosses
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               confidence
               and
               hope
               of
               deliverance
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               exaltation
               or
               restauration
               into
               Gods
               most
               speciall
               favour
               after
               them
               .
               All
               the
               delineations
               or
               characters
               of
               heroicall
               qualities
               in
               the
               Psalmists
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               substantially
               and
               exactly
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               The
               conclusion
               of
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               this
               Psalme
               from
               the
               21.
               verse
               to
               the
               end
               is
               full
               of
               hope
               and
               comfort
               on
               the
               Psalmists
               owne
               part
               ;
               and
               a
               divine
               Prophecie
               of
               the
               victory
               ,
               which
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               was
               the
               type
               or
               shadow
               ,
               should
               obtaine
               over
               death
               ,
               paines
               ,
               and
               sorrows
               more
               grievous
               then
               hee
               himself
               did
               suffer
               .
               In
               this
               vision
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               victory
               over
               all
               these
               ,
               David
               did
               foresee
               and
               rejoyced
               to
               foresee
               his
               owne
               redemption
               from
               the
               present
               griefs
               and
               sorrows
               of
               heart
               ,
               with
               which
               hee
               was
               compassed
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               this
               22.
               
               Psalme
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               lies
               under
               the
               self
               same
               observation
               with
               the
               *
               sixteenth
               Psalme
               ,
               which
               without
               
               all
               question
               was
               penned
               by
               David
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               seeing
               it
               is
               to
               be
               confessed
               by
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               part
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               whether
               inwardly
               in
               body
               ,
               or
               in
               cursed
               speeches
               ,
               revilings
               ,
               and
               taunts
               ;
               are
               most
               clearely
               foretold
               in
               that
               22.
               
               Psalme
               :
               This
               ministred
               to
               me
               an
               occasion
               of
               a
               new
               quaere
               ,
               why
               our
               Saviour
               (
               during
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               lingring
               paines
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               )
               should
               rehearse
               onely
               the
               first
               words
               of
               this
               Psalme
               :
               and
               why
               them
               onely
               ,
               after
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               did
               literally
               and
               exactly
               concerne
               him
               ,
               had
               been
               visibly
               and
               audibly
               fulfilled
               in
               his
               bodily
               sufferances
               ,
               grievous
               paines
               ,
               and
               other
               indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               .
               Why
               did
               hee
               not
               repeat
               that
               part
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               [
               
                 They
                 pierced
                 my
                 hands
                 and
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
              
               ]
               when
               they
               first
               nailed
               him
               unto
               the
               Crosse
               ?
               or
               why
               not
               the
               18.
               
                 verse
                 ,
                 They
                 parted
                 my
                 garments
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               at
               that
               instant
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Souldiers
               cast
               lots
               ,
               whose
               his
               vesture
               should
               bee
               ?
               or
               why
               not
               the
               7.
               and
               the
               8.
               verses
               of
               the
               same
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 All
                 they
                 that
                 see
                 me
                 ,
                 laugh
                 mee
                 to
                 scorne
                 :
                 they
                 shoot
                 out
                 their
                 lips
                 :
                 they
                 shake
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 [
                 He
                 trusted
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 ]
              
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               that
               passed
               by
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               that
               stood
               by
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               reviled
               him
               ,
               wagging
               their
               heads
               ?
               All
               these
               indignities
               were
               done
               unto
               him
               before
               the
               sixth
               houre
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               open
               Sunne
               :
               whereas
               he
               did
               not
               utter
               the
               words
               of
               complaint
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Psalmist
               beginneth
               his
               Psalme
               ,
               untill
               the
               ninth
               houre
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 sixth
                 houre
                 was
                 come
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 darknesse
                 
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 land
                 untill
                 the
                 ninth
                 houre
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 ninth
                 houre
                 Iesus
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Eloi
                 ,
                 Eloi
                 lamasabacthani
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 being
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 mee
                 ?
              
               Mark.
               15.33
               ,
               34.
               
               S.
               Matthew
               relateth
               the
               same
               story
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               order
               ,
               and
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               onely
               with
               this
               variation
               in
               words
               ,
               
                 Eli
                 ,
                 Eli
                 lamasabacthani
                 ?
                 Matt.
              
               27.46
               .
               S.
               Mark
               it
               seemes
               ,
               relateth
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Syriack
               or
               Chaldee
               then
               usuall
               :
               S.
               Matthew
               in
               the
               same
               syllables
               our
               Saviour
               spoke
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Psalmist
               ;
               for
               Eli
               comes
               neerer
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Elias
               then
               Eloi
               :
               and
               might
               more
               easily
               occasion
               that
               mistake
               in
               the
               multitude
               ,
               which
               both
               the
               Evangelists
               relate
               ;
               then
               if
               hee
               had
               cried
               Eloi
               :
               for
               that
               was
               the
               usuall
               appellation
               of
               God
               in
               those
               times
               .
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 stood
                 by
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Behold
                 he
                 calleth
                 Elias
                 ,
              
               Mark
               15.35
               .
               
                 Some
                 of
                 them
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 )
                 that
                 stood
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 that
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 man
                 calleth
                 for
                 Elias
                 .
                 And
                 straightway
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ranne
                 and
                 took
                 a
                 sponge
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 it
                 with
                 vineger
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 a
                 reed
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 him
                 to
                 drink
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 said
                 ,
                 Let
                 bee
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 ,
                 whether
                 Elias
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               27.47
               ,
               &c.
               
               Betweene
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               and
               S.
               Mark
               in
               this
               last
               clause
               ,
               concerning
               vinegar
               which
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               ;
               there
               is
               some
               variation
               in
               words
               .
               
                 And
                 one
                 ranne
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 )
                 and
                 filled
                 a
                 sponge
                 full
                 of
                 vinegar
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 a
                 reed
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Let
                 alone
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 whether
                 Elias
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 downe
                 ,
              
               Mark
               15.36
               .
               S.
               Mark
               appropriateth
               that
               speech
               unto
               the
               
               party
               ,
               which
               ranne
               to
               give
               him
               vinegar
               ,
               which
               S.
               Matthew
               ascribeth
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               multitude
               seeking
               (
               as
               his
               words
               seeme
               to
               import
               )
               to
               inhibite
               him
               from
               doing
               that
               which
               he
               did
               .
               This
               variation
               in
               words
               betwixt
               these
               two
               Evangelists
               ,
               hath
               occasioned
               a
               question
               more
               proper
               to
               the
               Schooles
               of
               Physick
               then
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               as
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 vinegar
                 be
                 more
                 effectuall
                 to
                 prolong
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 hasten
                 death
                 in
                 bodies
                 fainting
                 ,
                 specially
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 blood
                 .
              
               S.
               Marks
               relation
               seemeth
               to
               imply
               that
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               which
               rann
               to
               give
               him
               vinegar
               ,
               was
               to
               prolong
               his
               life
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               to
               trie
               whether
               Elias
               would
               come
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               downe
               from
               the
               Crosse
               .
               But
               from
               S.
               Matthews
               relation
               of
               the
               same
               story
               ,
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               the
               multitude
               which
               heard
               him
               utter
               these
               words
               .
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 mee
              
               ?
               did
               presume
               that
               vinegar
               would
               shorten
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lay
               ,
               did
               inhibite
               the
               other
               to
               give
               him
               vinegar
               ,
               lest
               it
               might
               have
               been
               replied
               ,
               that
               Elias
               would
               have
               come
               to
               releeve
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               hastned
               his
               death
               .
               But
               vinegar
               as
               it
               is
               thought
               by
               Galen
               himself
               ,
               (
               if
               some
               good
               Commentators
               doe
               not
               misquote
               him
               )
               mingled
               with
               hyssop
               ,
               is
               a
               strengthener
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               vessell
               of
               vinegar
               which
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               stood
               by
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               was
               set
               there
               on
               purpose
               to
               keepe
               such
               as
               were
               crucified
               from
               fainting
               .
               However
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               contradiction
               betweene
               the
               Evangelists
               .
               For
               the
               multitude
               did
               therefore
               inhibite
               him
               ,
               that
               ranne
               for
               vinegar
               ,
               lest
               by
               thus
               doing
               ,
               hee
               should
               prolong
               his
               life
               ;
               
               as
               if
               they
               had
               said
               .
               Seeing
               he
               calls
               for
               Elias
               ,
               stay
               thine
               hand
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               Elias
               will
               come
               to
               recover
               him
               in
               his
               fainting
               .
               And
               he
               which
               gave
               him
               vinegar
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               given
               it
               him
               ,
               did
               conforme
               himself
               unto
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ;
               I
               have
               done
               this
               kindnesse
               for
               him
               to
               prolong
               his
               life
               a
               while
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               whether
               Elias
               will
               come
               and
               take
               him
               downe
               ,
               and
               free
               him
               from
               the
               Crosse
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               which
               made
               such
               hast
               to
               minister
               vinegar
               unto
               him
               ,
               did
               doe
               this
               feat
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               or
               about
               that
               instant
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 Eli
                 ,
                 Eli
                 lamasabacthani
              
               ;
               yet
               this
               exclamation
               did
               no
               way
               cause
               him
               to
               make
               such
               speed
               ,
               but
               rather
               moved
               the
               rest
               which
               heard
               these
               words
               (
               perhaps
               better
               then
               hee
               did
               ,
               )
               to
               disswade
               him
               from
               doing
               that
               which
               he
               intended
               upon
               another
               occasion
               .
               That
               which
               moved
               him
               to
               doe
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               was
               another
               speech
               of
               our
               Saviours
               uttered
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               either
               immediatly
               before
               ,
               or
               immediately
               after
               hee
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 Eli
                 ,
                 Eli
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               though
               not
               with
               such
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               as
               hee
               uttered
               that
               .
               And
               this
               speech
               is
               mentioned
               onely
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               19.28
               ,
               29.
               
               
                 Iesus
                 knowing
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 now
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 might
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 thirst
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 vessell
                 full
                 of
                 vinegar
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 filled
                 a
                 spunge
                 full
                 of
                 vinegar
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 hyssope
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 When
                 Iesus
                 therefore
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 vinegar
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 finished
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               intention
               of
               him
               that
               filled
               the
               spunge
               with
               vinegar
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               hyssop
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               to
               his
               mouth
               ,
               was
               to
               quench
               his
               thirst
               
               whereof
               hee
               complained
               .
               But
               whether
               St.
               Iohn
               meaneth
               the
               same
               thing
               by
               hyssop
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               two
               Evangelists
               meane
               by
               the
               reed
               :
               or
               whether
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Greek
               ,
               bee
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               wee
               call
               hyssop
               ,
               or
               rather
               rosemarie
               ,
               which
               is
               rather
               a
               frutex
               ,
               then
               an
               hearb
               ,
               and
               better
               resembleth
               a
               reed
               then
               hyssop
               ;
               let
               professed
               Criticks
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               have
               leasure
               to
               peruse
               Herbalists
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               write
               of
               plants
               ,
               determine
               .
               Many
               probabilities
               there
               are
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               remembrance
               alledged
               by
               Gerard
               (
               not
               the
               famous
               Herbalist
               )
               but
               that
               learned
               Divine
               yet
               living
               ,
               which
               half
               perswades
               me
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               whence
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               Greek
               seems
               to
               be
               derived
               ,
               was
               the
               branches
               or
               stalks
               of
               Rosemary
               .
               But
               these
               are
               points
               ,
               wherein
               a
               man
               may
               bee
               altogether
               ignorant
               without
               any
               detriment
               ;
               or
               very
               skilfull
               without
               any
               great
               advantage
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               crucified
               .
               But
               unto
               this
               Ocean
               of
               celestiall
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               every
               prophecie
               ,
               of
               every
               legall
               ceremonie
               ,
               of
               every
               historicall
               type
               or
               shadow
               ,
               maketh
               some
               addition
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Amongst
               other
               prophecies
               or
               testimonies
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               which
               remained
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               after
               our
               Saviour
               cried
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               
                 Eli
                 ,
                 Eli
                 lamasabacthani
              
               ;
               that
               complaint
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               69.22
               .
               was
               one
               ;
               
                 They
                 gave
                 mee
                 also
                 gall
                 for
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 thirst
                 they
                 gave
                 me
                 vinegar
                 to
                 drink
                 .
              
               Hee
               saith
               not
               ,
               They
               gave
               him
               gall
               to
               eate
               in
               his
               hunger
               :
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               haply
               hee
               would
               not
               receive
               the
               wine
               which
               was
               
               mingled
               with
               gall
               by
               way
               of
               scorne
               or
               mocking
               (
               at
               S.
               Luke
               instructs
               us
               ,
               23.36
               .
               )
               as
               being
               then
               neither
               hungry
               nor
               thirstie
               .
               But
               S.
               Iohn
               informeth
               us
               ,
               hee
               received
               the
               vinegar
               offered
               unto
               him
               at
               the
               ninth
               houre
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               in
               extremity
               of
               thirst
               .
               At
               this
               houre
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               22.
               was
               remarkably
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               ;
               
                 My
                 strength
                 is
                 dried
                 up
                 like
                 a
                 po●sheard
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 tongue
                 cleaveth
                 to
                 my
                 jaws
                 :
                 Thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               verse
               15.
               
               As
               after
               his
               fasting
               forty
               dayes
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               hee
               was
               tempted
               with
               hunger
               :
               so
               after
               his
               lingring
               paines
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               hee
               was
               truely
               thirsty
               :
               and
               upon
               this
               sensible
               experience
               of
               the
               greatest
               bodily
               grievance
               that
               can
               befall
               a
               man
               ,
               hee
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               athirst
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               or
               exclamation
               .
               Whether
               he
               first
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               thirst
               ,
               and
               then
               cried
               out
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 My
                 God
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 mee
                 ?
              
               Or
               first
               cried
               out
               .
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 mee
              
               ?
               and
               then
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 athirst
              
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               ,
               because
               I
               cannot
               determine
               .
               The
               later
               of
               the
               two
               seemeth
               to
               mee
               more
               probable
               .
               However
               ;
               neither
               his
               speech
               nor
               exclamation
               intimate
               any
               touch
               of
               impatience
               ,
               much
               lesse
               of
               despaire
               ;
               but
               onely
               a
               desire
               to
               give
               the
               world
               notice
               that
               this
               22.
               
               Psalme
               was
               specially
               meant
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               which
               was
               meant
               of
               him
               concerning
               his
               humiliation
               or
               indignities
               done
               unto
               him
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               were
               now
               fulfilled
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               remained
               one
               or
               two
               sayings
               of
               the
               same
               or
               some
               other
               Psalmist
               to
               bee
               fulfilled
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               especially
               by
               receiving
               
               the
               vinegar
               .
               For
               
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 received
                 it
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               S
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 he
                 said
              
               ,
               Consummatum
               est
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 finished
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Now
               my
               sufferings
               and
               indignities
               are
               at
               an
               end
               .
               Yet
               besides
               the
               bodily
               thirst
               ,
               wherewith
               hee
               was
               at
               the
               ninth
               houre
               more
               deepely
               touched
               ,
               then
               with
               hunger
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               thirsty
               desire
               of
               his
               soule
               to
               be
               dissolved
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               in
               this
               his
               last
               extremity
               ,
               that
               other
               complaint
               of
               David
               was
               most
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               
                 I
                 stretch
                 forth
                 my
                 hands
                 unto
                 thee
                 :
                 my
                 soule
                 thirsteth
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thirsty
                 land
                 .
                 Heare
                 mee
                 speedily
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 spirit
                 faileth
                 :
                 hide
                 not
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 be
                 like
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 goe
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 I
                 meditate
                 on
                 all
                 thy
                 works
                 ;
                 I
                 muse
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               .
               143.6
               ,
               7.
               
               David
               was
               delivered
               from
               the
               pit
               which
               he
               feared
               ,
               but
               our
               Saviour
               was
               speedily
               heard
               for
               that
               he
               prayed
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               his
               body
               might
               goe
               unto
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               his
               soule
               and
               spirit
               unto
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               albeit
               S.
               Iohn
               instructeth
               us
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               had
               received
               the
               vinegar
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               finished
               ;
               
               he
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               :
               Yet
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               and
               S.
               Mark
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               hee
               cried
               againe
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               and
               so
               gave
               up
               the
               Ghost
               .
               The
               articulation
               of
               this
               loud
               voice
               or
               cry
               ,
               is
               registred
               onely
               by
               S.
               Luke
               23.46
               .
               
                 And
                 when
                 Iesus
                 had
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 into
                 thine
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 said
                 thus
                 ,
                 hee
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               cry
               or
               speech
               ,
               another
               Scripture
               or
               prayer
               of
               David
               was
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               
                 Pull
                 mee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 net
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 
                 privily
                 for
                 mee
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 strength
                 .
                 Into
                 thine
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               .
               31.4
               ,
               5.
               
               But
               how
               was
               this
               fulfilled
               in
               him
               ?
               Surely
               as
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               whom
               hee
               spake
               ,
               did
               meane
               it
               .
               How
               then
               was
               it
               meant
               of
               him
               ?
               Not
               meerely
               Prophetically
               ,
               but
               typically
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               and
               more
               really
               and
               punctually
               of
               him
               .
               The
               Psalmist
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               or
               as
               acting
               his
               owne
               part
               ,
               did
               commend
               his
               Spirit
               to
               God
               his
               Redeemer
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               be
               redeemed
               from
               death
               ,
               or
               danger
               of
               body
               intended
               against
               him
               .
               The
               Redeemer
               of
               Mankind
               using
               the
               same
               words
               desired
               bodily
               death
               ,
               or
               dissolution
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               commending
               his
               soule
               or
               spirit
               by
               a
               dying
               wish
               into
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               143.
               
               Psalme
               (
               as
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               informeth
               us
               )
               was
               composed
               by
               David
               ,
               when
               his
               Sonne
               Absalom
               with
               his
               complices
               did
               pursue
               him
               :
               and
               the
               sixth
               verse
               ,
               
                 I
                 stretch
                 out
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               signed
               with
               a
               Selah
               ,
               a
               note
               ,
               or
               character
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               (
               not
               of
               musick
               onely
               )
               but
               of
               some
               greater
               mystery
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               The
               mysterie
               in
               this
               particular
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               David
               after
               hee
               had
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               prayed
               for
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               was
               heard
               ;
               so
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               instantly
               after
               hee
               had
               received
               the
               vinegar
               ,
               delivered
               from
               the
               torments
               of
               death
               or
               bodily
               paines
               .
               
                 When
                 Iesus
                 therefore
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 vinegar
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 finished
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 bowed
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               19.30
               .
               If
               we
               consider
               either
               the
               143.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               or
               the
               31.
               as
               literally
               meant
               of
               David
               :
               there
               is
               no
               intimation
               
               of
               any
               distraction
               of
               mind
               in
               him
               ;
               much
               lesse
               was
               there
               any
               inclination
               to
               any
               distraction
               ,
               discontent
               or
               distrust
               ,
               in
               JESUS
               the
               Sonne
               of
               GOD
               ,
               in
               whom
               whatsoever
               was
               commendably
               acted
               by
               David
               in
               his
               distresse
               ,
               was
               most
               punctually
               and
               exquisitely
               fulfilled
               of
               this
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               in
               all
               his
               sufferings
               .
               His
               memory
               was
               most
               fresh
               ,
               and
               his
               patience
               most
               remarkable
               ,
               when
               his
               mortall
               spirits
               were
               expiring
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               ejaculation
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               31.6
               .
               
                 Into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
              
               ;
               was
               (
               saith
               Maldonat
               )
               meant
               of
               Christ
               in
               another
               sense
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               of
               David
               :
               rather
               fulfilled
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               more
               exquisite
               sense
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               verified
               of
               
                 David
                 .
                 David
              
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               and
               historicall
               sense
               being
               in
               distresse
               ,
               commends
               the
               tuition
               or
               safety
               of
               his
               soule
               unto
               God
               ,
               directing
               his
               prayer
               for
               speedy
               deliverance
               from
               that
               bodily
               danger
               ,
               wherewith
               hee
               was
               beset
               ,
               unto
               
                 Adonai
                 Iehova
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               of
               truth
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               God
               his
               Redeemer
               .
               
                 Pull
                 mee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 net
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 privily
                 for
                 mee
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 strength
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               31.4
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               Lord
               God
               Redeemer
               of
               mankind
               directs
               his
               prayer
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 Father
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               after
               hee
               had
               suffered
               all
               the
               disgraces
               ,
               paines
               ,
               and
               tortures
               ,
               whereof
               any
               mortall
               body
               was
               ever
               capable
               .
               This
               delivery
               ,
               or
               surrender
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               soule
               
                 vivâ
                 voce
              
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               moment
               or
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               into
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               ,
               did
               move
               the
               heathen
               Centurion
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Mar.
               15.39
               .
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 Centurion
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 )
                 saw
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 glorified
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Certainely
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               23.47
               .
               This
               is
               in
               effect
               the
               very
               same
               which
               S.
               Mark
               saith
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Centurion
               did
               acknowledge
               him
               for
               a
               righteous
               man
               ;
               he
               did
               necessarily
               in
               his
               heart
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               bee
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               hee
               had
               so
               profest
               of
               himself
               .
               That
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Centurion
               ascribeth
               unto
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               confession
               before
               Pilat
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               examined
               upon
               this
               interrogatory
               ,
               [
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 then
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               ]
               now
               more
               fully
               proved
               and
               declared
               unto
               the
               world
               by
               the
               strange
               maner
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               confession
               of
               this
               heathen
               man
               ,
               was
               more
               Christian
               ,
               then
               the
               questions
               ,
               which
               some
               Schoolemen
               have
               moved
               upon
               the
               delivery
               of
               his
               soule
               
                 vivâ
                 voce
              
               into
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               some
               have
               questioned
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               
                 homicida
                 sui
              
               ,
               or
               made
               away
               himself
               by
               actuall
               dissolution
               of
               his
               soule
               from
               his
               body
               ,
               before
               the
               violence
               and
               cruelty
               of
               the
               tortures
               whereto
               his
               Enemies
               put
               him
               ,
               could
               by
               course
               of
               nature
               work
               this
               divorce
               .
               Surely
               ,
               if
               hee
               did
               any
               way
               prevent
               the
               death
               intended
               against
               him
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               or
               shortned
               his
               owne
               naturall
               life
               ,
               though
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ;
               they
               had
               not
               been
               so
               true
               ,
               and
               proper
               murderers
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               intimateth
               ,
               and
               we
               Christians
               beleeve
               they
               were
               .
               For
               albeit
               Abimelech
               had
               received
               a
               deadly
               incurable
               wound
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               woman
               ;
               yet
               hee
               died
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Page
               or
               Armour-bearer
               :
               
                 And
                 a
                 
                 certaine
                 woman
                 cast
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 milstone
                 upon
                 Abimelechs
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 brake
                 his
                 scull
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 called
                 hastily
                 unto
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 his
                 Armour-bearer
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 Draw
                 out
                 thy
                 sword
                 and
                 slay
                 mee
                 ;
                 that
                 men
                 say
                 not
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 A
                 woman
                 slew
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 young
                 man
                 thrust
                 him
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 died
                 ,
              
               Judg.
               9.53
               ,
               54.
               
               But
               as
               some
               Schoolemen
               have
               in
               the
               disquisition
               of
               this
               point
               gone
               too
               farre
               :
               so
               others
               have
               acutely
               resolved
               the
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               elegantly
               reconciled
               the
               difference
               in
               opinions
               .
               
                 Mors
                 Christi
                 non
                 fuit
                 verè
                 miraculosa
                 ,
                 erat
                 tamen
                 miraculum
                 in
                 morte
                 Christi
                 .
              
               Christ
               did
               no
               way
               make
               away
               himself
               ,
               or
               die
               by
               miracle
               ,
               but
               by
               course
               of
               nature
               ;
               Yet
               was
               it
               a
               true
               miracle
               ,
               that
               his
               life
               and
               spirits
               being
               so
               farre
               spent
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               speech
               and
               memory
               so
               perfect
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               delivery
               of
               his
               soule
               into
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               
                 viva
                 voce
              
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               moment
               of
               his
               expiration
               .
               The
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Romans
               did
               truely
               ,
               and
               properly
               take
               away
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               yet
               hee
               did
               as
               truely
               and
               properly
               
                 animam
                 ponere
              
               ,
               lay
               downe
               his
               life
               for
               his
               sheepe
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               patiently
               submitted
               himself
               to
               their
               tyrannicall
               cruelty
               :
               and
               more
               sweetly
               and
               placidly
               resigned
               up
               his
               soule
               into
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               death
               by
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               a
               little
               after
               it
               ,
               than
               a
               sheepe
               doth
               his
               fleece
               unto
               the
               shearer
               or
               his
               owner
               .
               In
               this
               resignation
               or
               bequeathing
               of
               his
               soule
               thus
               placidly
               into
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               ,
               in
               his
               inimitable
               patience
               in
               all
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               whether
               of
               torture
               or
               indignities
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               most
               exact
               concurrence
               ,
               (
               or
               coincidence
               rather
               )
               of
               all
               former
               
               sacrifices
               and
               obedience
               ;
               more
               then
               the
               quintessence
               of
               those
               sacrifices
               ,
               wherewith
               God
               was
               alwayes
               best
               pleased
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               a
               contrite
               spirit
               ,
               and
               broken
               heart
               not
               humbled
               ,
               but
               humbling
               it self
               unto
               death
               .
               The
               most
               ful
               and
               proper
               satisfactory
               sacrifice
               ,
               that
               could
               be
               required
               by
               God
               or
               desired
               by
               man
               :
               a
               sacrifice
               so
               compleat
               ,
               as
               no
               wisedome
               besides
               wisedome
               truely
               infinite
               ,
               could
               have
               conceived
               :
               no
               person
               besides
               the
               person
               of
               him
               that
               was
               truly
               God
               ,
               could
               have
               offered
               or
               performed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
               That
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               bloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               was
               concludently
               prefigured
               by
               the
               intended
               death
               of
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               1
               THat
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               be
               thus
               offered
               as
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               bloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               was
               concludently
               prefigured
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Isaac
               intended
               by
               his
               father
               Abraham
               :
               That
               the
               Crosse
               whereon
               he
               offered
               himselfe
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               very
               Altar
               of
               Altars
               ,
               the
               body
               which
               the
               legal
               Altars
               did
               foreshadow
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Crosse
               should
               be
               erected
               without
               the
               gate
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               was
               foreshadowed
               by
               other
               matters
               of
               fact
               recorded
               by
               Moses
               .
               To
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               type
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Isaac
               .
               The
               place
               appointed
               by
               God
               himself
               for
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               was
               either
               the
               Mount
               ,
               
               whereon
               the
               Temple
               stood
               ,
               or
               some
               Mount
               neer
               unto
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               Calvary
               it self
               .
               
                 And
                 when
              
               Abraham
               
                 came
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mount
              
               (
               which
               of
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Moriah
               soever
               it
               were
               )
               
                 he
                 laid
                 the
                 wood
                 for
                 the
                 burnt
                 offering
                 on
              
               Isaac
               
                 his
                 sonne
              
               
               .
               Isaac
               then
               bare
               his
               crosse
               unwittingly
               ,
               and
               was
               afterwards
               willing
               by
               gentle
               perswasions
               to
               die
               upon
               the
               wood
               ,
               which
               he
               bare
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               detested
               or
               abhorred
               the
               fact
               intended
               upon
               him
               ,
               hee
               was
               of
               years
               and
               strength
               sufficient
               to
               have
               resisted
               his
               father
               ,
               he
               being
               at
               least
               twenty
               five
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               one
               hundred
               twenty
               five
               .
               
                 Now
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               (
               as
               the
               Evangelists
               record
               )
               
                 went
                 forth
                 bearing
                 his
                 crosse
                 unto
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 Golgotha
                 ,
              
               either
               a
               place
               where
               the
               sculs
               of
               dead
               men
               were
               laid
               ,
               or
               rather
               for
               the
               forme
               or
               fashion
               of
               it
               like
               a
               scull
               :
               But
               here
               some
               curious
               Inquisitor
               ,
               or
               one
               disposed
               to
               examine
               or
               scann
               the
               relations
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               Lawyers
               doe
               later
               evidences
               by
               more
               ancient
               deeds
               ;
               would
               interpose
               this
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               exception
               ,
               [
               
                 Non
                 concordat
                 cum
                 originali
              
               .
               ]
               For
               our
               Saviour
               CHRIST
               (
               as
               the
               Evangelists
               record
               )
               was
               really
               sacrificed
               ,
               actually
               crucified
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               but
               so
               was
               not
               Isaac
               as
               Moses
               tels
               us
               .
               But
               all
               this
               will
               inferr
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               all
               good
               Christians
               must
               of
               necessity
               grant
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Evangelicall
               records
               are
               more
               than
               meer
               exemplifications
               of
               Moses
               .
               For
               that
               which
               was
               verified
               or
               truly
               foreshadowed
               in
               Abrahams
               readinesse
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               onely
               sonne
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               sons
               willingnesse
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               by
               him
               :
               was
               to
               be
               really
               ,
               and
               exactly
               fulfilled
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               
               had
               bound
               himself
               by
               promise
               to
               give
               his
               onely
               sonne
               unto
               Mankinde
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               willingnesse
               of
               this
               his
               onely
               sonne
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Our
               Apostle
               is
               not
               afraid
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 by
                 faith
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
              
               (
               that
               very
               man
               upon
               whose
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               promises
               made
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               did
               depend
               :
               )
               
                 accounting
                 or
                 being
                 resolved
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 he
                 received
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 figure
                 .
                 Heb.
              
               11.17
               ,
               18.
               
               Isaac
               then
               was
               a
               true
               figure
               both
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               resurrection
               .
               And
               Abraham
               first
               in
               stretching
               forth
               his
               hands
               to
               slay
               his
               onely
               sonne
               ;
               and
               secondly
               in
               being
               prohibited
               by
               God
               from
               accomplishing
               his
               resolution
               :
               did
               accurately
               foreshadow
               those
               fundamentall
               truths
               ,
               which
               wee
               Christians
               beleeve
               concerning
               the
               true
               and
               bodily
               death
               ,
               and
               resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               .
               Abraham
               (
               by
               benigne
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               minde
               or
               resolution
               for
               the
               very
               fact
               or
               deed
               )
               did
               both
               sacrifice
               his
               onely
               son
               ,
               and
               receive
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               was
               there
               no
               more
               then
               a
               tentation
               or
               tryall
               of
               Abrahams
               faith
               in
               that
               story
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               22
               ?
               If
               no
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               the
               tempting
               or
               tryall
               it self
               might
               seem
               superfluous
               .
               For
               God
               who
               knoweth
               all
               things
               ,
               aswell
               possible
               as
               determinate
               or
               future
               ,
               did
               most
               infallibly
               know
               what
               Abraham
               would
               do
               upon
               his
               command
               ,
               what
               hee
               would
               leave
               undone
               upon
               expresse
               prohibition
               .
               This
               onely
               concludeth
               that
               the
               omnipotent
               and
               all-seeing
               Father
               of
               power
               did
               not
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               
               the
               determination
               of
               Abrahams
               will
               ,
               either
               to
               foresee
               or
               determine
               that
               which
               upon
               this
               actuall
               obedience
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               he
               did
               first
               binde
               himself
               by
               oath
               to
               performe
               :
               That
               which
               long
               before
               he
               had
               decreed
               
                 ad
                 extra
              
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               generall
               expression
               of
               his
               mercy
               and
               loving
               kindnesse
               ;
               he
               had
               promised
               to
               doe
               .
               We
               had
               his
               promise
               before
               Mankinde
               was
               actually
               propagated
               or
               multiplyed
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 womans
                 seed
                 should
                 bruise
                 the
                 old
                 Serpents
                 head
                 ,
              
               which
               had
               seduced
               her
               .
               The
               like
               comfortable
               words
               were
               at
               sundry
               times
               interposed
               by
               God
               himself
               to
               Noah
               and
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               upon
               this
               present
               fact
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               same
               Lord
               interposeth
               his
               oath
               ,
               (
               and
               it
               was
               the
               first
               oath
               which
               we
               reade
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               make
               )
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               generall
               promise
               in
               one
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               
                 Because
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 not
                 spared
                 thine
                 onely
                 sonne
                 ;
                 by
                 my self
                 have
                 I
                 sworne
                 ,
                 —
                 that
                 in
                 thy
                 seed
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               But
               did
               not
               this
               God
               of
               mercy
               and
               consolation
               infallibly
               know
               that
               Abraham
               would
               be
               ready
               to
               doe
               all
               that
               hee
               commanded
               him
               to
               doe
               ?
               Yes
               certainely
               and
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               should
               not
               doe
               all
               which
               he
               first
               commanded
               him
               to
               doe
               .
               Why
               then
               did
               he
               command
               him
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               only
               son
               Isaac
               ?
               To
               this
               end
               that
               he
               might
               have
               Abrahams
               full
               consent
               to
               offer
               up
               one
               of
               his
               seed
               ,
               but
               not
               Isaac
               ;
               for
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               the
               blessing
               promised
               to
               mankind
               from
               the
               date
               of
               the
               curse
               pronounced
               against
               the
               first
               woman
               .
               Inasmuch
               as
               Abraham
               was
               willing
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               onely
               sonne
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               whom
               
               he
               loved
               more
               dearely
               ,
               then
               he
               could
               have
               done
               any
               one
               or
               more
               sonnes
               ,
               or
               then
               he
               could
               have
               loved
               him
               if
               he
               had
               been
               the
               sonne
               of
               his
               middle
               age
               :
               his
               consent
               for
               the
               sacrificing
               of
               any
               other
               either
               of
               his
               or
               Isaacs
               posterity
               ,
               whosoever
               hee
               were
               ,
               was
               evidently
               included
               in
               this
               his
               extraordinary
               obedience
               .
               And
               yet
               so
               graciously
               and
               lovingly
               did
               God
               deale
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               albeit
               he
               was
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               Abrahams
               most
               gracious
               Lord
               in
               particular
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               not
               seize
               upon
               any
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               for
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               atonement
               betwixt
               himself
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               without
               Abrahams
               consent
               .
               This
               gracious
               Lord
               then
               by
               interposing
               the
               forementioned
               oath
               ,
               [
               
                 that
                 in
                 Abrahams
                 seed
                 all
                 the
                 Natiōs
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
              
               ]
               was
               abundantly
               mercifull
               not
               to
               Abraham
               onely
               ,
               but
               unto
               all
               mankinde
               by
               him
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               Rupertus
               (
               out
               of
               S.
               Chrysostom
               if
               my
               memory
               failes
               me
               not
               )
               observeth
               ,
               this
               abundant
               mercy
               was
               not
               
                 diluta
                 misericordia
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               mercy
               though
               incomparable
               ,
               was
               well
               placed
               ,
               and
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               it
               assured
               upon
               most
               just
               and
               equitable
               ,
               though
               not
               upon
               any
               valuable
               considerations
               .
               
                 Quaesivit
                 Deus
                 titulum
                 in
                 Abrahamo
              
               ,
               saith
               this
               Author
               ,
               &c.
               
               God
               from
               the
               first
               promise
               made
               to
               mankinde
               did
               expect
               a
               fit
               occasion
               to
               confirme
               it
               by
               solemn
               oath
               ,
               and
               found
               out
               Abraham
               a
               man
               (
               
                 quoad
                 haec
              
               )
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               heart
               for
               accepting
               this
               league
               or
               covenant
               betwixt
               him
               and
               man
               upon
               earnest
               given
               or
               resolved
               to
               be
               given
               by
               Abraham
               .
               For
               God
               had
               before
               determined
               to
               give
               his
               Sonne
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               now
               finding
               
               Abraham
               most
               willing
               and
               ready
               to
               give
               him
               his
               onely
               Son
               ,
               and
               finding
               also
               Abrahams
               onely
               son
               obedient
               unto
               death
               :
               he
               binds
               himself
               by
               solemn
               oath
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               give
               his
               onely
               Son
               ;
               &
               that
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               being
               made
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               should
               be
               more
               willing
               then
               Isaac
               was
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               bloody
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               Mankinde
               .
               But
               the
               contents
               or
               importances
               of
               Gods
               covenant
               made
               by
               oath
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               were
               they
               to
               be
               handled
               alone
               ,
               would
               require
               a
               larger
               volume
               and
               longer
               disquisition
               ,
               then
               I
               dare
               in
               these
               yeares
               and
               in
               this
               weaknesse
               project
               .
               So
               much
               of
               them
               as
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               pertinent
               unto
               these
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               shall
               be
               intermingled
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               articles
               following
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               taking
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               for
               granted
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               demanding
               Isaac
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               or
               by
               pressing
               Abraham
               to
               be
               the
               Sacrificer
               ,
               did
               binde
               himself
               by
               oath
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               onely
               sonne
               in
               such
               a
               bloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               had
               destinated
               Isaac
               unto
               :
               Yet
               the
               captious
               Jews
               ,
               or
               other
               Infidels
               would
               thus
               except
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               never
               intended
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               by
               God
               commanded
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               onely
               sonne
               Isaac
               upon
               the
               crosse
               :
               for
               that
               did
               not
               onely
               imply
               a
               bloody
               ,
               but
               an
               accursed
               kinde
               of
               death
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               the
               maine
               stumbling
               block
               to
               the
               Jew
               ,
               who
               perhaps
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               have
               scunnered
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               if
               our
               Saviour
               had
               beene
               offered
               upon
               it
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Courts
               adjoyning
               .
               The
               next
               quaeries
               then
               ,
               for
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Jews
               or
               other
               
               Infidels
               (
               if
               God
               at
               any
               time
               shall
               vouchsafe
               them
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               or
               eares
               to
               heare
               )
               are
               ,
               in
               what
               sacred
               writings
               acknowledged
               by
               them
               ,
               the
               bloody
               sacrifice
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               or
               his
               sufferings
               upon
               a
               tree
               or
               crosse
               without
               the
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               courts
               or
               precincts
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               were
               either
               foretold
               or
               foreshadowed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
               That
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               be
               offered
               upon
               a
               tree
               or
               crosse
               ,
               was
               prefigured
               by
               Moses
               his
               erection
               of
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
             
               1
               THat
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Messias
               or
               Sonne
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               was
               prefigured
               by
               Moses
               his
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               upon
               a
               pole
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               a
               crosse
               )
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               this
               Sonne
               of
               God
               did
               instruct
               his
               timorous
               Disciple
               Nicodemus
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               him
               by
               night
               ,
               more
               fully
               ,
               then
               he
               did
               such
               as
               were
               his
               daily
               followers
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               approached
               wherein
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               this
               ignominious
               death
               .
               His
               sacred
               Catechisme
               to
               this
               Disciple
               ,
               is
               exactly
               registred
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               uttered
               by
               him
               some
               yeares
               before
               that
               last
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               whereat
               Nicodemus
               was
               present
               .
               Ioh.
               7.
               
               
                 No
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               unto
               him
               )
               
                 hath
                 ascended
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 and
                 as
              
               Moses
               
               
                 lifted
                 up
                 the
                 Serpent
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 lifted
                 up
                 .
              
               While
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               was
               lifted
               up
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               was
               likewise
               lifted
               up
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               or
               atonement
               .
               That
               the
               efficacy
               of
               this
               atonement
               should
               proceed
               from
               vertue
               or
               power
               of
               himself
               as
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               himself
               instructeth
               us
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 God
                 so
                 loved
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 beleeved
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 sent
                 not
                 his
                 Sonne
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 condemne
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 him
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               The
               end
               then
               of
               his
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               was
               to
               save
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               his
               lifting
               up
               upon
               the
               crosse
               was
               to
               draw
               all
               men
               to
               look
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Israëlites
               ,
               who
               were
               stung
               with
               fiery
               serpents
               ,
               did
               upon
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               Moses
               erected
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               he
               afterwards
               expounds
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               repeateth
               his
               Catechisme
               made
               to
               Nicodemus
               ,
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               Ioh.
               12.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 lift
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 will
                 draw
                 all
                 men
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               He
               did
               and
               doth
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               him
               ,
               not
               drag
               any
               after
               him
               .
               Such
               as
               will
               not
               be
               gently
               drawn
               by
               him
               ,
               their
               perdition
               is
               from
               themselves
               :
               and
               however
               all
               shall
               not
               in
               the
               issue
               be
               saved
               by
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               ,
               though
               especially
               of
               such
               as
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               out
               of
               the
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               the
               stings
               of
               death
               ,
               )
               seeke
               that
               remedy
               for
               their
               souls
               from
               meditations
               upon
               the
               crosse
               or
               upon
               him
               crucified
               ,
               which
               Gods
               people
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               did
               for
               their
               bodies
               by
               looking
               upon
               the
               
               brazen
               Serpent
               erected
               by
               Moses
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               bodily
               salvation
               which
               they
               enjoyed
               by
               observing
               of
               this
               divine
               prescript
               ,
               was
               not
               procured
               by
               the
               materiall
               Serpent
               on
               which
               they
               looked
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               that
               invisible
               power
               whose
               spirituall
               efficacie
               was
               in
               times
               following
               to
               bee
               more
               visibly
               manifested
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               that
               grand
               mystery
               ,
               which
               this
               strange
               temporall
               healing
               did
               prefigure
               :
               and
               that
               was
               the
               future
               cure
               of
               our
               Soules
               ;
               our
               deliverance
               from
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               old
               Serpent
               by
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               becomming
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               vouchsafing
               to
               bee
               lift
               up
               from
               the
               earth
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 requisit
                 that
                 upon
                 them
                 exercising
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 penury
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 avoid
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 these
                 it
                 should
                 onely
                 be
                 shewed
                 how
                 their
                 Enemies
                 were
                 tormented
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 horrible
                 fiercenesse
                 of
                 beasts
                 came
                 upon
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 perished
                 with
                 the
                 stings
                 of
                 crooked
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 thy
                 wrath
                 endured
                 not
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 troubled
                 for
                 a
                 small
                 season
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 admonished
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 salvation
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 thy
                 Law.
                 For
                 hee
                 that
                 turned
                 himself
                 toward
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 healed
                 by
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 hee
                 saw
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 thee
                 which
                 art
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
              
               Wisd
               .
               16.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Shall
               wee
               say
               then
               that
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               was
               a
               true
               picture
               or
               type
               of
               Christ
               ?
               So
               ,
               many
               have
               from
               the
               forecited
               place
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               concluded
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               many
               ,
               not
               a
               few
               have
               sought
               out
               divers
               properties
               of
               brasse
               ,
               and
               of
               Serpents
               ,
               more
               then
               accurate
               naturalists
               before
               had
               
               knowne
               ,
               to
               salve
               up
               the
               apparant
               incongruity
               betwixt
               the
               picture
               and
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               have
               it
               to
               represent
               .
               But
               when
               they
               have
               said
               all
               they
               can
               ,
               or
               others
               more
               then
               they
               could
               for
               them
               ,
               the
               congruity
               will
               bee
               no
               better
               then
               
                 si
                 gryphes
                 jungantur
                 equis
              
               .
               For
               what
               correspondencie
               or
               conveniency
               can
               there
               bee
               betweene
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               the
               womans
               seed
               ?
               Shall
               we
               attempt
               to
               foreshadow
               light
               by
               darknesse
               ?
               or
               make
               a
               league
               betwixt
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Beliall
               ?
               All
               that
               which
               our
               Saviours
               exposition
               upon
               Moses
               his
               fact
               will
               concludently
               inferre
               ,
               is
               briefly
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               mystery
               of
               his
               suffering
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               was
               prefigured
               by
               the
               erection
               of
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               :
               and
               by
               the
               comfort
               which
               the
               wounded
               Israelites
               found
               by
               looking
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Ahitophels
               treachery
               against
               his
               Master
               David
               did
               truely
               foreshadow
               the
               betraying
               of
               Davids
               Lord
               by
               Iudas
               ;
               yet
               no
               man
               will
               hence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Ahitophel
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               or
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               rather
               of
               Iudas
               and
               his
               fearefull
               end
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               any
               other
               wayes
               a
               type
               of
               Christs
               person
               ,
               then
               Ahitophel
               was
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               type
               at
               all
               :
               yet
               a
               more
               excellent
               type
               of
               that
               old
               Serpent
               whom
               the
               womans
               seed
               was
               to
               vanquish
               ,
               then
               Ahitophel
               was
               of
               Iudas
               .
               And
               the
               erection
               of
               this
               Serpent
               upon
               a
               pole
               or
               tree
               ,
               was
               a
               prophecie
               or
               speaking
               picture
               that
               the
               victory
               of
               the
               womans
               seed
               or
               Sonne
               of
               God
               over
               Satan
               ,
               should
               be
               accomplisht
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               This
               Interpretation
               I
               learne
               from
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               Iohn
               12.31
               .
               
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 this
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 now
                 shall
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 bee
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               shall
               bee
               lift
               up
               .
               The
               Crosse
               then
               was
               the
               scene
               or
               stage
               ,
               wherein
               the
               long
               duell
               was
               to
               bee
               determined
               ;
               and
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               old
               fiery
               Serpent
               upon
               the
               stage
               was
               excellently
               foreshadowed
               by
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               which
               questionlesse
               did
               better
               represent
               a
               dead
               ,
               wounded
               ,
               or
               bruised
               Serpent
               ,
               then
               a
               live
               or
               active
               one
               .
               This
               interpretation
               or
               display
               of
               that
               sacred
               Embleme
               ,
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               historicall
               circumstances
               and
               occasions
               ,
               which
               Moses
               had
               to
               make
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               upon
               a
               pole
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               the
               people
               .
               God
               from
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               did
               by
               way
               of
               punishment
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               the
               woman
               and
               her
               seed
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               Serpent
               and
               his
               seed
               ,
               which
               had
               seduced
               her
               ,
               denounce
               a
               perpetuall
               enmity
               betweene
               them
               .
               Now
               albeit
               this
               enmity
               did
               principally
               consist
               between
               the
               womans
               seed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Devill
               and
               their
               followers
               :
               Yet
               this
               spirituall
               enmitie
               was
               visibly
               represented
               to
               the
               world
               by
               that
               antipathy
               which
               in
               course
               of
               nature
               is
               usually
               experienced
               betweene
               men
               and
               bodily
               Serpents
               .
               And
               this
               enmity
               (
               specially
               on
               the
               Serpents
               part
               )
               was
               never
               more
               remarkable
               then
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               when
               the
               murmuring
               Israelites
               did
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               woman
               had
               done
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               lusting
               after
               meats
               for
               that
               time
               and
               place
               forbidden
               ;
               by
               loathing
               Manna
               and
               heavenly
               food
               which
               God
               had
               
               plentifully
               provided
               for
               them
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 mount
                 Hor
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 compasse
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Edom
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 sore
                 greeved
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 spake
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 have
                 yee
                 brought
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ?
                 for
                 here
                 is
                 neither
                 bread
                 nor
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 soule
                 loatheth
                 this
                 light
                 bread
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 fiery
                 Serpents
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 which
                 stang
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 died
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 people
                 came
                 to
                 Moses
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Wee
                 have
                 sinned
                 for
                 wee
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 thee
                 :
                 pray
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Serpents
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 Moses
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Make
                 thee
                 a
                 fiery
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 pole
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 bitten
                 when
                 hee
                 looketh
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 .
                 And
                 Moses
                 made
                 a
                 Serpent
                 of
                 brasse
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 pole
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Serpent
                 had
                 bitten
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 beheld
                 the
                 Serpent
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 hee
                 lived
                 ,
              
               Num.
               21.4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               importance
               or
               implication
               of
               the
               historie
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               had
               now
               brought
               that
               curse
               upon
               them
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               denounced
               against
               the
               womans
               seed
               from
               her
               first
               sinne
               :
               so
               in
               case
               they
               would
               not
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               by
               renewing
               their
               first
               Parents
               sinne
               ,
               they
               should
               in
               good
               time
               see
               the
               curse
               denounced
               against
               the
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               crushing
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               as
               exactly
               fulfilled
               as
               the
               punishment
               upon
               the
               womans
               seed
               had
               beene
               by
               the
               fiery
               Serpents
               in
               biting
               
               their
               heeles
               :
               That
               the
               same
               Lord
               who
               had
               now
               saved
               them
               from
               the
               poison
               of
               these
               lesser
               bodily
               Serpents
               ,
               would
               in
               his
               good
               time
               deprive
               the
               old
               Serpent
               of
               his
               deadly
               sting
               ,
               and
               destroy
               death
               it self
               by
               dying
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               The
               experience
               of
               woes
               or
               calamities
               threatned
               against
               disobedience
               ,
               is
               usually
               given
               by
               Gods
               *
               Prophets
               as
               a
               pledge
               or
               earnest
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               good
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               the
               penitent
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               which
               specially
               did
               first
               perswade
               me
               thus
               to
               display
               the
               Embleme
               of
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               was
               the
               demolition
               of
               it
               by
               good
               Hezekiah
               ,
               who
               questionlesse
               would
               never
               have
               done
               to
               it
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               had
               hee
               knowen
               or
               taken
               it
               to
               have
               been
               the
               type
               or
               figure
               of
               his
               expected
               Redeemer
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               his
               Enemy
               .
               The
               good
               King
               by
               this
               zealous
               fact
               did
               foreshadow
               the
               future
               accomplishment
               of
               that
               grand
               mystery
               ,
               which
               the
               erection
               of
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               was
               appointed
               to
               represent
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               old
               Serpents
               Kingdome
               over
               this
               world
               .
               The
               adoration
               of
               this
               Serpent
               ,
               whilst
               it
               stood
               uncrusht
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               an
               abuse
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               the
               most
               preposterous
               idolatry
               which
               this
               rebellious
               stiffenecked
               people
               did
               at
               any
               time
               practice
               .
               For
               in
               worshipping
               it
               ,
               they
               did
               worship
               him
               ,
               whose
               quality
               and
               person
               it
               did
               represent
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               Hezekiah
               was
               moved
               with
               greater
               indignation
               against
               it
               ,
               then
               against
               any
               other
               idoll
               ,
               statue
               ,
               or
               reliques
               of
               idolatry
               which
               came
               in
               his
               way
               .
               
                 Hee
                 took
                 away
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 the
                 
                 images
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 downe
                 the
                 groves
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 in
                 pieces
                 the
                 brazen
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 had
                 made
                 :
                 for
                 unto
                 those
                 dayes
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 did
                 burne
                 incense
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 called
                 it
                 Nehushtan
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Kings
               18.4
               ,
               5.
               
               A
               name
               questionlesse
               implying
               much
               more
               ,
               then
               the
               meere
               grammaticall
               expression
               (
               which
               most
               Interpreters
               use
               )
               imports
               .
               Nor
               had
               this
               good
               Kings
               words
               or
               fact
               beene
               worth
               the
               registring
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               onely
               called
               a
               brazen
               Serpent
               broken
               to
               pieces
               a
               piece
               of
               brasse
               .
               But
               the
               full
               importance
               of
               this
               word
               ,
               as
               of
               many
               others
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               Greek
               or
               Hebrew
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               easily
               found
               in
               ordinary
               Lexicons
               or
               Nomenclators
               .
               Every
               good
               Interpreter
               should
               have
               a
               Lexicon
               either
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               or
               others
               gathering
               peculiar
               unto
               Divinity
               ,
               specially
               for
               words
               used
               in
               a
               technicall
               ,
               Emblematicall
               ,
               or
               proverbiall
               sense
               .
               However
               Nechosheth
               signifies
               no
               more
               ordinarily
               then
               brasse
               :
               Yet
               Nehushtan
               in
               this
               Emblematicall
               speech
               ,
               or
               fact
               of
               Hezekiah
               (
               as
               I
               should
               ghesse
               )
               imports
               no
               lesse
               ,
               then
               our
               English
               
                 foule
                 feend
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Dragon
              
               or
               Satanas
               .
               As
               these
               Idolaters
               in
               Hezekiahs
               time
               did
               adore
               the
               picture
               or
               type
               of
               the
               old
               Serpent
               :
               so
               this
               last
               generation
               having
               forsaken
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               did
               chuse
               Barabbas
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               renounced
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               for
               being
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               up
               the
               full
               measure
               of
               their
               forefathers
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               brought
               a
               greater
               plague
               upon
               their
               posterity
               ,
               then
               any
               which
               did
               befall
               their
               Ancestors
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               biting
               of
               Serpents
               ,
               or
               other
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               or
               punishments
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               To
               this
               effect
               I
               took
               occasion
               to
               expound
               this
               fact
               of
               
                 Hezekiah
                 obiter
              
               and
               upon
               another
               text
               in
               a
               learned
               audience
               many
               years
               now
               agoe
               ,
               without
               the
               tax
               of
               any
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               could
               heare
               )
               and
               with
               better
               approbation
               of
               some
               then
               present
               ,
               then
               I
               expected
               ,
               because
               the
               exposition
               was
               new
               and
               uncouth
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               I
               have
               found
               since
               ,
               conceived
               before
               by
               a
               learned
               man
               ,
               though
               no
               profest
               Divine
               .
               But
               (
               as
               the
               proverb
               is
               )
               by-standers
               sometimes
               see
               more
               then
               they
               who
               play
               the
               game
               .
               And
               I
               must
               freely
               confesse
               that
               for
               the
               explication
               of
               many
               places
               in
               Scripture
               I
               have
               learned
               more
               ,
               or
               been
               better
               confirmed
               in
               mine
               opinions
               by
               the
               Lawyers
               then
               by
               the
               profest
               Divines
               of
               the
               French
               Nation
               ,
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               excepted
               .
               The
               man
               to
               whom
               I
               am
               in
               this
               particular
               beholden
               ,
               is
               Hotman
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         And
                         that
                         which
                         in
                         his
                         history
                         deserves
                         to
                         be
                         had
                         in
                         speciall
                         memory
                         ,
                         he
                         demolished
                         &
                         cast
                         down
                         the
                         brazen
                         Serpent
                         ,
                         which
                         Moses
                         by
                         Gods
                         command
                         had
                         set
                         up
                         in
                         the
                         Desert
                         ,
                         that
                         such
                         as
                         were
                         slung
                         by
                         the
                         biting
                         of
                         Serpents
                         ,
                         might
                         be
                         healed
                         by
                         looking
                         thereon
                         ,
                         when
                         hee
                         perceived
                         the
                         superstitiously-bent
                         people
                         thereunto
                         idolatrously
                         to
                         attribute
                         Divine
                         honor
                         .
                         For
                         there
                         was
                         not
                         in
                         that
                         Image
                         
                         any
                         Divine
                         efficacy
                         ,
                         but
                         this
                         being
                         the
                         time
                         of
                         Infancy
                         of
                         Gods
                         worship
                         ,
                         Moses
                         the
                         Schoolmaster
                         of
                         the
                         Hebrews
                         ,
                         by
                         this
                         Image
                         did
                         prefigure
                         Christs
                         triumph
                         over
                         the
                         conquered
                         Serpent
                         ,
                         when
                         by
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         Serpent
                         (
                         *
                         as
                         is
                         said
                         at
                         the
                         beginning
                         )
                         he
                         intimated
                         the
                         subtill
                         enemy
                         of
                         Mankind
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Quodque
                         in
                         ipsius
                         historia
                         singulari
                         memoriâ
                         dignum
                         est
                         ,
                         serpentem
                         aeneum
                         ,
                         quem
                         Dei
                         monitu
                         Moses
                         in
                         solitudine
                         statuerat
                         ,
                         ut
                         qui
                         serpentum
                         morsu
                         ulcerati
                         essent
                         ,
                         eo
                         conspecto
                         sanarentur
                         ,
                         excîdit
                         atque
                         disjecit
                         ,
                         cùm
                         animadvertisset
                         populum
                         superstitione
                         imbutum
                         divinos
                         statuae
                         honores
                         tribuere
                         .
                         Non
                         enim
                         ei
                         simulachro
                         vis
                         ulla
                         divinitus
                         inerat
                         ,
                         sed
                         cum
                         haec
                         divinae
                         religionis
                         esset
                         pueritia
                         ,
                         
                         Moses
                         hebraeae
                         gentis
                         paedagogus
                         ,
                         eo
                         simulachro
                         futurum
                         Christi
                         de
                         Serpente
                         devicto
                         trophaeū
                         designabat
                         ,
                         cum
                         serpentis
                         nomine
                         callidū
                         (
                         ut
                         à
                         principio
                         dictum
                         est
                         )
                         humani
                         generis
                         hostem
                         significaret
                         .
                         Hotman
                         in
                         consolatione
                         è
                         sacris
                         literis
                         petitâ
                         ,
                         de
                         factis
                         Ezechiae
                         ,
                         pag.
                         128.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
               .
               That
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               should
               suffer
               without
               the
               gates
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               prefigured
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Atonement
               .
            
             
               1
               BUt
               before
               Gods
               people
               could
               be
               capable
               of
               this
               cure
               of
               their
               soules
               by
               looking
               upon
               him
               who
               did
               vanquish
               the
               old
               Serpent
               ,
               or
               before
               he
               came
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               so
               great
               salvation
               :
               he
               was
               to
               make
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               whose
               waight
               had
               otherwayes
               pressed
               all
               Mankinde
               down
               to
               hell
               .
               This
               full
               reconciliation
               or
               atonement
               betwixt
               the
               just
               unpartial
               Judge
               and
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               was
               made
               upon
               the
               crosse
               .
               But
               some
               will
               demand
               in
               what
               part
               of
               Moses
               writings
               this
               was
               foretold
               or
               prefigured
               ?
               It
               was
               most
               exquisitely
               foretold
               and
               prefigured
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               alienation
               of
               the
               primacy
               
               from
               the
               moneth
               Tisri
               unto
               the
               moneth
               Abib
               .
               Untill
               the
               law
               was
               given
               ,
               Tisri
               had
               absolute
               precedency
               ,
               being
               the
               moneth
               wherein
               according
               to
               all
               probability
               the
               world
               was
               created
               .
               But
               upon
               the
               deliverance
               of
               Abrahams
               seed
               from
               the
               tyranny
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               moneth
               Abib
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               command
               had
               both
               precedency
               and
               preeminency
               :
               Yet
               not
               absolute
               precedency
               ,
               but
               precedency
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               which
               was
               more
               preeminent
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               the
               Spirituall
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
               account
               ;
               as
               for
               their
               accounts
               temporall
               ,
               September
               or
               Tisri
               did
               still
               retaine
               precedency
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               I
               take
               it
               our
               Saviour
               was
               first
               proclaimed
               the
               Messias
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               in
               the
               moneth
               Tisri
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               by
               his
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               in
               the
               moneth
               Abib
               .
               At
               his
               Baptisme
               he
               had
               fulfilled
               one
               part
               of
               the
               mystery
               prefigured
               in
               the
               legall
               feast
               of
               atonement
               ,
               which
               was
               celebrated
               upon
               the
               tenth
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               Tisri
               .
               In
               his
               sufferings
               upon
               Mount
               Calvary
               he
               did
               fully
               accomplish
               that
               which
               was
               prefigured
               by
               the
               legall
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Atonement
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               was
               inchoated
               by
               himselfe
               at
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Baptisme
               .
               At
               his
               *
               Baptisme
               he
               fulfilled
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               scape
               goate
               bearing
               these
               peoples
               sinnes
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               there
               vanquished
               the
               great
               Tempter
               who
               had
               first
               vanquished
               them
               and
               their
               forefathers
               .
               At
               the
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               in
               the
               moneth
               Abib
               he
               accomplished
               the
               mystery
               prefigured
               by
               the
               other
               goat
               ,
               whose
               blood
               was
               brought
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               Thus
               much
               we
               learne
               
               from
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               Hebr.
               13.10
               .
               
                 &c.
                 Wee
                 have
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 beasts
                 ,
                 whose
                 blood
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 by
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 burnt
                 without
                 the
                 camp
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Iesus
                 2also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 ,
                 suffered
                 without
                 the
                 gate
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 forth
                 therefore
                 unto
                 him
                 without
                 the
                 camp
                 ,
                 bearing
                 his
                 reproach
                 .
              
               The
               true
               meaning
               or
               purport
               of
               this
               passage
               ,
               and
               the
               connexion
               of
               it
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               the
               Reader
               shall
               finde
               more
               at
               large
               in
               a
               Sermon
               to
               be
               annexed
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               with
               others
               to
               this
               present
               and
               the
               former
               Treatise
               .
               All
               in
               this
               place
               intended
               by
               me
               ,
               is
               to
               satisfie
               such
               as
               will
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               upon
               the
               crosse
               were
               a
               most
               true
               and
               proper
               sacrifice
               :
               a
               sacrifice
               fully
               satisfactory
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               :
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               law
               :
               the
               onely
               sacrifice
               whereof
               the
               anniversary
               sacrifices
               used
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               atonement
               ,
               were
               but
               shadows
               ,
               no
               true
               images
               .
               Againe
               ,
               that
               the
               anniversary
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Passeover
               which
               were
               in
               the
               moneth
               Abib
               ,
               and
               those
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Atonement
               were
               to
               be
               joyntly
               accomplished
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               moneth
               after
               this
               peoples
               delivery
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               account
               upon
               their
               deliverance
               .
               For
               that
               alteration
               portendeth
               that
               in
               the
               very
               same
               moneth
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               delivered
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               in
               after
               times
               a
               more
               generall
               deliverance
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               whose
               memory
               should
               deserve
               the
               precedency
               of
               all
               feasts
               and
               solemnities
               .
               
               Such
               was
               that
               feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               suffered
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               place
               ,
               or
               time
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               wherein
               other
               legall
               sacrifices
               were
               offered
               ;
               the
               mysteries
               prefigured
               by
               them
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               accomplished
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               by
               any
               sacrifice
               ;
               not
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               though
               all-sufficient
               for
               its
               substance
               .
               For
               if
               he
               should
               have
               fulfilled
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Atonement
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Atonement
               ,
               and
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Paschal
               lamb
               in
               the
               month
               Abib
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               place
               where
               it
               was
               offered
               ;
               he
               must
               have
               dyed
               oftner
               then
               once
               ,
               and
               in
               more
               places
               then
               one
               .
               For
               the
               mystery
               prefigured
               by
               the
               Paschal
               lamb
               ,
               that
               was
               accomplished
               in
               due
               time
               on
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               that
               sacrifice
               .
               So
               was
               the
               Altar
               whereon
               he
               was
               offered
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               crosse
               ,
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               figurative
               place
               whereon
               the
               first
               Paschal
               lamb
               was
               offered
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               lintels
               or
               doore
               posts
               of
               the
               Israelites
               houses
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Paschal
               lamb
               was
               sprinckled
               .
               But
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Paschal
               lamb
               in
               the
               first
               institution
               ,
               was
               
                 intra
                 pomaeria
              
               ,
               within
               the
               doores
               or
               precincts
               of
               private
               families
               ,
               or
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               publick
               places
               of
               meetings
               .
               So
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               place
               wherein
               the
               true
               Paschal
               lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               lamb
               of
               God
               was
               slaine
               or
               sacrificed
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               disparity
               ;
               yet
               a
               full
               harmony
               betweene
               the
               substance
               of
               both
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               the
               circumstances
               of
               time
               wherein
               they
               were
               offered
               .
               But
               this
               defect
               ,
               or
               rather
               this
               variation
               concerning
               the
               circumstance
               
               of
               place
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               and
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               taketh
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               were
               offered
               ,
               is
               most
               exactly
               recompensed
               by
               the
               circumstance
               of
               place
               wherein
               the
               body
               of
               the
               hee
               goat
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Lords
               lot
               should
               fall
               ,
               and
               other
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Atonement
               were
               by
               a
               most
               peremptory
               law
               to
               be
               consumed
               .
               And
               that
               place
               was
               without
               the
               camp
               ,
               whilst
               the
               posterity
               of
               Iacob
               had
               no
               Temple
               or
               no
               fixt
               place
               of
               worshipping
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               mooveable
               Tabernacle
               .
               
                 Also
                 the
                 bullock
                 for
                 the
                 burnt
                 offering
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 goat
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 offering
                 (
                 whose
                 blood
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 )
                 shall
                 one
                 carry
                 out
                 without
                 the
                 hoast
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 with
                 their
                 skins
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 dung
                 ,
              
               *
               Lev.
               16.27
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               Hebr.
               13.
               
               
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 blood
                 ,
                 suffered
                 without
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               the
               city
               ,
               yet
               neare
               the
               suburbs
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whose
               type
               or
               figure
               was
               the
               camp
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               or
               at
               that
               time
               wherein
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               moveable
               .
               For
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               but
               a
               model
               or
               paterne
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               as
               the
               camp
               of
               the
               Israëlites
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               was
               of
               Jerusalem
               it self
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               however
               their
               GOD
               ,
               and
               supreme
               Lawgiver
               did
               by
               a
               peremptory
               law
               enjoyne
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               no
               manner
               of
               bloody
               sacrifice
               should
               be
               offered
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               no
               publick
               solemne
               feast
               be
               celebrated
               save
               only
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               after
               the
               Ark
               was
               brought
               into
               it
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
               
               Yet
               the
               circumstance
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               was
               sacrificed
               ,
               was
               exactly
               foreshadowed
               by
               the
               place
               wherein
               the
               anniversary
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               Atonement
               during
               the
               time
               of
               this
               peoples
               progresse
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               or
               moveable
               Tabernacle
               ,
               were
               offered
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               without
               the
               camp
               ,
               or
               trenches
               of
               that
               great
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               4
               ,
               The
               summe
               of
               all
               the
               forementioned
               prefigurations
               or
               predictions
               ,
               whether
               of
               our
               Saviours
               offering
               up
               of
               himself
               according
               to
               his
               Fathers
               will
               and
               appointment
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               places
               wherein
               he
               was
               offered
               ;
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               this
               his
               offering
               up
               of
               himself
               was
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               sacrifice
               ;
               a
               more
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               the
               sinnes
               or
               tranagressions
               of
               men
               against
               the
               morall
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               sacrifices
               in
               the
               feast
               of
               atonement
               or
               the
               Passeover
               or
               other
               anniversary
               solemnities
               ,
               were
               for
               sins
               whether
               of
               omission
               or
               commission
               meerely
               against
               the
               law
               of
               ceremonies
               .
               This
               is
               most
               divinely
               exprest
               by
               our
               Apostle
               Hebr.
               9.13
               .
               
               as
               hath
               beene
               handled
               more
               at
               large
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
               .
               At
               what
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               our
               Saviour
               was
               crucified
               ,
               at
               what
               houre
               taken
               down
               from
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               mysteries
               ensuing
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               1
               ABout
               the
               time
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               as
               in
               what
               moneth
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               ,
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               was
               offered
               or
               did
               offer
               up
               himself
               in
               bloody
               sacrifice
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               of
               moment
               ,
               or
               none
               at
               least
               which
               may
               not
               easily
               be
               resolved
               .
               But
               as
               concerning
               the
               time
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               or
               hour
               wherein
               hee
               was
               offered
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               then
               variety
               of
               opinions
               amongst
               the
               learned
               :
               some
               apparance
               of
               contradiction
               betweene
               two
               ,
               over
               whom
               were
               they
               now
               alive
               ,
               no
               authority
               now
               on
               earth
               could
               have
               any
               power
               either
               of
               arbitration
               or
               jurisdiction
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 houre
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Mark
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 crucified
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               15.25
               .
               designing
               the
               time
               after
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               Golgotha
               ,
               
                 and
                 refused
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 mingled
                 with
                 myrrhe
              
               ;
               Whereas
               S.
               Iohn
               speaking
               of
               the
               time
               a
               little
               before
               Pilat
               gave
               sentence
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 sixth
                 houre
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               19.14
               .
               That
               the
               various
               relations
               of
               these
               two
               Evangelists
               (
               if
               we
               take
               them
               as
               they
               are
               extant
               in
               most
               copies
               )
               should
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               .
               And
               if
               either
               of
               their
               owne
               writings
               were
               to
               be
               corrected
               by
               the
               other
               ;
               S.
               Iohns
               Gospel
               (
               as
               Maldonat
               well
               observeth
               )
               were
               to
               be
               corrected
               by
               S.
               Marks
               .
               For
               S.
               Marks
               assertion
               is
               punctuall
               and
               precise
               ,
               and
               betweene
               
               the
               ancient
               Manuscripts
               and
               moderne
               exemplifications
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               variation
               :
               but
               in
               S.
               Iohns
               there
               are
               .
               For
               in
               some
               copies
               yet
               extant
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               which
               Nonnus
               in
               his
               Poeticall
               paraphrast
               did
               follow
               ,
               there
               is
               expresse
               mention
               of
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               sixth
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               probably
               conjectured
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               the
               sixth
               houre
               was
               inserted
               by
               the
               Transcribers
               of
               S.
               Iohns
               Gospel
               for
               the
               third
               ,
               upon
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               figures
               or
               numericall
               characters
               ;
               the
               numericall
               character
               of
               the
               sixth
               houre
               being
               not
               much
               unlike
               the
               numericall
               character
               of
               the
               third
               houre
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               that
               in
               some
               ancient
               Manuscripts
               of
               the
               Greek
               Testament
               now
               extant
               ,
               the
               numbers
               of
               houres
               or
               dayes
               or
               yeares
               are
               exprest
               in
               entire
               words
               ,
               not
               in
               figures
               or
               numericall
               characters
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               manner
               of
               expressing
               numbers
               was
               usuall
               
                 ab
                 initio
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               times
               when
               S.
               Iohn
               wrote
               ,
               or
               used
               at
               all
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               cleare
               .
               For
               severall
               ages
               or
               revolutions
               of
               times
               have
               their
               severall
               manners
               of
               expressions
               ,
               specially
               for
               quoting
               of
               Scriptures
               or
               deciphering
               of
               numbers
               .
               And
               sometimes
               later
               ages
               agree
               better
               in
               this
               point
               with
               the
               most
               ancient
               ,
               then
               middle
               ages
               doe
               .
               The
               determination
               of
               this
               particular
               ,
               as
               whether
               in
               S.
               Iohns
               time
               ,
               numbers
               were
               exprest
               at
               large
               ,
               or
               in
               figures
               ,
               I
               referre
               to
               professed
               Antiquaries
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               admitting
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               did
               write
               expresly
               ,
               about
               the
               sixth
               houre
               (
               not
               in
               figures
               :
               )
               Many
               learned
               men
               of
               severall
               Churches
               and
               Religions
               ,
               have
               wittily
               attempted
               to
               salve
               the
               appearance
               
               of
               contradiction
               betwixt
               him
               and
               St.
               Mark
               ,
               by
               reducing
               the
               manner
               of
               measuring
               the
               day
               unto
               the
               scale
               or
               manner
               of
               measuring
               the
               night
               ,
               which
               they
               divide
               into
               foure
               parts
               or
               watches
               ,
               every
               watch
               containing
               three
               houres
               according
               to
               the
               Sun-diall
               ;
               So
               as
               the
               first
               great
               houre
               answerable
               to
               the
               watch
               by
               night
               ,
               did
               begin
               at
               six
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               continue
               till
               nine
               which
               with
               them
               was
               called
               the
               third
               houre
               ;
               and
               this
               third
               houre
               answerable
               to
               the
               second
               watch
               of
               the
               night
               containing
               likewise
               three
               diurnall
               houres
               ,
               did
               continue
               untill
               the
               mid-day
               ,
               or
               twelve
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               their
               sixth
               houre
               did
               commence
               ,
               and
               continue
               til
               their
               ninth
               houre
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               three
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               afternoone
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               it
               is
               without
               question
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               yeeld
               up
               the
               Ghost
               .
               So
               that
               when
               S.
               Mark
               saith
               ,
               
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 crucified
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 houre
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               about
               nine
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               forenoone
               ,
               and
               before
               twelve
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               sixth
               houre
               ;
               and
               when
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               hee
               was
               sentenced
               to
               death
               by
               Pilat
               about
               the
               sixth
               houre
               :
               wee
               must
               take
               his
               meaning
               to
               bee
               thus
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               so
               sentenced
               ,
               as
               long
               before
               the
               sixth
               houre
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               twelve
               a
               clock
               ,
               as
               after
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               nine
               .
               So
               that
               the
               precise
               time
               of
               his
               crucifying
               should
               bee
               about
               half
               an
               houre
               after
               ten
               of
               the
               clock
               .
               For
               if
               wee
               admit
               or
               allow
               the
               former
               scale
               of
               dividing
               the
               day
               into
               the
               first
               ,
               third
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               and
               ninth
               houre
               ,
               it
               might
               as
               truely
               bee
               said
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               was
               crucified
               about
               the
               sixth
               houre
               ,
               as
               about
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               if
               hee
               
               were
               crucified
               at
               half
               an
               houre
               after
               ten
               .
               For
               so
               some
               Collegiat
               statutes
               which
               enjoine
               the
               shutting
               of
               their
               gates
               at
               eight
               in
               Winter
               ,
               and
               nine
               in
               Summer
               ,
               and
               opening
               them
               about
               six
               in
               Winter
               ,
               and
               five
               in
               Summer
               ;
               have
               beene
               by
               legall
               and
               authorized
               construction
               adjudged
               to
               bee
               rightly
               observed
               ,
               so
               they
               were
               shut
               within
               half
               an
               houre
               after
               eight
               in
               Winter
               ,
               or
               half
               an
               houre
               after
               nine
               in
               Summer
               :
               or
               opened
               half
               an
               houre
               after
               six
               in
               Winter
               ,
               and
               half
               an
               houre
               after
               five
               in
               Summer
               .
               So
               that
               such
               as
               approve
               the
               former
               reconciliation
               of
               S.
               Mark
               and
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               did
               very
               cautelously
               pitch
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               time
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               half
               an
               houre
               after
               ten
               in
               the
               morning
               for
               the
               crucifying
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               point
               of
               time
               wherein
               Pilat
               did
               sentence
               him
               to
               death
               .
               For
               this
               was
               the
               just
               middle
               point
               betweene
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               and
               the
               sixth
               houre
               ,
               and
               did
               equally
               referre
               to
               both
               .
               This
               reconciliation
               of
               the
               two
               Evangelists
               ,
               would
               have
               better
               satisfied
               me
               ,
               if
               the
               Authors
               or
               followers
               of
               it
               had
               not
               attempted
               to
               have
               given
               a
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               can
               no
               way
               approve
               ,
               but
               rather
               suspect
               the
               opinion
               it self
               for
               the
               improbabilitie
               of
               the
               reason
               alledged
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               reason
               which
               Maldonat
               (
               a
               man
               free
               enough
               to
               admit
               misnomers
               or
               mistakes
               in
               Transcribers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               )
               alledgeth
               for
               his
               opinion
               [
               that
               our
               Saviour
               was
               not
               crucified
               precisely
               at
               the
               third
               houre
               ]
               (
               as
               S.
               Mark
               saith
               ;
               )
               is
               because
               in
               his
               judgement
               so
               many
               businesses
               or
               debatements
               as
               did
               interpose
               in
               that
               morning
               ,
               wherein
               
               our
               Saviour
               was
               sentenced
               unto
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               dispatched
               before
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               that
               is
               nine
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               forenoone
               .
               But
               in
               my
               opinion
               (
               which
               I
               submit
               to
               better
               judgements
               )
               more
               businesses
               by
               many
               then
               the
               Evangelists
               relate
               ,
               might
               have
               beene
               determined
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               civill
               Justice
               (
               especially
               before
               such
               as
               examine
               them
               
                 summariè
                 &
                 de
                 plano
              
               )
               within
               lesse
               time
               then
               S.
               Mark
               and
               the
               other
               Evangelists
               allot
               to
               the
               examination
               ,
               arraignment
               ,
               and
               adjudication
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               .
               
                 Vt
                 primum
                 exortus
                 est
                 dies
                 ,
                 Assoone
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 day
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 )
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 Scribes
                 came
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 him
                 to
                 their
                 Councel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Luk.
               22.66
               .
               The
               time
               then
               of
               their
               Assembly
               to
               examine
               him
               (
               albeit
               wee
               account
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               day
               onely
               from
               the
               Sunne-rising
               not
               from
               the
               dawning
               )
               was
               at
               six
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               before
               .
               )
               
                 And
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 examined
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 him
                 unto
                 Pilat
                 and
                 begun
                 to
                 accuse
                 him
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               23.3
               .
               And
               this
               in
               all
               probability
               was
               before
               their
               second
               houre
               ,
               or
               seven
               a
               clock
               with
               us
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               Now
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Saviours
               circuiting
               from
               Pilat
               to
               Herod
               ,
               and
               back
               againe
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               debatements
               betwixt
               Pilat
               and
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               are
               related
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               could
               not
               in
               that
               tumultuous
               Congregation
               take
               up
               more
               time
               then
               an
               houre
               and
               an
               half
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Saviour
               might
               not
               onely
               bee
               sentenced
               to
               death
               by
               Pilat
               (
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               relates
               )
               but
               actually
               crucified
               ,
               or
               lifted
               up
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               precisely
               
               and
               punctually
               at
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               as
               S.
               Marks
               words
               import
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               we
               thus
               reconcile
               S
               Iohn
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               the
               Transcribers
               of
               his
               Gospel
               )
               unto
               S.
               Mark
               ,
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               copies
               now
               it
               is
               extant
               ;
               the
               harmony
               between
               the
               type
               and
               the
               antitype
               ,
               or
               the
               proportion
               between
               the
               picture
               and
               the
               live
               substance
               represented
               by
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               most
               exact
               .
               For
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               was
               to
               accomplish
               not
               onely
               the
               anniversary
               sacrifices
               of
               atonement
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               continuall
               daily
               morning
               and
               evening
               sacrifices
               .
               The
               houre
               allotted
               for
               the
               morning
               sacrifice
               was
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               or
               nine
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               forenoone
               ;
               the
               houre
               appointed
               ,
               and
               accustomed
               for
               the
               evening
               sacrifice
               ,
               was
               the
               ninth
               houre
               ,
               or
               three
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               afternoone
               :
               and
               at
               this
               houre
               (
               as
               the
               Evangelists
               joyntly
               record
               )
               our
               Lord
               Redeemer
               did
               accomplish
               his
               sacrifice
               .
               Iesus
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Matthew
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 cryed
                 againe
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
              
               (
               and
               that
               was
               about
               the
               ninth
               houre
               )
               
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 ghost
                 .
                 Et
                 ecce
                 aulaeum
                 Templi
                 fissum
                 est
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 vaile
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 rent
                 in
                 twaine
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 .
              
               27.46
               ,
               50
               ,
               51.
               
               One
               speciall
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               Ecce
               in
               this
               place
               as
               in
               many
               others
               ,
               is
               the
               present
               exhibition
               of
               that
               which
               was
               promised
               or
               portended
               .
               The
               mystery
               foreshadowed
               or
               portended
               by
               the
               anniversary
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               by
               the
               daily
               morning
               and
               evening
               sacrifices
               ,
               by
               those
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Atonement
               whose
               blood
               was
               brought
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               unto
               the
               Sanctuary
               ;
               
               was
               in
               brief
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               rites
               or
               solemnities
               should
               expire
               upon
               the
               death
               or
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               true
               Lamb
               of
               God
               :
               and
               thus
               much
               ,
               and
               more
               is
               sealed
               unto
               us
               by
               that
               speech
               of
               our
               Saviour
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               
                 Consummatum
                 est
                 ,
                 All
                 is
                 finished
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               19.30
               .
               Now
               the
               rending
               of
               the
               vaile
               immediately
               after
               our
               Saviour
               had
               commended
               his
               Spirit
               into
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               ,
               did
               betoken
               
                 that
                 now
              
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               the
               entrance
               or
               passage
               into
               that
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               which
               was
               prefigured
               by
               the
               materiall
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               was
               set
               open
               not
               to
               Priests
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               true
               beleevers
               :
               That
               the
               coelestiall
               Sanctuary
               (
               whether
               that
               be
               
                 coelum
                 empyr
                 aeum
              
               the
               seat
               of
               our
               future
               blisse
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               place
               )
               was
               now
               instantly
               to
               be
               hallowed
               ,
               or
               consecrated
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               terrene
               Tabernacle
               or
               Sanctuary
               was
               by
               the
               legal
               high
               Priest
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               bullocks
               or
               goats
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Whithersoever
               the
               soule
               of
               this
               our
               high
               Priest
               went
               that
               day
               ,
               wherein
               he
               offered
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               ,
               (
               as
               whether
               into
               the
               nethermost
               hell
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               place
               where
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               righteous
               men
               did
               rest
               ,
               )
               there
               is
               or
               should
               be
               no
               question
               among
               good
               Christians
               but
               that
               he
               was
               that
               evening
               in
               Paradise
               .
               For
               ,
               so
               had
               he
               promised
               unto
               the
               penitent
               Malefactor
               who
               was
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               with
               an
               asseveration
               equivalent
               to
               an
               oath
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 dico
                 tibi
                 ,
                 hodie
                 mecum
                 eris
                 in
                 paradiso
                 ,
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               As
               for
               those
               sophisticall
               Novelists
               (
               to
               say
               no
               worse
               )
               who
               thus
               mispoint
               the
               words
               
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 dico
                 tibi
                 hodie
                 ,
                 mecum
                 eris
                 in
                 Paradiso
                 ,
              
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               this
               day
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               sometimes
               hereafter
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               generall
               resurrection
               of
               the
               just
               (
               though
               not
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               )
               they
               declare
               themselves
               to
               be
               in
               this
               particular
               as
               in
               most
               others
               ,
               more
               unfit
               to
               interpret
               sacred
               Oracles
               ,
               then
               Apes
               to
               be
               principall
               Actors
               in
               stately
               dolefull
               Tragedies
               .
               For
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               did
               most
               graciously
               grant
               this
               poore
               soule
               more
               then
               he
               durst
               petition
               for
               ;
               and
               with
               better
               expedition
               ,
               then
               he
               could
               hope
               for
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               present
               estate
               of
               blessednesse
               ,
               whereas
               he
               requested
               onely
               to
               be
               remembred
               with
               some
               mercy
               or
               favour
               without
               indenting
               any
               point
               of
               time
               (
               after
               our
               Saviour
               had
               entred
               into
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               )
               And
               his
               entrance
               into
               that
               Kingdome
               was
               not
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               wherein
               he
               suffered
               ,
               nor
               within
               forty
               dayes
               after
               .
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               heaven
               was
               not
               set
               open
               to
               any
               beleevers
               ,
               not
               to
               Abraham
               himself
               upon
               our
               Saviours
               passion
               or
               resurrection
               ,
               whether
               that
               Kingdome
               import
               the
               same
               place
               wherein
               Abraham
               before
               that
               time
               was
               or
               some
               other
               .
               For
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               say
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               righteous
               men
               deceased
               were
               in
               heaven
               before
               our
               Saviour
               ascended
               thither
               :
               another
               to
               say
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               or
               Citizens
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Saviours
               victory
               over
               death
               was
               not
               erected
               .
               And
               he
               who
               denyeth
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               before
               our
               Saviours
               death
               ,
               cannot
               be
               concluded
               to
               grant
               that
               they
               
               were
               either
               in
               Limbo
               or
               in
               any
               other
               region
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               stars
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               to
               waive
               further
               dispute
               about
               this
               point
               for
               the
               present
               :
               Our
               Saviours
               soule
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               wherein
               he
               dyed
               ,
               was
               in
               paradise
               :
               and
               so
               was
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               penitent
               Malefactor
               ,
               yet
               not
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               (
               perhaps
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               same
               houre
               wherein
               our
               Saviours
               soule
               went
               thither
               )
               in
               what
               region
               soever
               whether
               of
               heaven
               or
               earth
               this
               paradise
               was
               seated
               .
               For
               it
               is
               evident
               out
               of
               the
               Evangelicall
               histories
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               did
               surrender
               his
               soule
               into
               his
               fathers
               hand
               before
               either
               of
               them
               who
               were
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               did
               expire
               .
               For
               as
               was
               before
               recited
               out
               of
               S.
               Matthew
               27.50
               .
               immediatly
               upon
               the
               ninth
               houre
               our
               Saviour
               yeelded
               up
               the
               Ghost
               .
               This
               testimony
               alone
               ,
               or
               this
               at
               least
               with
               the
               like
               ,
               Mark
               15.37
               .
               had
               been
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               the
               Article
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               .
               But
               for
               the
               more
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               posterity
               as
               well
               of
               Jews
               as
               of
               Gentiles
               ,
               God
               would
               have
               the
               death
               of
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               to
               be
               remarkably
               recorded
               ,
               by
               the
               solemn
               testimony
               of
               the
               Roman
               Centurion
               taken
               upon
               examination
               before
               
                 Pilat
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 even
                 was
                 come
              
               (
               that
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               was
               betwixt
               five
               and
               six
               of
               the
               clock
               :
               )
               
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 preparation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               ;
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               
                 an
                 honourable
                 Counsailer
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 came
                 and
                 went
                 in
                 boldly
                 to
              
               Pilat
               ,
               
                 and
                 craved
                 the
                 body
                 of
              
               JESUS
               .
               And
               Pilat
               
                 marvailed
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 already
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 Centurion
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 
                 any
                 while
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 knew
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Centurion
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 body
                 to
              
               Joseph
               .
               Mark
               15.42
               ,
               43
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               our
               Saviour
               died
               before
               the
               other
               which
               were
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               is
               more
               apparant
               from
               the
               parallel
               testimony
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               19.31
               ,
               32
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 Iews
                 therefore
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 preparation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bodies
                 should
                 not
                 remain
                 upon
                 the
                 crosse
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 was
                 an
                 high
                 day
                 :
                 )
                 besought
              
               Pilat
               
                 that
                 their
                 legs
                 might
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 Then
                 came
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 brake
                 the
                 legs
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 was
                 crucifyed
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
              
               JESUS
               
                 and
                 saw
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 already
                 ,
                 they
                 brake
                 not
                 his
                 legs
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               thus
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               aswell
               the
               malignant
               Jews
               ,
               as
               Christs
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               though
               unwittingly
               did
               strangely
               combine
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               divers
               prophecies
               or
               prefigurations
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               Had
               hee
               not
               died
               before
               the
               other
               two
               which
               were
               crucified
               with
               him
               ,
               his
               legs
               had
               been
               broken
               with
               theirs
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               had
               not
               been
               interr'd
               before
               the
               setting
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               as
               is
               probable
               from
               Pilats
               demand
               to
               the
               Centurion
               [
               
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 while
                 dead
              
               ]
               before
               he
               would
               give
               Ioseph
               leave
               to
               bury
               his
               body
               .
               Now
               if
               his
               body
               had
               not
               been
               interr'd
               before
               the
               Sun-set
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               before
               the
               starrs
               appeared
               ,
               the
               mystery
               prefigured
               by
               the
               imprisonment
               of
               Ionas
               three
               dayes
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               whale
               could
               not
               by
               any
               Synecdoche
               have
               been
               exactly
               fulfilled
               by
               his
               
               blessed
               rest
               in
               the
               grave
               :
               but
               of
               this
               hereafter
               ,
               Again
               ,
               if
               the
               breaking
               of
               his
               legs
               had
               not
               been
               prevented
               by
               his
               dying
               before
               the
               other
               two
               which
               were
               crucifyed
               with
               him
               ;
               the
               harmony
               betwixt
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               could
               not
               have
               been
               so
               exact
               :
               
                 for
                 no
                 bone
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 Exodus
              
               12.46
               .
               Numb
               .
               9.12
               ,
               Nor
               should
               that
               which
               David
               spake
               of
               himself
               ,
               (
               but
               of
               himself
               as
               he
               was
               the
               type
               of
               Christ
               )
               when
               he
               was
               in
               some
               perill
               of
               breaking
               his
               leggs
               or
               armes
               ,
               or
               some
               better
               joynts
               ,
               have
               found
               its
               accomplishment
               in
               the
               circumstance
               of
               our
               Saviours
               death
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 done
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 A
                 bone
                 of
                 him
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 .
                 Iohn
              
               19.36
               .
               This
               allegation
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               (
               if
               my
               observation
               faile
               not
               )
               referrs
               as
               literally
               and
               properly
               to
               that
               saying
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               34.20
               .
               (
               when
               he
               was
               driven
               by
               Saul
               into
               the
               cave
               of
               Adullam
               )
               as
               unto
               the
               rite
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               before
               cited
               ,
               
                 He
                 keepeth
                 all
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 broken
                 .
              
               This
               was
               not
               a
               meere
               historicall
               narration
               ,
               but
               a
               speech
               typically
               propheticall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               first
               verifyed
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               be
               more
               exactly
               accomplished
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               rank
               was
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               
                 Evill
                 shall
                 stay
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 hate
                 the
                 righteous
                 shall
                 be
                 desolate
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 redeemeth
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 desolate
                 .
                 verse
              
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               The
               truth
               of
               this
               observation
               was
               never
               so
               punctually
               proved
               ,
               or
               exemplifyed
               as
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               two
               Malefactors
               which
               were
               crucifyed
               with
               our
               Saviour
               .
               Though
               
               neither
               of
               them
               had
               any
               interest
               in
               the
               former
               promise
               [
               
                 He
                 keepeth
                 all
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 broken
              
               ;
               ]
               yet
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               one
               who
               trusted
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               instantly
               redeemed
               ,
               and
               taken
               up
               into
               Paradise
               by
               him
               :
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               other
               which
               did
               hate
               and
               revile
               him
               ,
               was
               (
               to
               say
               no
               worse
               )
               left
               desolate
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Again
               ,
               the
               law
               concerning
               the
               taking
               down
               of
               such
               as
               were
               hanged
               on
               a
               tree
               (
               though
               not
               strangled
               ,
               )
               before
               the
               night
               went
               over
               them
               ;
               had
               not
               been
               accomplished
               in
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               day
               wherein
               he
               dyed
               had
               been
               the
               preparation
               to
               the
               great
               Sabbath
               .
               For
               it
               was
               not
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               Jews
               unto
               the
               due
               observation
               of
               this
               law
               ,
               but
               feare
               of
               polluting
               this
               great
               Sabbath
               which
               mooved
               them
               to
               become
               petitioners
               unto
               Pilat
               ,
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               all
               that
               were
               then
               crucifyed
               might
               be
               taken
               downe
               ,
               and
               carryed
               away
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               twilight
               following
               .
               The
               law
               which
               out
               of
               this
               feare
               they
               occasioned
               to
               be
               observed
               and
               fulfilled
               ,
               is
               extant
               ,
               Deuteron
               .
               21.22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 committed
                 a
                 sinne
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hang
                 him
                 on
                 a
                 tree
                 :
                 his
                 body
                 shall
                 not
                 remaine
                 upon
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 bury
                 him
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 hanged
                 is
                 accursed
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 thy
                 land
                 be
                 not
                 defiled
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giveth
                 thee
                 for
                 an
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               That
               this
               law
               had
               a
               speciall
               reference
               or
               pre-aspect
               unto
               our
               Saviours
               death
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               Galat.
               3.13
               .
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 curse
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 
                 written
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 is
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hangeth
                 on
                 a
                 tree
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               however
               the
               Centurion
               and
               the
               Souldiers
               apprehended
               no
               necessity
               of
               breaking
               our
               Saviours
               legs
               ,
               as
               being
               perswaded
               that
               he
               had
               been
               a
               good
               while
               dead
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               buryed
               :
               Yet
               one
               of
               them
               to
               make
               all
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               sure
               ,
               pierced
               his
               side
               while
               he
               was
               yet
               hanging
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               with
               a
               speare
               ,
               striking
               him
               (
               as
               by
               the
               posture
               of
               his
               body
               is
               probable
               )
               under
               the
               short
               ribbs
               through
               his
               very
               heart
               :
               otherwise
               he
               might
               have
               broken
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               of
               his
               bones
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               instructs
               us
               ,
               was
               done
               
                 that
                 another
                 Scripture
                 might
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 pierced
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               19.37
               .
               The
               prophecy
               which
               by
               this
               accident
               was
               exactly
               fulfilled
               ,
               we
               have
               Zachar.
               12.8
               ,
               9
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 defend
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 feeble
                 among
                 them
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 as
              
               David
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               David
               
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 seek
                 to
                 destroy
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 that
                 come
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 poure
                 upon
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 supplications
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 look
                 upon
                 me
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 pierced
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 mourn
                 for
                 him
                 as
                 one
                 mourneth
                 for
                 his
                 onely
                 sonne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               9.
               
               This
               sacred
               passage
               lieth
               punctually
               under
               that
               line
               or
               rule
               for
               interpreting
               sacred
               oracles
               ,
               which
               in
               these
               commentaries
               hath
               been
               oft
               heretofore
               mentioned
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               passage
               which
               cannot
               be
               literally
               verifyed
               of
               any
               person
               besides
               God
               himself
               ,
               nor
               could
               it
               have
               been
               fulfilled
               in
               
               God
               himself
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               as
               he
               was
               incarnate
               ,
               made
               subject
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               violent
               percussion
               after
               death
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               passage
               either
               according
               to
               the
               literall
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               in
               avouching
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               it
               ,
               amount
               to
               any
               more
               then
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               or
               (
               in
               particular
               )
               to
               inferre
               [
               that
               
                 reall
                 communication
              
               of
               properties
               between
               the
               divine
               and
               humane
               nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ]
               which
               some
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               in
               the
               Lutheran
               Church
               would
               from
               this
               place
               (
               in
               speciall
               )
               presse
               upon
               us
               ;
               is
               a
               disquisition
               more
               proper
               to
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               holy
               Catholique
               Church
               ,
               then
               to
               this
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Humiliation
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               That
               humiliation
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               did
               expire
               with
               his
               death
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               when
               he
               was
               taken
               downe
               from
               the
               crosse
               after
               his
               sacred
               sides
               had
               been
               so
               pierced
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               relates
               by
               that
               rude
               Roman
               Souldier
               ,
               whose
               name
               by
               unwritten
               tradition
               was
               Longius
               ,
               but
               a
               name
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               mistaken
               for
               the
               weapon
               wherewith
               he
               pierced
               him
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             IT
             followeth
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             that
             he
             
               was
               buried
            
             ,
             that
             
               he
               descended
               into
               hell
            
             .
             In
             what
             sense
             soever
             we
             take
             this
             word
             buried
             ,
             the
             historicall
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             most
             punctually
             recorded
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             .
             The
             onely
             quaere
             which
             this
             article
             ,
             or
             this
             part
             of
             the
             article
             will
             admit
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             by
             his
             buriall
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             interring
             or
             depositure
             of
             his
             body
             in
             the
             monument
             :
             or
             rather
             his
             imbalming
             by
             Ioseph
             or
             Nicodemus
             ,
             who
             did
             accomplish
             that
             work
             which
             the
             good
             woman
             before
             his
             death
             did
             foresignify
             ,
             or
             begin
             by
             pouring
             out
             that
             precious
             ointment
             on
             his
             head
             .
             This
             quaere
             hath
             been
             long
             agoe
             proposed
             by
             some
             learned
             men
             in
             the
             *
             French
             and
             German
             Churches
             ,
             who
             seem
             to
             deny
             the
             locall
             descension
             of
             his
             soule
             into
             hell
             ,
             either
             into
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             or
             into
             
               Limbum
               patrum
            
             .
             But
             this
             truth
             they
             have
             denyed
             or
             questioned
             with
             better
             moderation
             and
             discretion
             ,
             then
             such
             of
             our
             Native
             English
             as
             either
             have
             questioned
             or
             opposed
             our
             Churches
             meaning
             in
             this
             Article
             .
             For
             by
             his
             descending
             into
             hell
             ,
             these
             men
             would
             have
             us
             understand
             the
             interring
             or
             depositure
             of
             his
             body
             in
             the
             monument
             or
             sepulchre
             wherein
             no
             man
             had
             been
             laid
             before
             ,
             being
             before
             imbalmed
             ,
             
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Iews
               was
               to
               bury
               ,
               Iohn
            
             19
             40.
             
             But
             for
             pleading
             one
             way
             or
             other
             of
             Christ
             his
             descension
             into
             hell
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             have
             excluded
             my self
             in
             
             the
             
             generall
             division
             of
             this
             and
             the
             ensuing
             Treatise
             ,
             which
             was
             concerning
             the
             humiliation
             and
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God.
             Now
             unto
             whether
             member
             of
             this
             dichotomie
             or
             generall
             division
             ,
             the
             buriall
             ,
             interring
             ,
             or
             descension
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             into
             hell
             ,
             should
             be
             referr'd
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             as
             yet
             resolved
             by
             any
             Catholick
             consent
             :
             But
             in
             my
             private
             opinion
             ,
             I
             think
             rather
             to
             the
             
               Exaltation
               or
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
            
             to
             his
             everlasting
             Priesthood
             .
             
               And
               unto
               this
               Treatise
               principally
               intended
               by
               mee
               in
               these
               long
               Commentaries
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               I
               must
               crave
               pardon
               to
               referr
               all
               those
               other
               moderne
               Controversies
               concerning
               the
               extent
               of
               our
               Saviours
               sufferings
               ,
               
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 dyed
                 ;
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 rose
                 again
                 ;
                 whether
                 the
                 redemption
                 purchased
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 was
                 universall
                 to
                 all
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 or
                 predestinated
                 onely
                 ;
                 or
              
               (
               seeing
               redemption
               is
               a
               terme
               importing
               matter
               divisible
               ,
               )
               what
               part
               of
               redemption
               purchased
               by
               Christ
               ,
               was
               common
               
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 after
                 him
              
               ;
               what
               part
               more
               proper
               to
               such
               as
               under
               the
               law
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospell
               baptized
               ;
               what
               part
               of
               the
               same
               redemption
               ,
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Elect
               or
               predestinate
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             I
             conclude
             this
             Treatise
             concerning
             the
             humiliation
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             that
             excellent
             prayer
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             conceived
             in
             Latine
             by
             Erasmus
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             set
             forth
             Aº
             D
             ni
             M.
             D.
             XLV
             .
             both
             in
             Latine
             and
             English
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             or
             appendix
             of
             
             that
             Primmer
             or
             Liturgie
             which
             K.
             Henry
             the
             8.
             caused
             to
             be
             published
             by
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             with
             divers
             other
             godly
             prayers
             yet
             retained
             ,
             as
             appertinences
             if
             not
             as
             genuine
             parts
             of
             our
             Communion
             book
             .
             Why
             this
             prayer
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             left
             out
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             moderat
             and
             devout
             Reader
             will
             wonder
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     DOmine
                     IesuChriste
                     ,
                     qui
                     omnipotētiâ
                     tuâ
                     fecisti
                     omnes
                     creaturas
                     ,
                     visibiles
                     ,
                     invisibiles
                     ,
                     &
                     divinâ
                     sapientia
                     tua
                     gubernasti
                     disposuistique
                     omnia
                     ordinatè
                     ,
                     qui
                     ineffabili
                     bonitate
                     tua
                     custodis
                     ,
                     defendis
                     ,
                     promovesque
                     omnia
                     ,
                     qui
                     profunda
                     misericordia
                     tua
                     reficis
                     ruinosa
                     ,
                     renovas
                     collapsa
                     ,
                     vivificas
                     mortuos
                     :
                     digneris
                     (
                     precamur
                     )
                     ad
                     extremum
                     ,
                     in
                     dilectam
                     sponsam
                     tuam
                     Ecclesiā
                     ,
                     dulcem
                     illum
                     &
                     misericordē
                     vultū
                     tuum
                     ,
                     quo
                     coelestia
                     omnia
                     terrestriaque
                     ,
                     &
                     quae
                     supra
                     coelum
                     infraque
                     terram
                     sunt
                     pacificas
                     ,
                     conjicere
                     :
                     digneris
                     teneros
                     misericordesque
                     oculos
                     in
                     nos
                     convertere
                     ,
                     quibus
                     Petrum
                     semel
                     ,
                     magnum
                     Ecclesiae
                     
                     tuae
                     Pastorem
                     aspexisti
                     ,
                     &
                     continuò
                     rediit
                     secum
                     in
                     memoriam
                     ,
                     &
                     poenitentiā
                     ductus
                     est
                     ;
                     quibus
                     dispersam
                     semel
                     multitudinem
                     perlustrasti
                     ,
                     &
                     misericordia
                     commovebaris
                     ,
                     quod
                     boni
                     Pastoris
                     defectu
                     errabant
                     quasi
                     oves
                     sparsae
                     palantesque
                     .
                     Tu
                     satis
                     vides
                     ,
                     bone
                     pastor
                     ,
                     quot
                     varia
                     luporum
                     genera
                     in
                     ovilia
                     tua
                     irruperunt
                     ,
                     è
                     quibus
                     unusquisque
                     clamat
                     ,
                     Hic
                     Christus
                     est
                     ,
                     hic
                     Christus
                     est
                     :
                     ita
                     ut
                     ,
                     si
                     fieri
                     posset
                     ,
                     in
                     errores
                     deducerentur
                     electi
                     .
                     Tu
                     vides
                     quibus
                     flatibus
                     ,
                     quibus
                     fluctibus
                     ,
                     quibus
                     tempestatibus
                     misera
                     navis
                     jactatur
                     ,
                     in
                     qua
                     pusillus
                     grex
                     tuus
                     de
                     submersione
                     periclitatur
                     .
                     Quid
                     autem
                     nunc
                     restat
                     ,
                     nisi
                     ut
                     prorsum
                     submergatur
                     ,
                     omnesque
                     nos
                     pereamus
                     ?
                     hujus
                     tempestatis
                     causa
                     est
                     nostra
                     iniquitas
                     &
                     depravata
                     vita
                     ;
                     hoc
                     nos
                     videmus
                     &
                     confitemur
                     ,
                     justitiam
                     tuam
                     cernimus
                     ,
                     &
                     injustitiam
                     nostram
                     lamētamur
                     :
                     sed
                     ad
                     misericordiam
                     tuam
                     provocamus
                     quae
                     
                     (
                     secundum
                     Psalmum
                     Prophetae
                     tui
                     )
                     exuperat
                     omnia
                     ,
                     opera
                     tua
                     :
                     multa
                     supplicia
                     sustinuimus
                     ,
                     multis
                     bellis
                     fracti
                     ,
                     multis
                     jacturis
                     bonorum
                     consumpti
                     ,
                     tot
                     morborum
                     pestiumque
                     generibus
                     flagellati
                     ,
                     tot
                     fluctibus
                     quassati
                     ,
                     tot
                     perterrefacti
                     ;
                     &
                     nullus
                     tamen
                     nobis
                     ita
                     fatigatis
                     ,
                     &
                     inusitata
                     malorum
                     vi
                     debilitatis
                     ,
                     portus
                     perfugiumque
                     apparet
                     ,
                     sed
                     quotidie
                     magis
                     magisque
                     graves
                     pluresque
                     poenae
                     imminere
                     cervicibus
                     nostris
                     videntur
                     .
                     Non
                     hic
                     de
                     tua
                     asperitate
                     conquerimur
                     ,
                     misericordissime
                     Domine
                     ,
                     sed
                     tuam
                     potiùs
                     misericordiam
                     intuemur
                     ,
                     quòd
                     longè
                     graviores
                     plagas
                     commeriti
                     sumus
                     .
                     Nos
                     verò
                     abs
                     te
                     ,
                     misericordissime
                     Domine
                     precamur
                     ,
                     non
                     quid
                     meritis
                     nostris
                     dignum
                     sit
                     consideres
                     aut
                     perpendas
                     :
                     sed
                     potius
                     quid
                     deceat
                     misericordiam
                     tuam
                     ,
                     sine
                     qua
                     ne
                     Angeli
                     quidem
                     in
                     coelo
                     consistere
                     possunt
                     ,
                     nedum
                     nos
                     vasaluti
                     infirma
                     .
                     Miserere
                     nostri
                     Redemptor
                     
                     noster
                     ,
                     qui
                     facillimè
                     exoraris
                     ,
                     non
                     quòd
                     nos
                     misericordiâ
                     tuâ
                     digni
                     sumus
                     ;
                     sed
                     hanc
                     gloriam
                     nomini
                     tuo
                     dato
                     .
                     Ne
                     patiaris
                     Iudaeos
                     ,
                     Turcas
                     ,
                     reliquosque
                     qui
                     vel
                     non
                     noverunt
                     te
                     vel
                     gloriae
                     tuae
                     invident
                     ,
                     perpetuò
                     de
                     nobis
                     triumphare
                     ,
                     &
                     dicere
                     ;
                     Vbi
                     Deus
                     ,
                     ubi
                     Redemptor
                     ,
                     ubi
                     Servator
                     ,
                     ubi
                     Sponsus
                     illorum
                     est
                     ?
                     Haec
                     contumeliosa
                     verba
                     &
                     convitia
                     in
                     te
                     Domine
                     redundant
                     ,
                     dum
                     ex
                     malis
                     nostris
                     bonitatem
                     tuam
                     existimant
                     ,
                     nos
                     derelinqui
                     putant
                     ,
                     quos
                     emendari
                     non
                     cernunt
                     .
                     Cum
                     semel
                     in
                     navigio
                     dormires
                     ,
                     &
                     tempestas
                     subito
                     exorta
                     minaretur
                     mortem
                     omnibus
                     qui
                     in
                     navi
                     erant
                     ,
                     ad
                     clamorem
                     paucorum
                     Discipulorum
                     excitabaris
                     ,
                     &
                     continuò
                     fluctus
                     quieverunt
                     ,
                     ventus
                     cessavit
                     ,
                     tempestas
                     in
                     magnam
                     tranquillitatem
                     conversa
                     est
                     ;
                     Aquae
                     mutae
                     Creatoris
                     vocem
                     agnoverunt
                     .
                     In
                     hac
                     autem
                     longè
                     graviore
                     tempestate
                     ,
                     in
                     qua
                     non
                     paucorum
                     hominum
                     
                     corpora
                     in
                     discrimen
                     veniunt
                     ,
                     sed
                     innumerabiles
                     animae
                     periclitant
                     ;
                     ad
                     vocem
                     universae
                     Ecclesiae
                     tuae
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     precamur
                     ut
                     vigiles
                     ,
                     quae
                     nunc
                     in
                     periculo
                     submersionis
                     est
                     .
                     Tot
                     jam
                     millia
                     hominum
                     clamitant
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     serva
                     nos
                     ,
                     perimus
                     ,
                     tempestas
                     haec
                     humanam
                     potentiam
                     superat
                     ,
                     immo
                     verò
                     conatus
                     eorum
                     qui
                     illi
                     praesidium
                     ferrent
                     ,
                     in
                     contrarium
                     avertuntur
                     .
                     Quod
                     haec
                     praestabit
                     ,
                     solum
                     verbum
                     tuum
                     est
                     :
                     Verbo
                     solum
                     oris
                     tui
                     dicito
                     ,
                     Tempestas
                     cessa
                     ,
                     &
                     confestim
                     tranquillitas
                     expetita
                     apparebit
                     .
                     Quot
                     millibus
                     impiorum
                     pepercisses
                     ,
                     si
                     in
                     civitate
                     Sodomae
                     vel
                     decem
                     inventi
                     fuissent
                     :
                     nunc
                     verò
                     tot
                     millibus
                     hominum
                     gloriam
                     nominis
                     tui
                     amantium
                     ,
                     &
                     propter
                     decorem
                     domus
                     tuae
                     gementum
                     ,
                     non
                     horum
                     precibus
                     adductus
                     iram
                     remittes
                     ,
                     &
                     consuetarum
                     antiquarumque
                     misericordiarum
                     tuarum
                     recordaberis
                     ?
                     an
                     non
                     divinâ
                     sapientiâ
                     tuâ
                     nostram
                     stultitiam
                     in
                     gloriam
                     tuā
                     convertes
                     ?
                     
                     an
                     non
                     malorum
                     improbitatem
                     in
                     Ecclesiae
                     tuae
                     bonum
                     commutabis
                     ?
                     cum
                     enim
                     misericordia
                     tua
                     solet
                     omnia
                     sublevare
                     ,
                     cùm
                     res
                     nobis
                     immedicabilis
                     esse
                     videtur
                     :
                     nec
                     potentia
                     aut
                     sapientia
                     humana
                     corrigi
                     potest
                     .
                     Tu
                     solus
                     res
                     etiam
                     inordinatissimas
                     in
                     ordinem
                     adducis
                     ,
                     qui
                     solus
                     author
                     conservatorque
                     pacis
                     es
                     .
                     Tu
                     antiquam
                     confusionem
                     quam
                     Chaos
                     appellamus
                     formavisti
                     ,
                     in
                     qua
                     sine
                     ordine
                     ,
                     sine
                     mode
                     ,
                     perturbatè
                     discordia
                     semina
                     rerum
                     jacebant
                     ,
                     &
                     admirabili
                     serie
                     res
                     natura
                     suâ
                     pugnantes
                     ,
                     vinculo
                     perpetuo
                     copulavisti
                     &
                     colligavisti
                     .
                     Quanto
                     quaeso
                     ,
                     major
                     confusio
                     est
                     haec
                     ,
                     ubi
                     nulla
                     charitas
                     ,
                     nulla
                     fides
                     ,
                     nulla
                     copulatio
                     amoris
                     ,
                     nulla
                     legum
                     ,
                     nulla
                     Magistratuum
                     reverentia
                     ,
                     nulla
                     opinionum
                     consensio
                     ,
                     sed
                     quasi
                     in
                     perturbatissimo
                     choro
                     ,
                     unusquisque
                     diversum
                     canit
                     .
                     In
                     coelestibus
                     planetis
                     nulla
                     est
                     dissensio
                     ,
                     elementa
                     suas
                     sedes
                     tenent
                     ,
                     unumquodque
                     constitutum
                     sibi
                     officium
                     facit
                     :
                     
                     &
                     sponsam
                     suam
                     cujus
                     causa
                     omnia
                     facta
                     sunt
                     ,
                     continua
                     sic
                     dissensione
                     perire
                     &
                     labefactari
                     permittis
                     ?
                     Malósne
                     spiritus
                     seditionis
                     authores
                     atque
                     administros
                     ,
                     in
                     ditione
                     tua
                     sine
                     ulla
                     reprehensione
                     ita
                     regnare
                     permittes
                     ?
                     potentemnè
                     illum
                     iniquitatis
                     ducem
                     ,
                     quem
                     semel
                     dejeceras
                     ,
                     castra
                     invadere
                     &
                     milites
                     tuos
                     spoliare
                     sines
                     ?
                     Cum
                     hic
                     in
                     hominibus
                     versabaris
                     ,
                     vocem
                     tuam
                     fugiebant
                     daemones
                     .
                     Emitte
                     quaesumus
                     Domine
                     ,
                     Spiritum
                     tuum
                     qui
                     è
                     pectoribus
                     omnium
                     nomen
                     tuum
                     profitentium
                     ,
                     malos
                     spiritus
                     ,
                     magistros
                     intemperantiae
                     ,
                     avaritiae
                     ,
                     vanae
                     gloriae
                     ,
                     libidinum
                     ,
                     scelerum
                     ,
                     discordiae
                     abigat
                     .
                     Crea
                     in
                     nobis
                     ,
                     Rex
                     ,
                     &
                     Deus
                     noster
                     ,
                     cor
                     mundum
                     ,
                     &
                     Spiritum
                     sanctum
                     tuum
                     in
                     pectoribus
                     nostris
                     renova
                     ,
                     nec
                     Spiritum
                     sanctum
                     tuum
                     auferas
                     à
                     nobis
                     .
                     Restitue
                     nobis
                     fructum
                     salutaris
                     sanitatis
                     tuae
                     ,
                     &
                     Spiritu
                     principali
                     corrobora
                     
                     Sponsam
                     ,
                     Pastoresque
                     ejus
                     .
                     Hoc
                     Spiritu
                     reconciliasti
                     coelestia
                     terrestribus
                     ,
                     hoc
                     formasti
                     ac
                     reduxisti
                     tot
                     linguas
                     ,
                     tot
                     nationes
                     ,
                     tam
                     diversa
                     hominum
                     genera
                     in
                     unum
                     corpus
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                     quod
                     corpus
                     eodem
                     Spiritu
                     copulatur
                     capiti
                     .
                     Hunc
                     Spiritum
                     si
                     in
                     omnium
                     hominum
                     cordibus
                     renovare
                     digneris
                     ,
                     tum
                     externae
                     hae
                     quoque
                     miseriae
                     cessabunt
                     :
                     aut
                     si
                     non
                     cessaverint
                     ,
                     ad
                     fructum
                     saltem
                     ,
                     utilitatemque
                     diligentium
                     te
                     traducentur
                     .
                     Siste
                     hanc
                     Domine
                     Iesu
                     ,
                     confusionem
                     ;
                     hoc
                     horribile
                     Chaos
                     in
                     ordinem
                     adducito
                     :
                     expande
                     Spiritum
                     tuum
                     super
                     aquas
                     malè
                     fluctuantium
                     opinionū
                     .
                     Et
                     quia
                     Spiritus
                     tuus
                     ,
                     qui
                     juxta
                     Prophetae
                     sententiam
                     continet
                     omnia
                     ,
                     scientiam
                     etiam
                     habet
                     vocis
                     :
                     effice
                     ut
                     quemadmodum
                     omnibus
                     qui
                     in
                     domo
                     tua
                     sunt
                     ,
                     unum
                     lumen
                     ,
                     unus
                     Baptismus
                     ,
                     unus
                     Deus
                     ,
                     una
                     spes
                     ,
                     unus
                     Spiritus
                     ;
                     sic
                     unā
                     quoque
                     habeant
                     vocē
                     ▪
                     unam
                     cantilenā
                     ,
                     unū
                     sonū
                     ,
                     unā
                     catholicam
                     
                     veritatē
                     profitentes
                     .
                     Cum
                     in
                     coelum
                     gloriosè
                     ascendisti
                     ,
                     demisisti
                     de
                     caelo
                     res
                     preciosissimas
                     ;
                     dedisti
                     dona
                     hominibus
                     ,
                     varia
                     munera
                     spiritus
                     divisisti
                     :
                     renova
                     Domine
                     de
                     Coelo
                     veterem
                     bonitatem
                     ,
                     da
                     nunc
                     Ecclesiae
                     labefactatae
                     &
                     inclinatae
                     ,
                     quod
                     illi
                     emergenti
                     ,
                     &
                     exorienti
                     initio
                     dederas
                     ;
                     Da
                     Principibus
                     Magistratibusque
                     gratiam
                     timoris
                     tui
                     :
                     ut
                     ita
                     Rempublicam
                     suam
                     gubernent
                     ,
                     quasi
                     statim
                     tibi
                     Regi
                     Regum
                     rationem
                     reddituri
                     .
                     Da
                     sapientiam
                     semper
                     assistricem
                     illis
                     ,
                     ut
                     quodcunque
                     optimum
                     factu
                     fuerit
                     ,
                     &
                     animo
                     provideant
                     ,
                     &
                     factis
                     persequantur
                     .
                     Da
                     Episcopis
                     tuis
                     donum
                     prophetiae
                     ,
                     ut
                     sanctas
                     Scripturas
                     non
                     ex
                     suis
                     ingeniis
                     ,
                     sed
                     tua
                     inspiratione
                     declarent
                     &
                     interpretentur
                     .
                     Da
                     triplicem
                     illis
                     charitatem
                     ,
                     quam
                     à
                     Petro
                     requirebas
                     ,
                     quando
                     illius
                     curae
                     oves
                     tuas
                     commisisti
                     .
                     Da
                     Sacerdotibus
                     tuis
                     
                     temperantiae
                     ,
                     castitatisque
                     amorem
                     .
                     Da
                     populo
                     tuo
                     studium
                     sequendi
                     mandata
                     tua
                     ,
                     &
                     promptitudinem
                     obediendi
                     iis
                     ,
                     quos
                     tu
                     super
                     illos
                     constituisti
                     .
                     Ita
                     fiet
                     ,
                     ut
                     si
                     largitate
                     tua
                     principes
                     ea
                     imperent
                     ,
                     quae
                     tu
                     praecipis
                     ;
                     pastores
                     eadem
                     doceant
                     ,
                     populus
                     utrisque
                     pareat
                     :
                     veteris
                     Ecclesiae
                     dignitas
                     ,
                     tranquillitasque
                     cum
                     ordinis
                     conservatione
                     ad
                     gloriam
                     Nominis
                     tui
                     restorescat
                     .
                     Ninivitis
                     pepercisti
                     morti
                     addictis
                     ,
                     statim
                     ut
                     ad
                     poenitentiam
                     conversi
                     fuerant
                     :
                     &
                     domum
                     tuam
                     inclinantem
                     jam
                     &
                     corruentem
                     despicies
                     ,
                     quae
                     vice
                     sacci
                     gemitus
                     ,
                     vice
                     cinerum
                     lachrymas
                     profundit
                     ?
                     promisisti
                     remissionem
                     conversis
                     ad
                     te
                     :
                     at
                     hoc
                     donum
                     tuum
                     est
                     ,
                     ut
                     quis
                     cum
                     toto
                     corde
                     suo
                     ad
                     te
                     convertatur
                     ,
                     ut
                     omnis
                     bonitas
                     nostra
                     ad
                     gloriam
                     tuam
                     redundet
                     .
                     Tu
                     factor
                     es
                     ,
                     refice
                     opus
                     tuum
                     quod
                     formasti
                     :
                     Tu
                     Redemptor
                     es
                     ,
                     serva
                     quod
                     emisti
                     :
                     Tu
                     Servator
                     es
                     ,
                     
                     ne
                     sinas
                     perire
                     qui
                     tibi
                     innituntur
                     :
                     Tu
                     Dominus
                     es
                     &
                     possessor
                     ,
                     vendica
                     possessionem
                     tuam
                     ;
                     Tu
                     caput
                     es
                     ,
                     opem
                     fer
                     membris
                     ;
                     Tu
                     Rex
                     es
                     ,
                     da
                     nobis
                     legum
                     tuarum
                     reverentiam
                     :
                     Tu
                     princeps
                     pacis
                     es
                     ,
                     aspira
                     nobis
                     fraternam
                     charitatem
                     :
                     Tu
                     Deus
                     miserere
                     supplicum
                     tuorum
                     ,
                     sis
                     (
                     ut
                     beatus
                     Paulus
                     loquitur
                     )
                     omnia
                     in
                     omnibus
                     ,
                     ut
                     universus
                     Ecclesiae
                     tuae
                     chorus
                     consentientibus
                     animis
                     &
                     vocibus
                     consonantibus
                     gratias
                     de
                     misericordia
                     inventa
                     agant
                     Patri
                     ,
                     Filio
                     ,
                     &
                     Spiritui
                     sancto
                     ,
                     qui
                     pro
                     perfectissimo
                     concordiae
                     exemplo
                     personarum
                     proprietate
                     distinguuntur
                     &
                     conjunctione
                     naturae
                     adunantur
                     ,
                     quibus
                     laus
                     ,
                     &
                     gloria
                     ad
                     omnem
                     aeternitatē
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     LOrd
                     JESUS
                     CHRIST
                     ,
                     which
                     of
                     thine
                     Almightinesse
                     madest
                     all
                     Creatures
                     both
                     visible
                     and
                     invisible
                     ,
                     which
                     of
                     thy
                     godly
                     wisdome
                     governest
                     and
                     settest
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     most
                     goodly
                     order
                     ,
                     which
                     of
                     thine
                     unspeakable
                     goodnes
                     keepest
                     ,
                     defendest
                     ,
                     &
                     furtherest
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     of
                     thy
                     deep
                     mercy
                     restorest
                     the
                     decaied
                     ,
                     renewest
                     the
                     fallen
                     ,
                     raisest
                     the
                     dead
                     :
                     vouchsafe
                     (
                     we
                     pray
                     thee
                     )
                     at
                     last
                     to
                     cast
                     downe
                     thy
                     countenance
                     upon
                     thy
                     welbeloved
                     Spouse
                     the
                     Church
                     ;
                     but
                     let
                     it
                     be
                     that
                     amiable
                     and
                     mercifull
                     Countenance
                     wherewith
                     thou
                     pacifiest
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     heaven
                     ,
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     above
                     heaven
                     and
                     under
                     the
                     earth
                     :
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     cast
                     upon
                     us
                     those
                     tender
                     and
                     pitifull
                     eyes
                     ,
                     with
                     
                     which
                     thou
                     diddest
                     once
                     behold
                     Peter
                     that
                     great
                     Shepherd
                     of
                     thy
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     forthwith
                     he
                     remembred
                     himself
                     and
                     repented
                     ;
                     with
                     which
                     eyes
                     thou
                     once
                     diddest
                     view
                     the
                     scattered
                     multitude
                     ,
                     and
                     wert
                     moved
                     with
                     compassion
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     lack
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     Shepherd
                     they
                     wandred
                     as
                     sheep
                     dispersed
                     &
                     straied
                     asunder
                     .
                     Thou
                     seest
                     (
                     O
                     good
                     Shepheard
                     )
                     what
                     sundry
                     sorts
                     of
                     Wolves
                     have
                     broken
                     into
                     thy
                     sheep-cotes
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     every
                     one
                     crieth
                     ,
                     Here
                     is
                     Christ
                     ,
                     here
                     is
                     Christ
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     possible
                     ,
                     the
                     very
                     perfect
                     persons
                     should
                     be
                     brought
                     into
                     error
                     .
                     Thou
                     seest
                     with
                     what
                     winds
                     ,
                     with
                     what
                     waves
                     ,
                     with
                     what
                     stormes
                     thy
                     silly
                     ship
                     is
                     tossed
                     ,
                     thy
                     ship
                     wherein
                     thy
                     little
                     flock
                     is
                     in
                     perill
                     to
                     be
                     drowned
                     .
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     now
                     left
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     utterly
                     sink
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     all
                     perish
                     ?
                     Of
                     this
                     tempest
                     and
                     storme
                     we
                     may
                     thank
                     our
                     own
                     wickednesse
                     and
                     sinfull
                     living
                     ;
                     we
                     espie
                     it
                     well
                     and
                     confesse
                     it
                     ,
                     we
                     espy
                     thy
                     righteousnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     wee
                     bewaile
                     our
                     unrighteousnesse
                     :
                     but
                     wee
                     appeale
                     to
                     thy
                     
                     mercy
                     which
                     (
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Psalme
                     of
                     thy
                     Prophet
                     )
                     surmounteth
                     all
                     thy
                     works
                     :
                     wee
                     have
                     now
                     suffred
                     much
                     punishment
                     ,
                     being
                     soussed
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     warres
                     ,
                     consumed
                     with
                     such
                     losses
                     of
                     goods
                     ,
                     scourged
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     sorts
                     of
                     diseases
                     and
                     pestilences
                     ,
                     shaken
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     flouds
                     ,
                     feared
                     with
                     so
                     many
                     strange
                     sights
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     appeare
                     there
                     no
                     where
                     any
                     haven
                     or
                     Port
                     unto
                     us
                     being
                     thus
                     tired
                     and
                     forlorne
                     among
                     so
                     strange
                     evills
                     ,
                     but
                     still
                     every
                     day
                     more
                     grievous
                     punishmēts
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     seeme
                     to
                     hang
                     over
                     our
                     heads
                     .
                     We
                     complaine
                     not
                     of
                     thy
                     sharpnesse
                     ,
                     most
                     tender
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     espy
                     here
                     also
                     thy
                     mercy
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     grieuouser
                     plagues
                     we
                     have
                     deserved
                     .
                     But
                     O
                     most
                     mercifull
                     Jesu
                     ,
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     not
                     consider
                     ne
                     weigh
                     what
                     is
                     due
                     for
                     our
                     deservings
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     what
                     becommeth
                     thy
                     mercy
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     neither
                     the
                     Angels
                     in
                     heaven
                     can
                     stand
                     sure
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     much
                     lesse
                     wee
                     silly
                     vessells
                     of
                     clay
                     .
                     Have
                     mercy
                     on
                     us
                     ,
                     O
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     art
                     easie
                     to
                     bee
                     intreated
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     worthy
                     of
                     thy
                     mercy
                     ,
                     but
                     give
                     thou
                     this
                     glory
                     unto
                     thine
                     owne
                     Name
                     .
                     Suffer
                     not
                     that
                     the
                     Jews
                     ,
                     Turks
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Panims
                     ,
                     which
                     either
                     have
                     not
                     known
                     thee
                     ,
                     or
                     doe
                     envy
                     thy
                     glory
                     ,
                     should
                     continually
                     triumph
                     over
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     say
                     ;
                     Where
                     is
                     their
                     God
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     their
                     Redeemer
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     their
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     their
                     Bridegroome
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     thus
                     boast
                     on
                     ?
                     These
                     opprobrious
                     words
                     &
                     upbraidings
                     redound
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     while
                     by
                     our
                     evills
                     ,
                     men
                     weigh
                     and
                     esteeme
                     thy
                     goodnesse
                     :
                     they
                     think
                     wee
                     be
                     forsaken
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     see
                     not
                     amended
                     .
                     Once
                     when
                     thou
                     sleptst
                     in
                     the
                     ship
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     tempest
                     suddenly
                     arising
                     threatned
                     death
                     to
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     ship
                     ,
                     thou
                     awokest
                     at
                     the
                     outcry
                     of
                     a
                     few
                     disciples
                     ,
                     and
                     straightway
                     at
                     thine
                     Almighty
                     word
                     the
                     waters
                     couched
                     ,
                     the
                     winds
                     fell
                     ,
                     the
                     storme
                     was
                     suddenly
                     turned
                     into
                     a
                     great
                     calme
                     :
                     the
                     dumbe
                     waters
                     know
                     their
                     makers
                     voice
                     .
                     Now
                     in
                     this
                     farre
                     greater
                     tempest
                     ,
                     
                     wherein
                     not
                     a
                     few
                     mens
                     bodies
                     be
                     in
                     danger
                     ,
                     but
                     innumerable
                     soules
                     :
                     wee
                     beseech
                     thee
                     at
                     the
                     cry
                     of
                     thy
                     holy
                     Church
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     drowning
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     wilt
                     awake
                     .
                     So
                     many
                     thousands
                     of
                     men
                     doe
                     crie
                     ,
                     Lord
                     save
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     perish
                     ,
                     the
                     tempest
                     is
                     past
                     mans
                     power
                     :
                     yea
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     the
                     indeavours
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     would
                     help
                     it
                     ,
                     doe
                     turne
                     cleane
                     a
                     contrary
                     way
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     thy
                     word
                     that
                     must
                     doe
                     the
                     deed
                     ,
                     Lord
                     Jesu
                     .
                     Onely
                     say
                     thou
                     with
                     a
                     word
                     of
                     thy
                     mouth
                     ,
                     Cease
                     ô
                     tempest
                     ,
                     and
                     forthwith
                     shall
                     the
                     desired
                     calme
                     appeare
                     .
                     Thou
                     wouldest
                     have
                     spared
                     so
                     many
                     thousands
                     of
                     most
                     wicked
                     men
                     ,
                     if
                     in
                     the
                     City
                     of
                     Sodom
                     had
                     been
                     found
                     but
                     ten
                     good
                     men
                     .
                     Now
                     here
                     be
                     so
                     many
                     thousands
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     love
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     thy
                     Name
                     ,
                     which
                     sigh
                     for
                     the
                     beauty
                     of
                     thy
                     house
                     ;
                     and
                     wilt
                     thou
                     not
                     at
                     these
                     mens
                     prayers
                     let
                     goe
                     thine
                     anger
                     and
                     remember
                     thine
                     accustomed
                     and
                     old
                     mercies
                     ?
                     Shalt
                     thou
                     not
                     with
                     thy
                     heavenly
                     policy
                     turne
                     our
                     folly
                     into
                     thy
                     glory
                     ?
                     Shalt
                     thou
                     
                     not
                     turne
                     the
                     wicked
                     mens
                     evills
                     into
                     thy
                     Churches
                     good
                     ?
                     For
                     thy
                     mercy
                     is
                     wont
                     then
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     to
                     succour
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     thing
                     is
                     with
                     us
                     past
                     remedie
                     ,
                     and
                     neither
                     the
                     might
                     nor
                     wisedome
                     of
                     men
                     can
                     help
                     it
                     .
                     Thou
                     alone
                     bringest
                     things
                     that
                     bee
                     never
                     so
                     out
                     of
                     order
                     ,
                     into
                     order
                     againe
                     :
                     which
                     art
                     the
                     onely
                     Author
                     and
                     maintainer
                     of
                     peace
                     .
                     Thou
                     framedst
                     that
                     old
                     confusion
                     ,
                     which
                     wee
                     call
                     Chaos
                     ,
                     wherein
                     without
                     order
                     ,
                     without
                     fashion
                     confusely
                     lay
                     the
                     discordant
                     seeds
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     a
                     wonderfull
                     order
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     of
                     nature
                     fought
                     together
                     ,
                     thou
                     diddest
                     ally
                     and
                     knit
                     in
                     a
                     perpetuall
                     band
                     .
                     But
                     how
                     much
                     greater
                     confusion
                     is
                     this
                     ,
                     where
                     is
                     no
                     charity
                     ,
                     no
                     fidelity
                     ,
                     no
                     bonds
                     of
                     love
                     ,
                     no
                     reverence
                     neither
                     of
                     lawes
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     of
                     rulers
                     ;
                     no
                     agreement
                     of
                     opinions
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     a
                     misordered
                     quire
                     ,
                     every
                     man
                     singeth
                     a
                     contrary
                     note
                     .
                     Among
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Planets
                     is
                     no
                     dissention
                     ,
                     all
                     foure
                     Elements
                     keep
                     their
                     place
                     ,
                     every
                     one
                     doe
                     their
                     office
                     whereunto
                     
                     they
                     bee
                     appointed
                     .
                     And
                     wilt
                     thou
                     suffer
                     thy
                     Spouse
                     ,
                     for
                     whose
                     sake
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     thus
                     by
                     continuall
                     discords
                     to
                     perish
                     &
                     go
                     to
                     wrack
                     ?
                     Shalt
                     thou
                     suffer
                     the
                     wicked
                     spirits
                     ,
                     which
                     bee
                     authors
                     and
                     workers
                     of
                     discord
                     ,
                     to
                     beare
                     such
                     a
                     swinge
                     in
                     thy
                     Kingdome
                     unchecked
                     ?
                     Shalt
                     thou
                     suffer
                     the
                     strong
                     Captaine
                     of
                     mischief
                     ,
                     whom
                     thou
                     once
                     overthrewest
                     ,
                     againe
                     to
                     invade
                     thy
                     tents
                     and
                     to
                     spoile
                     thy
                     souldiers
                     ?
                     When
                     thou
                     wert
                     here
                     a
                     man
                     conversant
                     amongst
                     men
                     ,
                     at
                     thy
                     voice
                     fled
                     the
                     devills
                     .
                     Send
                     forth
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thy
                     Spirit
                     which
                     may
                     drive
                     away
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     breasts
                     of
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     professe
                     thy
                     Name
                     ,
                     the
                     wicked
                     spirits
                     ,
                     masters
                     of
                     riot
                     ,
                     of
                     covetousnesse
                     ,
                     of
                     vaine
                     glory
                     ,
                     of
                     carnall
                     lust
                     ,
                     of
                     mischief
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     discord
                     .
                     Create
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     O
                     our
                     God
                     and
                     King
                     ,
                     a
                     cleane
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     renew
                     thy
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     in
                     our
                     breasts
                     ,
                     pluck
                     not
                     from
                     us
                     thy
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     .
                     Render
                     unto
                     us
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     thy
                     sauing
                     health
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     thy
                     principall
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     strengthen
                     
                     thy
                     Spouse
                     and
                     the
                     Herdmen
                     thereof
                     .
                     By
                     this
                     Spirit
                     thou
                     reconciledst
                     the
                     earthly
                     to
                     the
                     heavenly
                     :
                     by
                     this
                     thou
                     didst
                     frame
                     and
                     reduce
                     ,
                     so
                     many
                     tongues
                     ,
                     so
                     many
                     Nations
                     ,
                     so
                     many
                     sundry
                     sorts
                     of
                     men
                     into
                     one
                     body
                     of
                     a
                     Church
                     ;
                     which
                     body
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     Spirit
                     is
                     knit
                     to
                     thee
                     their
                     head
                     .
                     This
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     wilt
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     renew
                     in
                     all
                     mens
                     hearts
                     ,
                     then
                     shall
                     also
                     these
                     forreigne
                     miseries
                     cease
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     cease
                     not
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     they
                     shall
                     turne
                     to
                     the
                     profit
                     and
                     availe
                     of
                     them
                     which
                     love
                     thee
                     .
                     Stay
                     this
                     confusion
                     ,
                     set
                     in
                     order
                     this
                     horrible
                     Chaos
                     (
                     O
                     Lord
                     Jesu
                     ;
                     )
                     let
                     thy
                     Spirit
                     stretch
                     out
                     it self
                     upon
                     these
                     waters
                     of
                     evill
                     wavering
                     opinions
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     thy
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     which
                     according
                     to
                     thy
                     Prophets
                     saying
                     cōtaineth
                     al
                     things
                     hath
                     also
                     the
                     sciēce
                     of
                     speaking
                     :
                     make
                     ,
                     that
                     like
                     as
                     unto
                     all
                     them
                     which
                     bee
                     of
                     thy
                     house
                     ,
                     is
                     all
                     one
                     light
                     ,
                     one
                     Baptisme
                     ,
                     one
                     God
                     ,
                     one
                     hope
                     ,
                     one
                     Spirit
                     :
                     so
                     they
                     may
                     also
                     have
                     one
                     voice
                     ,
                     one
                     note
                     ,
                     and
                     song
                     ,
                     professing
                     one
                     Catholique
                     truth
                     .
                     When
                     
                     thou
                     diddest
                     mount
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     triumphantly
                     ,
                     thou
                     threwest
                     out
                     from
                     above
                     thy
                     precious
                     things
                     ,
                     thou
                     gavest
                     gifts
                     amongst
                     men
                     ,
                     thou
                     dealtest
                     sundry
                     rewards
                     of
                     thy
                     Spirit
                     .
                     Renew
                     againe
                     from
                     above
                     thy
                     old
                     bountifulnesse
                     ,
                     give
                     that
                     thing
                     to
                     thy
                     Church
                     now
                     fainting
                     &
                     growing
                     downward
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     gauest
                     unto
                     her
                     shooting
                     up
                     ,
                     at
                     her
                     first
                     beginning
                     .
                     Give
                     unto
                     Princes
                     and
                     Rulers
                     the
                     grace
                     so
                     to
                     stand
                     in
                     awe
                     of
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     so
                     may
                     guide
                     the
                     Common-Weale
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     should
                     shortly
                     render
                     accompt
                     unto
                     thee
                     that
                     art
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     kings
                     .
                     Give
                     wisdome
                     to
                     bee
                     alwayes
                     assistant
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     best
                     to
                     bee
                     done
                     ,
                     they
                     may
                     espy
                     it
                     in
                     their
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     pursue
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     their
                     doings
                     .
                     Give
                     to
                     the
                     Bishops
                     the
                     gift
                     of
                     prophecy
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     declare
                     and
                     interpret
                     holy
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     owne
                     braine
                     but
                     of
                     thine
                     inspiring
                     .
                     Give
                     them
                     the
                     threefold
                     charity
                     which
                     thou
                     once
                     demandedst
                     of
                     Peter
                     ,
                     what
                     time
                     thou
                     didst
                     betake
                     unto
                     him
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                     thy
                     sheep
                     .
                     Give
                     to
                     the
                     Priests
                     
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     sobernesse
                     and
                     of
                     chastity
                     .
                     Give
                     to
                     thy
                     people
                     a
                     good
                     will
                     to
                     follow
                     thy
                     Commandements
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     readinesse
                     to
                     obey
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     thou
                     hast
                     appointed
                     over
                     them
                     .
                     So
                     shall
                     it
                     come
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     if
                     through
                     thy
                     gift
                     thy
                     Princes
                     shall
                     command
                     that
                     thou
                     requirest
                     ,
                     if
                     thy
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Herdmen
                     shall
                     teach
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     people
                     obey
                     them
                     both
                     :
                     that
                     the
                     old
                     dignity
                     and
                     tranquillity
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     shal
                     returne
                     again
                     with
                     a
                     goodly
                     order
                     unto
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     thy
                     Name
                     .
                     Thou
                     sparedst
                     the
                     Ninevites
                     appointed
                     to
                     be
                     destroied
                     ,
                     as
                     soone
                     as
                     they
                     converted
                     to
                     repentance
                     :
                     and
                     wilt
                     thou
                     despise
                     thy
                     house
                     falling
                     downe
                     at
                     thy
                     feet
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     sackcloth
                     hath
                     sighes
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     stead
                     of
                     ashes
                     teares
                     ?
                     Thou
                     promisedst
                     forgivenesse
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     turne
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     but
                     this
                     self
                     thing
                     is
                     thy
                     gift
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     turne
                     with
                     his
                     whole
                     heart
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     all
                     our
                     goodnesse
                     should
                     redound
                     unto
                     thy
                     glory
                     .
                     Thou
                     art
                     the
                     maker
                     ,
                     repaire
                     the
                     work
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     fashioned
                     .
                     Thou
                     art
                     the
                     Redeemer
                     ;
                     
                     save
                     that
                     thou
                     hast
                     bought
                     .
                     Thou
                     art
                     the
                     Saviour
                     ;
                     suffer
                     not
                     them
                     to
                     perish
                     which
                     do
                     hang
                     on
                     thee
                     .
                     Thou
                     art
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     owner
                     ;
                     challenge
                     thy
                     possession
                     .
                     Thou
                     art
                     the
                     head
                     ;
                     helpe
                     thy
                     members
                     .
                     Thou
                     art
                     the
                     King
                     ;
                     give
                     us
                     a
                     reverence
                     of
                     thy
                     Lawes
                     .
                     Thou
                     art
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     peace
                     ;
                     breathe
                     upon
                     us
                     brotherly
                     love
                     .
                     Thou
                     art
                     the
                     God
                     ,
                     have
                     pity
                     on
                     thy
                     humble
                     beseechers
                     :
                     be
                     thou
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Pauls
                     saying
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     in
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     intent
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     quire
                     of
                     thy
                     Church
                     with
                     agreeing
                     mindes
                     and
                     consonant
                     voyces
                     for
                     mercy
                     obtained
                     at
                     thy
                     hands
                     ,
                     may
                     give
                     thanks
                     to
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     which
                     after
                     the
                     most
                     perfect
                     example
                     of
                     concord
                     ,
                     be
                     distincted
                     in
                     property
                     of
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     in
                     nature
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     be
                     praise
                     and
                     glory
                     eternally
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           CATALOGVE
           OF
           the
           severall
           Treatises
           heretofore
           published
           by
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           THe
           Eternall
           Truth
           of
           Scriptures
           and
           Christian
           beliefe
           ,
           in
           two
           Books
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Book
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           containing
           the
           blasphemous
           positions
           of
           Iesuits
           and
           other
           later
           Romanists
           ,
           concerning
           the
           authoritie
           of
           their
           Church
           .
        
         
           Iustifying
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           faith
           whereby
           the
           just
           doe
           live
           ,
           being
           the
           fourth
           Book
           upon
           the
           Creed
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           containing
           the
           originall
           of
           unbeliefe
           ,
           misbeliefe
           ,
           or
           misperswasions
           concerning
           the
           Verity
           ,
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           Attributes
           of
           the
           Deity
           :
           with
           directions
           for
           rectifying
           our
           beliefe
           or
           knowledge
           in
           the
           forementioned
           points
           ,
           being
           the
           fifth
           Book
           upon
           the
           Creed
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           and
           Attributes
           the
           first
           and
           second
           parts
           ,
           being
           the
           sixth
           Book
           upon
           the
           Creed
           .
        
         
           The
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           or
           the
           seaventh
           
           booke
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           containing
           the
           first
           and
           generall
           principles
           of
           Christian
           Theologie
           ,
           with
           the
           more
           immediate
           principles
           concerning
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           :
           divided
           into
           foure
           Sections
           .
        
         
           The
           humiliation
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           or
           the
           eighth
           Book
           of
           Commentaries
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           .
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           the
           holy
           Catholick
           Faith
           and
           Church
           .
        
         
           Christs
           answer
           to
           Iohns
           question
           :
           or
           an
           Introduction
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           him
           crucified
           :
           delivered
           in
           certaine
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           Nazareth
           and
           Bethlehem
           :
           or
           Israels
           portion
           in
           the
           sonne
           of
           Jesse
           ,
           And
           mankinds
           comfort
           from
           the
           weaker
           sex
           ,
           in
           two
           Sermons
           preached
           at
           S.
           Maries
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A04168-e1170
           
             *
             Phil.
             ●
             .
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             40.
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             seventh
             book
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
             §.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             7.
             
             Book
             ,
             and
             28.
             
             Chap.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             7
             book
             cap.
             26.
             
             §
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             5th
             .
             book
             of
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             or
             a
             Treatise
             containing
             the
             originall
             of
             unbeliefe
             ,
             &c.
             See
             the
             former
             Treatise
             ,
             chap.
             44.45
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Mihi
             verò
             ratio
             cur
             ita
             sese
             vocaverit
             ,
             duabus
             ex
             rebus
             p●tenda
             esse
             videtur
             :
             altera
             quòd
             solus
             ipse
             &
             Ezechiel
             ,
             
               (
               imo
               Daniel
               etiam
               aliquando
            
             )
             ita
             vocetur
             ,
             ut
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               18
            
             notavit
             :
             altera
             quòd
             solus
             ipse
             se
             ita
             vocet
             .
             Nam
             alij
             in
             novo
             Testamento
             nunquam
             cum
             filium
             hominis
             appellant
             .
             Ex
             priore
             re
             intelligimus
             posse
             eâdem
             ,
             aut
             simili
             de
             causâ
             ,
             quà
             Ezechielem
             filium
             hominis
             appellari
             .
             Cur
             autem
             Ezechiel
             ita
             vocatus
             sit
             ,
             cum
             multas
             illic
             opiniones
             reconsuerimus
             ,
             illam
             
               R.
               Abraham
            
             maximè
             probavimus
             ,
             vocari
             ●um
             filium
             hominis
             ,
             quia
             semper
             cum
             Angelis
             l●quebatur
             ;
             qui
             eum
             ,
             ut
             a
             se
             ,
             qui
             homines
             non
             erant
             ,
             sed
             videbantur
             ,
             distinguerent
             ,
             fi●um
             hominis
             appellabant
             .
             Nec
             enim
             ipse
             ,
             sed
             cum
             Angeli
             ita
             vocant
             .
             Simili
             fortasse
             ratione
             Christus
             ,
             quia
             Deus
             erat
             ,
             &
             filius
             Dei
             ,
             quasi
             a●it●esi
             quadam
             cum
             de
             se
             ,
             ut
             homine
             ,
             loquitur
             ,
             fi●ium
             hominis
             vocat
             .
             Non
             quod
             al●u●
             ,
             sed
             quod
             aliter
             filius
             Dei
             ,
             quia
             Deus
             ,
             &
             fili●s
             hominis
             ,
             quia
             homo
             esset
             ,
             quemadmodum
             Augustinus
             indicavit
             .
             Exposteri
             reprobabilem
             conjecturam
             ducimus
             ●um
             se
             non
             honoris
             ,
             sed
             abjectionis
             ca●á●
             ita
             vocare
             ,
             sicut
             apud
             Prophetam
             vermem
             &
             opprobrium
             hominum
             appellat
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               21.
               ver
               .
               7.
               
            
             Nisi
             enim
             nomen
             abjectionis
             esset
             ,
             alij
             etiam
             eum
             aliquando
             eodem
             modo
             vocavissent
             .
             Sed
             observamus
             Ezechielem
             nunquam
             a
             se
             ,
             sed
             abalus
             :
             Christum
             nunquam
             ab
             aliis
             ,
             sed
             a
             se
             fil●um
             hominis
             appellari
             .
             Ideo
             ergo
             se
             filium
             hominis
             appellat
             ,
             ut
             significet
             se
             ,
             cum
             in
             forma
             Dei
             esset
             ,
             nec
             rapinam
             arbitraretur
             se
             esse
             aequalem
             Deo
             ,
             exina●●sse
             tamen
             semetipsum
             ,
             formamque
             servi
             accepisse
             ,
             &
             habitu
             inventum
             ,
             ut
             hominem
             ,
             
               Phil.
               2.6
               ,
               7.
               
               Maldonat
            
             in
             
               cap.
               8
               Matthaei
               ver
               .
               20.
               
            
          
           
             The
             7.
             book
             of
             the
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Creed
             .
             cha
             .
             25.
             
             §.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             7.
             book
             of
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Creed
             .
             Chap.
             30.
             
             §
             10.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             91.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             12.27
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             16.22
             .
          
           
             *
             Curaeus
             .
          
           
             *
             Capta
             Dragonera
             ,
             Magio
             negotiū
             datum
             ,
             ut
             Montemmarinum
             munitissimū
             locum
             aggrederetur
             .
             Igitur
             secū
             ducto
             Augusto
             Saluciarū
             principis
             not●o
             filio
             ,
             eò
             tendit
             :
             evocatoque
             quasi
             ad
             colloquium
             praesidiariorum
             duce
             ab
             Augusto
             ,
             quîcum
             arctissima
             intercedebat
             amicitia
             ;
             Magius
             ex
             compacto
             superveniens
             eum
             comprehendi
             jussit
             ,
             &
             ut
             locum
             dederet
             ,
             hortatus
             ;
             cum
             nihil
             proficeret
             :
             postremo
             minas
             addidit
             &
             ipsum
             vinctum
             quasi
             ad
             supplicium
             in
             oppidi
             conspectum
             deduci
             imperavit
             ,
             tam
             miserabili
             spectaculo
             victi
             oppidani
             ,
             ut
             ducem
             suum
             periculo
             eximerent
             ,
             deditionē
             fecere
             .
             0bservatū
             ,
             tam
             indignae
             mortis
             vehementi
             metu
             adeo
             concussum
             animo
             eum
             suisse
             ,
             ut
             sanguineum
             sudorē
             toto
             corpore
             funderet
             .
             Th●an
             .
             lib.
             10.
             pag.
             221.1
             .
          
           
             *
             Cusanus
             .
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.17
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             40.
             
             Heb.
             10.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Paradoxes
             
          
           
             *
             Mark.
             14.35
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             7.
             book
             of
             these
             Commentaries
             upon
             the
             Creed
             ,
             chap.
             36.
             par
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             sayed
             himselfe
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             7.
             
             Book
             of
             Commentaries
             .
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             a
             quiet
             habitation
             for
             bordering
             Nations
             or
             a
             mixt
             people
             .
          
           
             *
             zach
             .
             9.9
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Riberam
             in
             secundum
             Haggaei
             .
          
           
             *
             Nunquam
             cohabites
             impiis
             ,
             eò
             quòd
             fieri
             non
             possit
             ,
             ut
             non
             ex
             illorum
             conversatione
             &
             tu
             impius
             evadas
             .
             Quod
             si
             m●raris
             :
             Considera
             quid
             acciderit
             Iiphtah
             Gileaditae
             ,
             qui
             licet
             iustus
             esset
             ,
             tamen
             quia
             habitavit
             in
             tribu
             Epharaijm
             ,
             &
             ipse
             ab
             eis
             ad
             impietatem
             pertractus
             fuit
             .
             Cum
             enim
             videret
             quòd
             filios
             &
             filias
             suas
             idolo
             Baal
             comburerēt
             :
             inde
             quoque
             &
             ipse
             abiit
             ,
             similique
             modo
             filiam
             suam
             occidit
             .
             Item
             cum
             videret
             eos
             operam
             dare
             homicidiis
             ,
             factus
             est
             &
             ipse
             homicida
             ,
             abiens
             &
             interficiens
             40.
             duo
             mill●a
             ,
             ob
             quod
             facinus
             tanquam
             impius
             punitus
             ,
             non
             meruit
             sepulturam
             ,
             juxta
             id
             quod
             dicitu●
             ;
             Et
             sepultus
             est
             in
             civitatibus
             Gilead
             ,
             Iudic.
             12.
             
             Qui
             locus
             Scripture
             docet
             ,
             di
             p●sa
             sin●e
             ●ossa
             ejus
             in
             omnibus
             civitatibus
             Gilead
             .
             In
             quocunque
             enim
             loco
             videbant
             ejus
             ossa
             ,
             sepe●●ebant
             ea
             .
             
               Ben.
               Syrae
               .
               Sentent
               .
               Mor.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Marke
             &
             Luke
             ,
             in
             the
             forecited
             places
             and
             S.
             Ioh.
             chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Zach.
             9.9
             
          
           
             *
             Statius
             .
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Hebraicum
             contextum
             Prov.
             19.21
          
           
             Quòd
             verò
             ponderibus
             resistat
             &
             in
             adversū
             incurvetur
             ,
             facere
             idem
             Iudices
             debent
             ,
             atque
             reluctabundi
             seductores
             pellacesque
             omnes
             detrectare
             ,
             neque
             mulieribus
             ,
             neque
             vio●etiae
             ced
             re
             .
             Pierius
             in
             initio
             sui
             lib.
             I.
             .
             de
             hierog
             .
             &
             inquit
             Aristot
             .
             Si
             super
             arboris
             ejus
             lignum
             magnum
             quantumlibet
             pondus
             imponas
             ,
             Palma
             minime
             deorsum
             cedit
             ,
             nec
             infra
             flectitur
             ,
             sed
             adversus
             pondus
             ●esu●git
             &
             sursum
             nititur
             in
             adversum
             fornicata
             
          
           
             Marke
             10.48
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Christs
             answere
             to
             Iohn
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             7.
             
             Booke
             ,
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             last
             section
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Genebrardum
             in
             Psal
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Cap.
             15.
             par
             .
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ver.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             Matth.
             26.64
             .
          
           
             *
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Chap.
             11.
             par
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Jer.
             45.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             &
             39
             
          
           
             Vide
             Nebrisensis
             quinquagenam
             .
             C.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             26
             parag
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Zach.
             11.12
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             saith
             the
             Septuagint
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             gloriosum
             pretiū
             ,
             quo
             appretiatus
             sum
             .
             
               Zach.
               11.13
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             7.
             book
             of
             Commēts
             on
             the
             Creed
             .
          
           
             S.
             Matthew
             addes
             ,
             and
             saith
             it
             was
             called
             
               the
               field
               of
               blood
               unto
               this
               day
               :
            
             which
             argues
             that
             he
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             a
             long
             time
             after
             S.
             Peter
             made
             his
             Comment
             upon
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
           
             See
             Psal
             .
             55.16
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             7.
             book
             of
             these
             Commentaries
             .
             sect
             .
             3.
             cap.
             28.
             sect
             ;
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.50
             Mat.
             15.37
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             32.42
             .
          
           
             *
             Scilicet
             in
             3.
             
             Cap.
             ejus
             libelli
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Christs
             answer
             to
             John.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Chytraeism
             in
             hoc
             caput
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Petrum
             Ramū
             in
             Commentariis
             de
             side
             Capite
             130.
             de
             Christi
             sepulturâ
             .
             Et
             Tremellium
             in
             editione
             Syriaci
             Testamenti
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             2.
             page
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .